《Close Your Eyes When It Gets Dark》


 C1

    When the number reached 18, the elevator stopped.


    I came to see the house.


    Me, Zhang July, an internship nurse at the Maternal and Child Hospital. I want to stay a little closer to the hospital, but I just started my internship, so I don''t have much money for the living expenses. He had already inspected quite a few houses. Those that caught his eye were too expensive, while those that were cheap were mostly dirty. As of now, there was nothing that he was satisfied with.


    "This house was originally bought for my son as a bridal chamber." The landlord was a middle-aged woman who looked friendly. She opened the door, and the room was decorated entirely in the manner of a bridal chamber.


    I wondered if it was because my daughter-in-law had run off with someone, or if my son was gone, but it wouldn''t be a good thing anyway, so I didn''t ask why I had rented the house.


    "I don''t have any requirements for the tenant. As long as you don''t move the furniture in the living room, it''ll be fine." She showed me the kitchen and bathroom, new and unused.


    "There''s the master bedroom over there. I haven''t rented it out yet." She opened the door opposite the master bedroom. "This is the second bedroom. Although the area and lighting isn''t as good as the master bedroom, it''s cheap."


    There was a bed, a closet, a computer table. It''s very clean. Auntie said I was the first to rent a house. It was also because of my good luck that I saw it right after Auntie posted the rental information online.


    The price that Auntie offered was indeed cheap. I only got 500 yuan a month for the second bedroom, which was well-decorated opposite the hospital. To me, this was like a pie dropped from the sky. Not only did he not smash me to death, he even fed me with such a huge pie.


    Without further delay, I moved in.


    It was already late in the night after he was done cleaning up. A bachelor without a boyfriend, all on his own. I was too tired to lift my arms, but I felt a sense of accomplishment as I looked at my own little nest.


    After showering, he lay on the bed. He really wanted to stay awake for a long time!


    After sleeping for who knows how long, I got up from the bed. Without even turning on the light, I squinted and went to the bathroom. He took a short nap on the toilet before returning to his room.


    When he returned, he felt that something was wrong. I turned over and over in my bed. I was uncomfortable, but I was too sleepy. I fretted and felt a pillow against my chest, thinking to myself that I would wake up later.


    After sleeping for a while, I realized something was wrong. Why was this pillow so big? There seemed to be arms and legs. Why did he look like a human?


    Human! I was jolted awake. When I opened my eyes, I was holding a man in my arms! The first time I rented a room, I was very careful. Before I went to bed, I made sure that the windows and doors were locked. Where did this person come from?


    I tried to let go, but it was too late.


    The man rolled over and pressed me down. He was so strong that I didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    The hard part of his body was pressed against my lower abdomen, and I was really scared. "Big Brother, I don''t have any money ¡­" "No, I have money. I''ll give you all my money. Can you let me go?"


    Thinking about me, Zhang Qi, a dignified female warrior. Usually, when I have nothing to do, I would shout out that I wanted to be robbed, but I didn''t expect that I would actually meet her. It seemed that when the woman met a real man, all she could do was stare blankly.


    I continued to plead with him, moving my legs slightly, ready to strike him dead.


    Suddenly his hand closed around my chin, forcing me to face him. In the moonlight, his face was clearly visible. Her eyebrows were like swords, and her eyes were like stars. She was handsome, and her appearance shocked me. She''s so handsome!


    "You''re so noisy!" I think I would have liked his voice if it hadn''t been for that.


    "You ¡­ Let me go first, okay? " I blinked, trying to make him see the pity in my eyes.


    "Close your eyes." he said coldly.


    "What are you doing?" My heart tightened, but my eyes closed on their own.


    The dry lips lightly pressed against mine, soft as a petal, and an electric current of numbness coursed through my body. She had been running around Earth for 20 years with the image of a woman. Not to mention her first kiss, her memories of holding hands with a boy were still in primary school.


    The tenderness instantly changed. The domineering tongue and tongue seemed to suck away my life. I tried to push him, but it didn''t work.


    After the kiss ended, I nervously grabbed his shoulder. When I kissed him earlier, he had already taken off all of my clothes.


    "The first time?" he asked coldly, still on top of me, his hand clutching a soft spot on his chest.


    "Is this your first time?" Realizing that begging was useless, I changed my attitude. "Let me tell you, my sister is in the Public Prosecutor''s Office, and my brother-in-law is a police officer! "I''ll have them come and capture you tomorrow. It''s not too late for you to let go of me now ¡­"


    "Before I could finish, he barged in." Stop acting pitiful? "


    I tried to resist, but my body was out of control. I could only endure the pain, my fingers gripping the sheet beneath me. Everything was gone! I haven''t met my first love yet, so why did I have to confess myself first? How am I going to explain this to my husband in the future?! Even though that idiot was still lost, he hadn''t reached me yet.


    If I had known that in my sophomore year, when my senior gave me the hotel key card, I would have gone to shyness instead of breaking the key card and giving him a slap. Although Senior Brother is not as handsome as this bastard ¡­


    He stepped back a little, then pushed himself in again. "What are you thinking about?"


    "You''ve strengthened my body, but you''re also strengthening my mind?" I complained in grief and indignation. He was so handsome, yet he still dared to try to rob a commoner girl. Was this person a psychopath?


    His lips curled into a meaningful sneer. "Right, your body, your thoughts, your soul, are all mine!"


    I hit him on the shoulder. "Do you even care about face?"


    He thrust his face in my face and looked at me seriously. "I want face. Will you marry me?"


    I opened my mouth and realized that I was speechless! Wasn''t this forcing them to buy and sell? How did he change his marriage proposal? Could it be that this handsome guy had a crush on me for a long time, so he came up with such a unique proposal?


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, he continued, "Will you marry me?"


    Big brother, don''t think that just because you''re handsome that I''ll agree to you!


    "You ¡­ Can you come down first? " With the spirit of not breaking down a pot, I tactfully suggested, "Let''s sit down and have a good talk about the issue of whether or not we''re going to get married... "Ugh ¡­"


    Before I could finish, he sealed my mouth with his lips. This tyrant! If you want me to marry you, can you not force me? Can you let me finish?


    He didn''t ask me any more, but he asked for more fiercely, and in the end I couldn''t even keep up with his pace.


    Closing my eyes, I was tired and didn''t want to see him. Since resistance was ineffective, he would do whatever he wanted.


    "You are my man from now on!" I heard him whisper in my ear.


    I wanted to protest, but my consciousness was still deep in sleep.


    The earth-shattering sound of the alarm woke me from my sleep. I squinted and tried to turn it off, but I couldn''t.


    Annoyed, I opened my eyes. I was shocked by the scene before me!


    Oh my god! Where am I? Red in the eyes, hot in the eyes, have I transmigrated?


    Knocking himself on the head, I was simply thinking, could it be that my unique alarm clock will also travel with me?


    Feeling sore all over my body, I got off the bed and followed the sound. When I opened the door to my room, I saw that it was my room that was open on the other side.


    I actually slept in the wrong room! "AHH!" How embarrassing! Fortunately, no one knew.

 C2

    Last night, it turned out to be just a dream. In my heart, I felt a little lucky but at the same time, I felt a little regretful. After all, the man in my dreams is really too handsome! That handsome face, enchanting voice, and eight abs ¡­


    If I had known it was a dream, I wouldn''t have resisted. Enjoying it would have been great.


    I hit my sore old waist. This dream was too real. It was so real that my private parts were actually aching. It was as if my body was really stronger than before.


    I don''t care. I have to work today, so I have to speed up.


    After leaving the room, I closed the door of the master bedroom that I had just forgotten to close. The door boards blocked off the eye-piercing red dress. My mood improved a little.


    After casually making some breakfast and eating it, I looked at the time. It was about time. After briefly packing up, I dashed towards the hospital.


    I was in the PICU this month, the children''s intensive care unit.


    The PICU has a total of ten beds, and my teacher, Nurse Li, and I usually only take care of the most seriously ill patients. To be honest, there were only a few who could be pulled back from the brink of death.


    The first internship department, just brushed shoulders with death every day, was in a bad mood.


    Like other ICUs, the PICU worked from eight in the morning to eight in the evening, and the night shift from eight in the evening to eight in the morning.


    I was on the day shift today, and shortly before eight o''clock in the evening, a child was suddenly delivered to me, and Nurse Li immediately joined in the rescue.


    According to the mother, the child was bitten by a mosquito yesterday. Because she was busy with work, the child said it was itchy and she didn''t mind. I didn''t expect the child to have a fever at night. I rushed to the hospital this morning when I found the child in a coma. He first went to the hospital, but the doctor there didn''t dare to pick up the phone.


    The boy was only four and a half years old. He had taken off his clothes, and a large area of his skin was suppurating and swelling from his chest up to his neck. He looked very frightening. The child was unconscious and accompanied by signs of respiratory failure.


    Then the directors of surgery and internal medicine came and said they would consult the whole hospital. Usually, a trainee nurse like me would run errands or watch real-time monitoring.


    Nurse Li suddenly called to me, saying that the hospital chief''s phone was out of order, and asked me to go to the fifth floor and call him.


    With that, Nurse Li turned around and joined the consultation.


    I hadn''t been in this hospital for more than two weeks, so I didn''t know what the term "in-patient" meant. I thought it was a doctor''s name. Seeing how busy Nurse Li was, I didn''t have the nerve to ask any more questions.


    I put on my outer clothes, put on my shoes, and headed straight for the fifth floor.


    We were on the fourth floor of the PICU. I wanted to go directly up the stairs, but the door to the fifth floor required their department card to open it. I had to go back to the elevator.


    The fifth floor was the neonatal ward, and it was almost ten o''clock, and the lights were off in the corridor. I was going to ask the nurse on duty if there was a doctor here, but the nurses station was empty.


    I thought I couldn''t just go back like this. I had to find the nurses on duty one by one.


    I had been afraid of the dark since I was a child, and after a few steps my legs began to give out. I was the only one in the dark corridor, and I could hear my heart beating faster and faster. The more I walked, the more guilty I became. Why couldn''t I even hear a child crying in the newborn ward?


    At this moment, my shoulder was suddenly slapped. I subconsciously covered my mouth to prevent myself from screaming.


    Turning around, he saw a ward nurse. She was on duty today, patrolling the ward.


    For a moment, I was too excited to speak, and most of my fear was gone.


    "Old... Teacher, I''m an intern nurse in the PICU. Nurse Li told me to come to Dr. Zhu. "


    "She turned on the PDA flashlight. To be honest, the light from below was even scarier." Dr. Zhu? We don''t have Dr. Zhu here, and the doctor on duty has just gone to your PICU. What did Nurse Li tell you? "


    "She said she wanted me to call out to someone called Director Zhu Yuan ¡­"


    "She interrupted me." Oh, your teacher should be asking you to call the hospital. Walk straight from here, take a left, and you''ll be in the main office of the hospital. Just knock on the door. He won''t sleep at night. "


    Before I could finish, she turned around and headed for the next ward.


    I touched my nose and walked on into the darkness.


    Go straight, take a left.


    The light from the crack in the door of the main office made me excited and I walked away quickly.


    He knocked lightly and heavily on the door, but there was no response. I pushed, and the door opened.


    A doctor was sitting at his desk reading a book. I walked over and whispered, "Excuse me, are you the chief resident?"


    He did not answer me, but continued to read.


    I thought he was asleep and raised his voice a little. "Hello, are you the chief resident?"


    He suddenly raised his head, his eyes wide as if they were about to fall out of their sockets. The lights in the room began to flicker unstably, sometimes bright and sometimes dim, making his expression look extremely sinister.


    I was so startled by him that I took a step back.


    Blood started to flow from the corner of his eye, and his eyeball seemed to have become even more prominent. " I... Yes... Total hospitalizations... I am... "Total hospitalization..."


    He kept mumbling to himself. From the beginning, he became more and more fluent, and his voice also became louder and louder.


    In the end, with a roar of rage, one eyeball shot out of its socket and landed at my feet. He reached for me, lurching toward me, not sure if he was trying to grab me or pick up his eyeballs.


    Oh my god! I''ve met a ghost!


    I wanted to run, but my body seemed frozen, unable to move. He opened his mouth, but no sound came out.


    He grinned at me, "I''m the chief resident. Why are you looking for me? "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Dark red blood gushed out of his eyeless sockets, and amidst his maniacal laughter, another eyeball fell out. The two holes bled out at the same time, and the ground was quickly dyed crimson.


    He moved slowly, but I was only two steps away from him. His hand was already close to my neck, and the strong smell of blood assaulted my nostrils, making me want to vomit.


    I couldn''t avoid it, but I couldn''t call for help either. I closed my eyes in despair. I don''t have a boyfriend yet! I haven''t bought Durex yet! I haven''t shown love in public yet! I haven''t been to the Jade Dragon Snow Mountain yet! I have not...


    "I haven''t gotten married yet!" As he cried, he shouted out, "Huh?" How did I suddenly become able to speak?


    Secretly opening his eyes, I saw the ghost being held high up by the throat by a person. That person had his back facing me, but from that handsome back, I can tell that he is definitely a handsome guy! If you save my life, this little girl will be unable to repay you.


    The handsome brother used all his strength to pinch the ghost, and the ghost in his hand instantly exploded and disappeared.


    Young man, good hand strength! I wonder if my waist is good ¡­


    The lights in the room returned to normal. The blood and ghost that were scattered all over the floor had disappeared.


    The man still had his back to me and was still as handsome as ever.


    "Why didn''t you agree to marry me last night?" He turned and a handsome face appeared in front of me. WTF? It was actually the person from last night!


    That was not a dream!

 C3

    "You ¡­" I pointed at him, unable to speak.


    He saunters over to me, grabs my hand, and kisses me lightly on the lips. "You miss me for only a day?"


    I shook off his hand. "I missed you! I want to call the police! Let the police come and get you! "


    "As my person, you are indeed a ghost." He said this strange sentence and walked out. "Besides, your police won''t arrest ghosts."


    I immediately chased after him. "What do you mean?" How did I become a ghost? "


    He stopped and asked me seriously, "Do you think there''s a ghost in this world?"


    My first thought was to shake my head, but when I thought of the ghost just now, I changed it to a nod.


    "Silly girl ¡­" He reached out to pat my head, but I was still wearing my nurse''s cap, so he tapped my forehead with his fingertips. His fingertips were slightly cold, and very comfortable to the touch.


    For some unknown reason, I felt his affection for me. My heartbeat suddenly quickened. I stole a glance at his beautiful face and quickly shifted my gaze away.


    "Are you afraid that I''m a ghost?" His face came closer to mine, and there was something in his eyes that I couldn''t understand.


    I forgot that he was the one who forced me to meet him yesterday, and that this was the first time I saw him today. He seemed to have lived in my heart for a long time. Even if he said he was evil, I would nod and say, "No."


    Before I could reply, my shoulder was slapped.


    "What are you standing here for?" It was the nurse from before. "I just called your department and told them that the director of the hospital is here. Hurry up and go back!"


    I thanked her and turned back. He was gone.


    So, was he really a ghost?


    I broke out in a cold sweat. How could I not be afraid of ghosts! He must have been bewitched by her just now. He had only heard that female ghosts bewitched people, even males!


    I hurried to catch up with the nurse, but I didn''t dare look back.


    The moment the elevator door closed, his voice suddenly rang in his ears, "Go home early."


    Retreat! Reply your sister! I''m going back to be like a sheep in a tiger''s den?


    He had originally thought that he had picked up a huge pie, but who knew that he had fallen into a huge trap. He took the money and sold himself, and was even proud of it!


    I wanted to cry but had no tears. After work, I would call the landlady auntie and treat it as if I had been bitten by a dog. I would not pursue who''s responsibility it was and running away was the best policy.


    Stepping out of the elevator, I felt my feet go soft. He took a few deep breaths to cheer himself up. He was still alive, he couldn''t let himself weaken like this.


    After I entered the department, my fellow students pulled me over and asked, "Where did you go? Just now, Nurse Li asked you? "


    "She said she wanted me to go to the hospital, so I just went to the fifth floor."


    The student patted my shoulder, "Nurse Li originally wanted to ask you to borrow medicine from the tenth floor, but she couldn''t find you, so she let me go. I''ve already been back for a while before you came back. "


    I let out a long sigh. I met a ghost, I almost died there! "Big sister, it''s already good enough that I can come back ¡­"


    The student just took it as a joke. He smiled and shook his head. "Stop talking nonsense. Nurse Li went to deliver the specimens for analysis. Let me tell you that you should get off work first."


    I thought I couldn''t really help much here, and I had to ask the landlady what was going on, so I said goodbye to her.


    After returning to the locker room, I immediately fished out my cell phone from my schoolbag.


    But the landlady''s number was never found in my phone, and the rental information in my favorite book had disappeared.


    Helpless, I can only head back.


    When he was about to reach the hospital, he saw a man crouching by the roadside from afar. Generally speaking, the people squatting in front of the hospital doors were not good people, so I consciously walked around him. Who knew he would shout at me, "Stop!"


    If you ask me to stand, then I will stand?


    I didn''t listen to him and continued to walk forward. I didn''t see the road clearly when I stepped on a banana peel. It made my head spin a little.


    When that person saw me fall to the ground, he stood up and ran over. Squatting beside me, he took pleasure in my misfortune and said, "Did you become an idiot? I told you to stop, but you just wouldn''t listen! "


    He still had logic! If he hadn''t been squatting there, I wouldn''t have had to walk around. Why would I have stepped on a banana peel?!


    He suddenly put away his smiley face and said to me with a serious face, "My lady, I see that you have a black complexion and a pair of lifeless eyes. You must have been possessed by evil spirits and are unable to rest at night. It is fate that we meet today. I promise you this friendship price of 888, I will capture the ghost for you, okay? "


    He didn''t seem to want to help me up, so I simply moved a little to the side and sat on the ground.


    Seeing that I didn''t reply, he frowned. "Then it''s 666, it can''t be any lower!"


    "Who are you?" In the past, I would not have said a word to him.


    "Me? I am Zhang Tianzhi''s 77th successor, Qi Min Hao! "


    "Pui!" Qi Min Hao! What about Li Min? Why is your surname not Zhang, the descendant of Zhang Tianzhi? "


    In a split-second, I felt the pity in his eyes. He let out a long sigh. I am a descendant, not a descendant, so I am not surnamed Zhang. Your surname is Zhang, are you Zhang Tianzhi''s successor? "


    That''s right! He actually knows that my surname is Zhang.


    "Humans are always skeptical and negative about things they don''t know, exposing their own ignorance! Tragic! Alas! Pitiful! "But ¡­" He put on a merciful expression, which made my hand itch. I really want to slap him!


    "Gu ~ ~" Before I even made my move, an awkward voice interrupted his words.


    I reached out to poke his stomach. "You have such a poor mouth, but your stomach can actually speak. What a master you are!"


    Embarrassed, he slapped my hand away and, without changing his expression, said, "That master gives you a chance to hug your thigh. Do you want it?"


    I stood up and patted my butt. I better not chat with this godly guy.


    "Benefactor, don''t go!" he shouted, crouching on the ground.


    I ignored him and kept walking.


    "Your body has just been destroyed, so you can still be saved! "A few more times ¡­"


    "I stepped back and covered his mouth." I''ll treat you to a barbecue, will you? "


    He blinked and looked hesitant.


    I let him go and walked on. He trotted after me, muttering something, and from time to time his stomach would growl, irritating!


    "Can you shut your mouth first?"


    "Benefactor ¡­"


    "Stop!" Just call me July! " I really can''t stand this chatty talk anymore. "If you have something to say, just say it. If you have to fart, then say it!"


    "Pfft ~ ~" As soon as I finished my sentence, he farted, a fart with hundreds of twists and turns, a melodious and high-pitched melody.


    Calm down! I am beautiful lovely, gentle and generous Zhang July, what is this? They were all fleeting clouds!


    "July! I can''t eat barbecue. "


    "Why? Your master said so? Could it be that you all have something against it? "


    He nodded, then shook his head. "We don''t have any taboos. It''s just that Master said that eating barbecue is easy to get cancer."

 C4

    At this point, besides the barbecue stand, only the convenience store''s door was open for 24 hours. I ordered a bowl of noodles for him and let him choose to cook it himself.


    He wolfed down his food without forgetting to pass me a string of sweet and spicy food. "July, you should eat too!"


    I shook my head and saw that his fingers were delicate and his skin white and tender. The blood vessels were of a standard thickness, straightness, and length.


    "What are you thinking about in July? Why are you smiling so shamelessly? "


    "Pui!" You are the wretched one! Aren''t you Zhang shi''s descendant? You can count on your fingers and you''ll know what I''m thinking. "


    "He sniffed and swallowed everything in his mouth." You don''t understand! We might have lost our lives, helping people drive out ghosts and avoid disasters, but guessing people''s thoughts is not within our capabilities! "


    "You really know how to drive ghosts away?" I still don''t quite believe that this guy is reliable no matter how I look at him.


    He nodded vigorously and stuffed a fish tofu into his mouth. To be honest, I don''t think this Qi Min Hao even has the appearance of a godly person.


    "Since you know how to exorcise ghosts and you''re also Zhang Tianzhi''s successor, you should be able to earn a lot of money, right? How did you end up like this? " Zhang Tianzhi''s successor, this thing sounds like our undergraduate diploma.


    "I''m telling you, you mustn''t tell anyone." With a mysterious expression on his face, he lowered his voice and said, "I''ve recently had my eyes on an old ghost. For the sake of capturing him, I lived next door to him, so I used all my money to pay the rent."


    What kind of logic was this? Even if he saw a ghost, he still chose to be its neighbor!


    He saw the disbelief on my face and continued to explain, "He hasn''t done anything bad since I met him. You must know that I have no reason to arrest him for not doing anything bad! "


    His words were filled with righteousness, and I rolled my eyes at him. "You can''t beat him, right?"


    "Nonsense! Me! Qi Min Hao! The 77th generation successor of Zhang Tianzhi! "Don''t look at how I''m only eighteen. Even if he''s a thousand-year-old ghost, I ¡­" Initially, he was full of fighting spirit, but he had probably lost his confidence later on. His voice became softer and softer, as though he was humming a mosquito.


    "Uncle, can you show some face? Just from the wrinkles on your face, people would think that you''re too small! "


    He suddenly became excited and looked at me with eyes that said he was in a state of ecstasy. He looked like he was in his twenties and his face was very fair. When he was not speaking, he could be considered a pretty boy.


    I feel a little sorry for the retarded beauty.


    He was still giggling. "If I say I''m 57 this year, they won''t believe me. If I say I''m eighteen, they''ll say I''m definitely more than thirty. You humans are so strange! However, some people say that it is still a happy thing for my age. "


    What? This guy''s 57?


    "Min Hao ¡­" I called to him in a low voice.


    He looked at me warily and replied in a low voice, "Don''t ask me about beauty or the secret of beauty. I was born to it!"


    "No, I wanted to ask if you came from Korea." I suspect that this thing came from Korea, or at least it was manufactured there.


    He pouted, feeling wronged. "I wanted to go long ago! Oppa! Ernie! I really want to ask for your autograph! "


    He is also a ha-ha Han, and looking at his standard Han Xing hair style, I grabbed him. "You little swindler who admires foreigners! Hand over your ID card! "


    "Sis!" Sister! Pain! Pain! Let go of me first! I''ll take it, I''ll take it! "


    As soon as I let go, he adjusted his hair against the reflection on the glass door.


    "Stop tidying up and quickly hand over your ID card!"


    He looked at me with an aggrieved expression. "Such a gentle and quiet lady, why is she saying that she''ll make a move just like that?!"


    I waved my fist at him and he shut his mouth.


    I waited for his ID, but he lifted his jacket and began to unbuckle his belt! He is indeed a lunatic. To act like a hooligan without saying anything, he must be an exhibitionist! However, even though he wasn''t going to look at the painting, his face was still alright. He didn''t know what was going on ¡­


    There was a small pocket with a zipper on his underwear. He unzipped it and took out his ID. There''s quite a lot of stuff in there, a couple of cards and cards and stuff.


    I took his ID and he waited without his belt.


    There was nothing wrong with the ID, except that he was on September 14, 1992. I gave him back his ID and he put it in and carefully zipped up his pants before putting them back on.


    "Min Hao, when you put your ID and bank card together, it will dissipate the magnetism." I reminded him kindly.


    He continued to immerse himself in the food, "It''s fine, I don''t have any money in my bank account."


    I think he''s the only straw I can hold now, whether he''s useful or not. After today, tomorrow I will go and get a normal exorcist.


    I called him again, and he finished his meal and belched happily.


    As long as the pigs were fattened, they had to be slaughtered. As soon as Qi Min Hao was full, he had to go to work.


    I showed my kindest smile and asked him with curved eyebrows, "Min Hao, are you full yet? If you''re full, then let''s go! "


    He touched his stomach and burped again. Looking at him, I felt my left eyelid begin to twitch.


    I stood up and he followed me. F * ck me! Who was the real true Heavenly Master! Why does it feel like I''m protecting him?


    He had been touching his belly. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw him looking around and immediately became alert. "Qi Min Hao, don''t fart!"


    He looked at me, hurt. I waved my fist at him and he nodded.


    If I''m full, it''s either belching or farting. Can I trust him?


    He followed meekly behind me all the way, as obedient as a high school student.


    Soon, I arrived at the door of the room I rented. Before I could say anything, he opened his mouth and said, "July, you treated me to a meal and I''m already very embarrassed. I didn''t expect you to send me home. I''m so touched!"


    What? Should I send him home? Is there a mistake?


    Looking at my stupefied expression, even though he was insane, he wasn''t stupid. He instantly understood what I meant. "You want me to capture that Ghost Trap 1802?"


    I nodded.


    I swear, I saw despair on his face.


    "Sis, I live at 1803."


    "Oh? Does the one you can''t beat live in 1804? " I was hoping for a fluke.


    "No, he lives in 1802."


    My hopes were dashed. Qi Min Hao couldn''t beat him at all.


    "Sis, I might not be able to beat him, but like I said, I didn''t do anything before because he didn''t do anything bad. Now that he has hurt you, I have no reason to sit back and do nothing. "


    He was really handsome when he said those words! He was especially handsome! Although I don''t know when he started calling me big sis, I really want a little brother like that right now!


    "Sis, step back first. Watch me!"


    I scampered to one side of the stairwell, leaving only the crack in the door for him to see.


    He took out a peach wood short sword from who knows where. Judging by its length, it should not have been pulled out from the pocket of his underpants.


    As he waved the sword, a faint light appeared on the tip of the sword. He couldn''t see what he was doing, but he felt very powerful.


    He stopped waving his sword. With his right hand holding the sword and two fingers of his left hand pressed against the sword, he shouted, "Break!"


    The door of 1802 instantly opened.

 C5

    The door, however, did not explode.


    The ghost pushed the door open and came out, completely ignoring Qi Min Hao. He waved at me and said, "July, go home."


    At this moment, Qi Min Hao''s lips were bleeding. I ran over and supported him. "Min Hao, are you alright?"


    As he opened his mouth, more blood flowed out. "Sis, I''m fine. I just need to sleep."


    After saying that, he closed his eyes and collapsed to the ground.


    Listening to his light snoring, he had really fallen asleep!


    "July, let''s go home." I didn''t dare to stay any longer. In any case, seeing Qi Min Hao like this, I slept quite comfortably. My little daughter-in-law followed the ghost through the door.


    Seeing him sitting on the sofa like that, I suddenly felt my chrysanthemum tightened.


    He laughed, "I used it in front of you, why are you so nervous?"


    Driving without a word. Are you an old driver? To think that he knew what I was thinking in my heart. Looks like he wasn''t just a little bit stronger than Qi Min Hao.


    Looking at the decorations in the room, they were no longer the wedding arrangements. I moved to the furthest place from him and sat down. "I can''t say for sure, but what if one day you become a beast and you insist on going in both of them?"


    "Today''s weather is pretty good. It''s better to hit the sun than to choose a day. Let''s do it today!"


    I grabbed a cup from the table, went to the water dispenser, and poured him a glass of water. "You big ghost, you have so much. Don''t bother with me. I''m still young."


    He raised his eyebrows at me.


    "I heard from Min Hao that you''re already hundreds of years old ¡­" I asked him tentatively.


    He took the cup from me, "Yes, it''s been a few hundred years. I didn''t expect that at such a young age, he could roughly see my cultivation level."


    But instead of drinking, he put the cup back on the table. I secretly cursed myself for being such a fool. Why would I need to drink water?!


    "Did you think about what I said yesterday?" He gestured with his eyes for me to sit down.


    When I sat back down, far away from him, he gave a little snort and said nothing more.


    "I... I don''t even know your name. "


    "Song Nan."


    "Gone?" It felt a little strange to have such a simple name.


    He frowned slightly and said, "Could it be that my name is Song Nan Brad Pitt, making you think that I''m normal?"


    Holy shit, this year''s old ghost really exceeded my expectations. To be able to utter these words from the mouth of a ghost, no matter how I look at it, it felt like a long journey.


    "No!" That''s a good name! Cool! A clear and bright name! The moment I heard it, you can tell that he''s a big shot! " My bootlicking was so loud that he rolled his eyes at me, indicating that I could stop.


    I shut up, sat down, and waited for his next instructions. Humans had no choice but to lower their heads under the influence of ghosts!


    "Have you decided?"


    "I ¡­" I really don''t want to marry a ghost, I''ve always wanted to marry a tall boy, the starting price is 180, it''s best to be fat, you can have no car and no house, you can have both parents, as long as you have a good temper and laugh like a little sun, that''s fine.


    Obviously, apart from 180 or above, Song Nan didn''t match.


    He laughs like a big sun... I thought.


    "What are you thinking about?" He reached out and snapped his fingers in front of me, pulling my thoughts away.


    "Eh? Don''t you know what people are thinking? "


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at me as if I were a fool.


    "Could he have guessed wrongly?" "Then when I first came in, what did you say behind me ¡­"


    "Oh, that! I just saw that your blooming flower tightened up. "


    See...


    I really want to blind him!


    "I don''t want to marry a pervert that sees flowers every day!" As soon as his head got hot, words would come out of his mouth uncontrollably.


    There was a flash of light in his eyes. Was this the legendary killing intent? "AHH!" Baby is so scared, can you take back what you say?


    He didn''t move, and I floated.


    At first I thought he was going to throw me out the window, but he just let me fall into his arms.


    He rubbed the tip of his nose against mine, and suddenly his voice was sweet enough to make me sick. "Just look at you."


    To be honest, I think I''ve been bewitched again! Otherwise, why do I feel like those words are so ludicrous?! It was as if the tip of his heart had been slowly rubbed with a feather, causing him to feel itchy.


    I looked at the fine line of his lips and swallowed.


    As he approached, I raised my chin slightly.


    I don''t know if he was asking for it or if I was asking for it. Desire was on the verge of breaking out, and could not be suppressed.


    His tongue was the ghost of a woman who seduced a scholar late at night, capturing my soul and sending me to heaven before sending me to hell.


    I closed my eyes. Life is like this. If you can''t resist, just lie down and enjoy it.


    I remember that there was a teacher in the department who said that there would be experts that would hunt ghosts on the nearby floating mountain. When class breaks in the future, we should pay a visit. Whether it would work or not, it was best to give it a try.


    He bit my lip. "Next time I''m distracted, I''ll really be behind you."


    I quickly put my arm around his neck and rolled my face on his shoulder. Clearly, your kissing skills are too good, which is why I was lost in thought. "


    He pinched the tip of my nose. "I have other skills too, would you like to try it?"


    "Master, can you be a bit more gentle?" I''ve had a sore back all day. If I was tossed around until I couldn''t get out of bed, how would I be able to find an expert?


    He licked his lips and we were instantly in the bedroom, the master bedroom where we''d had sex the night before.


    "If I were a little more gentle, you would definitely twist your waist and ask me to use a little more strength."


    This old bastard! A human''s face and a tree''s skin; this old geezer was truly shameless.


    He stopped and asked me softly, "Does it still hurt?"


    I pretended to nod my head weakly as I secretly rejoiced in my heart. Could it be that he was so kind that he let me go tonight?


    Under my gaze, he slowly said, "Then tonight, do less."


    Forget it, this is progress, I can''t expect too much from him.


    "July ¡­" His voice is a little erratic, my heart is startled, this old geezer wants to set what moth?


    "Marry me ¡­" His voice was like a little hook. He grabbed my heart and began to pull.


    I heard myself say, "Okay."


    Ah? What? I don''t want it! I don''t want to marry a ghost! However, his throat felt like it was being stuffed, causing him to be unable to say anything.


    He did what he wanted, but the movement of his body became more and more violent. I could not bear it any longer, so I bit him on the shoulder. He held me back and released himself.


    I had gone to sleep when he released me last night, and for the first time I felt it, like ice water, against the fiery inner wall, where waves of tingling pain swept through me, and I began to shake and writhe uncontrollably.


    He wanted more! I need more!


    I put my hand on his shoulder and kissed him on the lips.


    "In July, marry me." he asked me again.


    I was moved. Didn''t he already lead me to say that? Why did he ask again? Could it be that there was some kind of incantation or seal? As long as I nod or agree, some world-destroying ghost will be released ¡­


    I couldn''t guess what he was thinking, but I was pretty sure I didn''t want to marry him right now.


    He''s handsome and he''s got a great job, but I don''t want to marry a ghost.


    An old ghost of unknown origin.

 C6

    As expected, I was tossed around by him for the whole night. In the end, I couldn''t take it anymore and fell into a deep sleep. But even in my dreams, I kept hearing his words: "Marry me."


    When I woke up, my eyes were swollen and uncomfortable. Closing the earth-shattering alarm clock, he held on to his aching waist and slowly got up. If so, wouldn''t I die earlier?


    Remember when I was a child to watch chat, by the female ghost seduced people in the end all perish. Oh my god! Am I going to die too?


    After panicking for a while, I suddenly remembered that I am a woman, I won''t die completely ¡­


    There was always not enough time in the morning. He felt like he was not going to die yet, so he let go of all his mess and hurried to finish breakfast before heading off to work.


    As usual, Nurse Li and a newly arrived rotating nurse, and I, took over yesterday''s delivery of the baby.


    After yesterday''s rescue, the child''s condition was basically stable, and not long after, the surgical doctor came to change the medicine for the child.


    The thick bandage was undone, and the incision was made along the edge of the necrosis, since the child was still young and had as little tissue as possible not been excised. However, the child was small to begin with, and the bright red color of the incision was very shocking.


    One could see the fascia tissue on the ribs from the wound on the chest. The incision on the clavicle was relatively small. Although the one on the neck was small, it had a large artery, so it was a bit more dangerous.


    I don''t know why, but I can vaguely see black air floating around in those wounds.


    To get a closer look, the doctor poured the disinfectant on it, and the bubble popped out, and nothing was to be seen.


    After he changed the medicine, he had already typed out the nursing order for today. Nurse Li started to tell us what she was going to do today, but she was in a bad mood today, and she forgot what she was saying as she talked.


    Yesterday, when I left, it was already close to 10 o''clock. Nurse Li seemed to have followed the whole rescue operation, and since she came back today, she must be very tired.


    The child had yet to wake up. Apart from basic nursing, it was rather easy to change into a bottle.


    At noon, when the doctor came to change the baby''s medicine, we went to dinner and didn''t see it. When the dressing was changed in the afternoon, I was stunned when the bandage was opened!


    The cuts were already black, and I could hear the faint sound of crying.


    What was going on? I looked at the doctor. He was wearing a mask and glasses, and I couldn''t see his expression. He was just like before, cleaning up, changing, recording the size of the wound.


    I was anxious, but I didn''t know what to do.


    When the doctor had finished bandaging me, I walked over and sure enough, the black air had already permeated the surface of the bandage.


    I subconsciously reached out my hand, wanting to see if I could dispel the black air.


    "Little Zhang, what are you doing?" Nurse Li stopped me. "You''re not wearing gloves. Don''t touch him."


    Embarrassed, I retracted my hand. I couldn''t change my rough and rough character for a short period of time.


    "Is there anything on the bandage?" She walked over and looked at the bandage.


    I shook my head. If I told her I saw black fog, she would think I had eyes.


    "Then don''t get so close to him." Nurse Li helped the child change the position of the pressure sore pad, and then asked me, "Why did you go so long yesterday? Your classmate told me that you met a ghost.


    When I saw that no one noticed us, I whispered to her, "Teacher, if I told you that I''ve met a ghost, would you believe me?"


    She didn''t answer right away, and after a few seconds of silence, she nodded.


    "In that office of the Inpatient Department. At the beginning, I thought it was the Inpatient Department, but who knew it was a ghost. Its eyeballs fell out and blood flowed all over the floor, scaring me to death." Now that I think about it, I still have a lingering fear.


    "Then how did you escape?"


    How should this question be answered? I can''t say there''s a ghost chasing after me coming to save the beauty, can I?


    "En..." I was scared, so... He closed his eyes. When I opened my eyes again, the ghost was already gone. " However, I am also speaking the truth.


    Nurse Li slightly nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    However, ever since then, Nurse Li had been in a bad mental state. Even the ceiling bottles were almost replaced. In the end, the rotating nurse took over the work and let Nurse Li go to the lounge.


    When it was almost time to get off work, I looked at the kid again. There was a thin layer of black gas on my face, and I thought I should ask Min Hao.


    "Little Zhang, Nurse Li wants you to go to the resting room to look for her."


    I agreed and ran to the lounge.


    The lounge was empty. Nurse Li took off her mask, and her face was full of fatigue.


    "Little Zhang, get off work. Also, take this box of thrombin downstairs to the delivery room. There''s no need to come back."


    I took the box. "Teacher, are you alright?"


    "It''s nothing, I''m just too tired. Hurry up and leave." She waved at me, then lay down on the table and closed her eyes.


    I took the thrombin and went to change.


    Suddenly I felt something following me, something cold behind me, but when I looked back, there was nothing but my own shadow.


    I couldn''t help but shiver. Actually, sometimes I am quite afraid of shadows. People always say that there are ghosts that hide in people''s shadows ¡­


    Not daring to think any further, he continued walking, but he couldn''t help but look back at my shadow.


    This look scared me half to death! Because I discovered that there was a ghost in the shadow behind me!


    I reached out my hand and shook it. The shadow on the ground drew an afterimage, as if trying to keep up with my shadow.


    Was this ghost sent by Song Nan to watch over me? That shouldn''t be!


    Afraid, I started to run, and the shadow ghost was dragged by me until it left a long mark.


    Within a few steps, I reached the stairwell.


    Just as I was about to go down the first flight of stairs, something pushed me hard on my back and I was sent flying down the stairs.


    "Ah!" I cried out in alarm, my head sprawled on the ground, would I fall to my death?


    At the moment of my despair, someone caught me. Ah, no, it should be a ghost who caught me.


    "I''m worried about you, so I came to pick you up after work." Song Nan put me down and said lightly.


    I ignored him and looked at my shadow. I couldn''t see anything.


    "It''s okay, I''ve nailed it to the ground." Song Nan led me up the stairs. On the top of the stairs was a black nail.


    "Didn''t you send it?" I still don''t believe him.


    He narrowed his eyes with a proud look on his face. "I really don''t like this kind of cat shit."


    Think about it, if he wanted to harm me, why would he save me?


    Who could it be?


    All of a sudden, the nail on the ground bounced off, and the Shadow Wraith instantly turned pitch black. It slowly stood up from the ground.


    "What audacity. You want to behave atrociously in front of me?" Song Nan calmly looked at Shadow Wraith. When I saw that something was wrong, I immediately retreated to a safe zone.


    "You! You''re the one who killed him! " The Shadow Wraith issued a mournful sound that pierced my eardrums.


    Song Nan was still standing there calmly as he coldly said: "I don''t know who you''re talking about. Even if I killed him, what can you do to me?"

 C7

    Before he could finish his sentence, the Shadow Devil had already gone mad. As it let out a mournful howl, more and more black gas appeared from all directions and filled its body. I could tell that the quality of the black air was very similar to the black air on a child.


    Song Nan wasn''t in a hurry. He watched as the shadows became thicker and thicker until they took human form. A face slowly emerged from its head. It was Nurse Li!


    "You haven''t even practiced for a hundred years and you still have the nerve to show off here." Song Nan looked at her like she was a clown.


    Nurse Li''s face was like a mask worn on Shadow Devil''s head. When she opened her eyes, two streams of blood flowed down from the corners of her eyes. It was an unspeakable mournful expression.


    "Why kill him? Why should he be scared out of his wits? He''s just a pitiful person! " Shadow Wraith said as it pounced towards Song Nan.


    Song Nan waved his hand and the Phantom Shadow took the opportunity to wrap his arm around Song Nan''s arm.


    A short knife suddenly appeared in Song Nan''s other hand. After the knife flashed past, half of the Phantom Shadow''s head had been chopped off, but black gas continued to pour out from the face. In the blink of an eye, that face was intact again.


    Shadow Wraith''s face turned sinister, "So what if you have a thousand years of cultivation? This hospital has an inexhaustible number of vengeful spirits, how can you beat me? "


    Song Nan tilted his head slightly to the side and faced the shadow ghost wrapped around his arm.


    "That''s right. You can see my cultivation. But, have you forgotten something?" Song Nan''s voice was very soft, as if he was teaching his own child, "I, am also a ghost!"


    Suddenly, Song Nan opened his mouth. The Phantom Shadow did not manage to escape in time, and could only let out a scream before turning into a black mist, which was sucked into Song Nan''s mouth.


    I was watching from the side, dumbfounded! He ¡­ Him! He actually ate the Shadow Devil!


    "July, what''s wrong?" At some point, he was back in front of me, handsome and warm as jade.


    This time, I truly felt that he was a ghost. Will he also eat me like this?


    Trembling, I shook my head. He really wanted to die! I don''t want to be eaten by ghosts!


    He reached out and patted my head. "You look silly. Hurry up and send your medicine home."


    With that, he disappeared, leaving me standing there in a daze.


    My legs felt weak, and I rested for a long time before I reached the railing and went downstairs.


    A corpse! Blood! Eyes! Even though it is terrifying, for a medical student like me, it is completely within an acceptable range. However, no matter how I look at it, this ghost eat ghost, I feel that ¡­


    Trembling into old age ahead of time, I pat my face to make myself forget what I just saw.


    To the delivery room, where the nurse said she didn''t want to borrow thrombin from the PICU. Only then did I remember that since Nurse Li was a ghost, the medicine delivery was also fake.


    I hurriedly sent the medicine back to the research department. If I were to fall to my death on the stairs, it would probably be deemed as my guilty conscience due to stealing the medicine.


    When he went there, he happened to meet other nurses in the ward who were pushing Nurse Li out. Looking at her completely lifeless face, my heart is empty.


    "Classmate, you still haven''t left." I turned around and saw that it was the rotating nurse I''d been with today.


    Seeing that she was still wearing her isolation clothes, I passed the medicine in my hand to her, pretending to be casual as I asked, "What happened to Nurse Li?"


    "I don''t know. There was suddenly no breathing and no heartbeat. CPR and defibrillation were performed. There was no reaction."


    From what she said, she was only tactfully telling me that Nurse Li was dead.


    She let out a long sigh. "Nurse Li is also a bitter person. Last year, her husband died in the hospital. Today, she ¡­"


    "Nurse Li''s husband also came from this hospital?" Could it be that ghost I met yesterday?


    "Yes, I was going to become a doctor in charge, so I went to become a chief physician in the hospital. I was under too much pressure and I died in the office. " She suddenly lowered her voice. "I heard he dug his eyes out."


    It really was him ¡­


    "I won''t say anymore, I''ll go back first." She waved at me and went back to the office.


    Somehow my heart was full of sympathy for them.


    Back home like a ghost, Song Nan was in the living room. His face looked a little weird today, but I couldn''t tell what was weird about it.


    "Song Nan ¡­" I sat down next to him. Honestly, I had a yearning in my heart now that it was much easier for him to eat me than it was now, even though he had just eaten me as he had been eating me.


    "Why me? Can''t you change people? "


    "July, you are my lover." He looked at me with eyes full of tenderness. A play is a fake, how could I believe it?!


    "If you love me, then let me go!" Seize the loophole in his words and I still won''t give up.


    He lowered his head, no longer looking into my eyes.


    "July is our fated marriage. I''m not bothering you, but ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, he was suddenly shrouded in a black mist.


    In the next instant, he disappeared. At the same time, a phrase entered my ears, "If you encounter danger, shout my name loudly and I will appear by your side ¡­"


    Where and where are these things?! Can we not have a good chat!? Am I in danger? You''re the most dangerous one, aren''t you?


    He didn''t come back until I fell asleep.


    "Sis!" "Sister!" Who''s calling me? So familiar ¡­


    "Wake up! "Sister!" I opened my eyes in a daze. The face looked a little familiar.


    I sat up and cleared my head a little. Looking at the fawning smile on the face of the person in front of me, if I put a tail on him, he would have definitely swung me like a wind and fire wheel by now.


    "Qi Min Hao!" You still have the face to appear! " I reacted and ran for his face with my claws.


    He quickly covered his face and pushed himself a meter away from me. He said carefully, "Sis, please listen to my explanation. I really can''t beat that old fogey."


    "Can''t beat him? If you can''t beat me, come eat and drink with me! " I pointed at him, furious. "Picking at food! Still not eating barbecue! Today, you must give me this barbecue! "


    I took out my cell phone, randomly ordered a barbecue shop takeout, then threw the phone away and continued to lecture him.


    "Do you know!? You frightened me the day before yesterday! I thought you were dead! "


    He smiled in embarrassment and extended his face over. "Sis, why don''t you hit her a few times to vent your anger?"


    I ignored him and turned my head to the side.


    "Sis, didn''t I just feel like that old ghost wasn''t home and came looking for you?" He continued to act coquettishly, I''m not going to eat him, Song Nan left last night, he only came this morning, who would believe him!


    "Sis, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but even if I can''t beat him, I have no reason to beat him with just the two of you."


    "My relationship with him?" What? What do you mean by that? "


    "You and him are fated to be husband and wife. The name is already on the Marriage List." After he finished speaking, he quickly withdrew his face.


    Last night, Song Nan also said that I was his lover ¡­


    "AHH!" His head was filled with fog. How irritating!


    Min Hao saw that I was depressed, so he obediently hid in a corner and pretended that he didn''t exist. The more I thought about it, the more indignant I became. No, I can''t just sit there and wait for death.


    Just as I was feeling complacent, a knock on the door startled me.

 C8

    The knocking was loud, like a robbery. I didn''t dare open the door, so I motioned for Min Hao to take a look.


    Min Hao received the order and ran to open the door. I followed behind him, wondering what kind of bearded man would knock on the door so loudly.


    When he opened the door, there was no one outside. There was only a lunchbox on the ground.


    I walked over and picked up the box. It was indeed the takeaway I had ordered.


    Looking at the elevator, the number had already reached 14. The delivery boy was probably chasing the elevator and leaving the lunch box behind. Sigh! This service attitude was getting worse and worse! I have to give him a bad rating!


    After we entered the room, I threw the lunchbox on the table. "Min Hao''s children''s shoes, if you dare to leave me a piece of meat, I''ll roast you today!"


    Min Hao walked over with his nose extended and his brows knitted together. In the blink of an eye, the devilish brat waved his hand and the lunchbox broke into two halves ¡­


    What happened to the cancer from the barbecue we talked about? Isn''t he being too impatient?


    However, the moment the box was opened, a fragrant aroma wafted out! I was so hungry that I couldn''t help but to move closer to her. Originally, I wanted to sell it to Min Hao, but the fragrance was too alluring. I couldn''t wait to take a bunch and start eating ¡­


    Unexpectedly, the noodles split into two and snatched the roast meat from my hands, throwing it back into the lunchbox.


    "There''s something wrong with this meat!" His face was filled with certainty.


    A Heavenly Master disciple could also work part-time as a quality inspector?


    "Sis, do you have the address of his shop? I have to go and take a look. " Judging from his serious expression, he didn''t seem to be joking with me. "These roasted meat have the smell of humans for half a lifetime. I don''t care about it now, but something big might happen in the future."


    I quickly found the address on my cell phone and showed it to him.


    He looked at her and said innocently, "Sis, I don''t understand."


    Maybe I owed him in my previous life: "I''m going to change my clothes and you clean them up for me. I''ll take you there! "


    Although we are also a road addict, but the baby can take a taxi. Even if there were no traffic on the road, it would have taken us more than half an hour to get there.


    I took out the order records. From the time I received the order from his house to the time the delivery was completed, it took less than 20 minutes. As expected, it was a special delivery.


    When he arrived, he did not see the big signboard of the barbeque shop. But as a veteran, he had learned a skill: "Ask the way."


    At this time, there was almost no one on the road, probably because this was the old city district.


    Min Hao sniffed the air like a police dog, and I had to pull away from him and pretend I didn''t know him.


    "I''ve already remembered the taste, why is there not a single bit of it here ¡­" He stopped abruptly, and I followed his gaze. A delivery motorcycle was coming our way.


    After the take-out guy passed us, Min Hao flicked a shiny object on top of his body and signaled me to follow him.


    "He doesn''t have any takeout on his car anymore. He should be here to get the goods." Min Hao, who was possessed by a Divine Staff, said in a low voice, "It made me nervous."


    Min Hao led me into a small district. The barbecue shop we were looking for also appeared in front of us. There was no storefront, just a barbecue set up in the open area in front of the residential building. There was a computer next to it and a machine that was printing tickets. It was constantly broadcasting new orders.


    The two of us watched from afar for a while, but the takeout and Ben didn''t stop. As soon as the front foot of the motorcycle left, the other one drove in. There was no communication between them, so they just took it and left.


    "Min Hao, why are they so fierce? Do you know how to hit people? " I saw that the three people who were currently roasting the meat had very peculiar appearances. How should I describe them as fiendish ones? They weren''t excessive at all.


    "It''s hard to say whether they are people or not. Let''s go around them first." After Min Hao finished speaking, a yellow talisman suddenly appeared in his hand. He forced his nose, and a cloud of gas spurted out. No matter how he looked at it, this was a bit disgusting.


    The gas attached to the talisman flew forward. Thus, we carelessly followed the yellow talisman and directly walked past the barbeque stall and into the building.


    Strangely, neither from afar nor near, the smell of the barbecue could be detected.


    Because of the old, the moment I entered the building, a dark and damp smell of mildew made me feel a little dizzy. I looked back at the three people who were still roasting the food. They were still busy.


    We followed the yellow talisman. We didn''t climb up, but went straight to the basement.


    There were no lights in the corridor, and Min Hao''s palm formed a ball ¡­ Weak Light...


    Even though that ball of light looked peaceful and warm, I still felt a little pain in my head. I whispered to him, "Can''t you let it light up a little more?"


    "I''m afraid of alerting the enemy." He also replied to me in a low voice. I pursed my lips and continued to follow him.


    When he stepped on the ground, he felt a sticky, wet feeling seeping through the soles of his shoes to the bottom of his feet. He felt a little uncomfortable all over.


    As I walked along, I suddenly realized that Min Hao had disappeared. Only a weak light was still flickering in front of me.


    I stopped and realized that I was no longer in the basement.


    What was worse was that the weak flame was now almost transparent and was about to disperse!


    "Min Hao!" I cried out in fright, but I couldn''t hear it myself.


    I was completely flustered. What was going on? What about Min Hao? Where am I?


    The moment the fire died away completely, I felt something fast approaching me in the darkness.


    My legs were too weak to run, so I squatted on the ground. In the instant I crouched down, a thought crossed my mind: I''m not deaf, I''m soundless.


    The crash came from above me, and sure enough, I could hear it.


    At the same time, I sensed that three people were attacking me from a surrounding position, so I crouched down and the three of them bumped into each other.


    I didn''t have enough time to be complacent. Although I dodged this attack, I''m still surrounded by the three of them. I just don''t know why, but after they collided with each other, they stopped and didn''t move.


    I quietly squatted down and luckily thought that they might not be able to see me anymore.


    Suddenly, I remembered a story I had read before.


    Someone had been thinking someone was following her, so she hid in the innermost cubicle of the public lavatory and someone came in and opened the door one by one. When he got to her cubicle, she had already locked the door, so the door was not pushed open.


    Since she didn''t hear the sound of that person''s footsteps as he left, she drowsily sat on the toilet and fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already morning. She thought the man had gone and was about to go out.


    Suddenly, sensing something was wrong, she looked up. A pair of eyes was staring at her from above ¡­


    Thinking of this, all the hair on my body stood up!


    Ashiba! They''re not looking at me right now, are they?


    I''m so scared! Min Hao! Where did you die? Didn''t you notice that the extremely cute little beauty behind you has already disappeared?


    Damn it!


    It''s not my style to sit and wait for death. I groped with my fingers, touching their greasy trousers with my fingertips. But they didn''t move, so I continued to grope bravely.


    When I touched a large gap, I leaned to the side and tried to crawl out of it ¡­

 C9

    Just when I thought I had escaped, they suddenly pounced on me, and three hands grabbed me by the neck at the same time.


    Is the baby dying? My tears started to flow down my face and something strange happened. When my tears fell onto one of my hands, sparks suddenly appeared. That person released me and took two steps back. His entire body was quickly set ablaze!


    In the firelight, I saw that he was one of the people who had barbecued there. His mouth was agape with pain, and I saw that there was no tongue in it.


    He felt the pressure around his neck lessen, and the other two people ¡­ No, they were definitely not human! They should have been affected as well. They must seize this opportunity!


    In the firelight, I remembered Song Nan''s words, shouting out his name when he was in danger. I used all my strength and finally said, "Song Nan!"


    My voice didn''t seem to be loud. I didn''t know if Song Nan could hear me, but the strength in my neck had returned to how it was before. I couldn''t make a sound anymore ¡­


    I''m feeling a little desperate!


    Suddenly, the dark space was torn apart by something. The sudden light made my eyes hurt slightly. Luckily, I returned to the basement. If I were to return to the ground, my eyes would probably hurt for several days.


    I don''t know when the hand on my neck disappeared, but Song Nan had me in his arms.


    His current appearance was completely different from two days ago.


    Previously, he was completely dressed like a modern man. Other than his handsome face and good figure, there was no other differences between the two.


    Right now, he was already dressed in ancient clothes. His long hair fluttered in the wind, and his entire face could not be described with words ¡­ Charm...


    Without my time to think, the two ghosts whose heads had been cut off broke away from their bodies. Song Nan seemed to be obsessed with decapitating people.


    "Old bastard, why have you come?" Min Hao''s loud voice suddenly rang. He was also there.


    Song Nan held me and quickly retreated behind Min Hao. "This is his job. We won''t take his."


    Min Hao moved quickly. The two yellow talismans were useless to him.


    "Qi Min Hao, these two ghosts are the fused vengeful spirits. These two talismans of yours are completely unable to harm them." Only after Song Nan reminded Min Hao did the fool suddenly realize something and smacked his head.


    Song Nan put me down and held my hand. "Let''s go inside and take a look. We''ll leave this to him."


    The more I thought about it, the more wrong it seemed. Why did he appear the moment I shouted his name? Where had he been since yesterday? Why are you dressed up like this?


    If he doesn''t, I won''t ask.


    He paused, smiled at me, and stepped forward, and I hurried after him.


    At least, he was now in the safest place.


    At the end of the corridor, a flight of stairs led down. Song Nan didn''t hesitate and went down. He rubbed his nose. I don''t have a way out anyways, I just have to move forward bravely.


    Min Hao quickly caught up. This time, he created a bright white light.


    I snatched it away with a wave of my hand. "I let you have the entire thing before. You can''t!"


    "This isn''t a powerful lord, do I have the confidence?" Min Hao smiled awkwardly. A disciple of the Heavenly Master Stage, relying on the backing of a ghost, was truly amazing!


    Soon, the stairs reached the bottom. Min Hao''s white light suddenly increased the brightness, and the entire room appeared before our eyes.


    In the center of the room, there was a large vat of unknown material.


    Although it doesn''t have any strange smell, my intuition tells me that the things inside are definitely not good stuff.


    "Haha ¡­" A coarse and hoarse voice came out. Qi Min Hao instantly moved to the opposite side of the vat. A peach wood sword appeared in his hand as well, and he pointed the tip of the sword forward.


    I followed Song Nan and went over. There was a group of people on the other side of the vat.


    It really was a pool. If not for the sound he made, he would not have been able to see his human form at all.


    "You haven''t put it down either. Why did you try to persuade me?" The voice continued to ring out, but it was unknown who it was speaking to.


    "Oh ¡­" I say. " Its voice suddenly changed to one of ridicule, "You''ve been looking for her for close to a thousand years, this time ¡­"


    Without waiting for it to finish speaking, Song Nan made his move. With a wave of his hand, a black fireball appeared on its body.


    In the blink of an eye, it had vanished into ashes.


    Min Hao kept his sword and scratched his nose. It seemed he didn''t want to comment.


    Judging from the current situation, Song Nan had killed a ghost to silence everyone. Was the "she" this ghost was talking about me?


    Anyway, I didn''t decide to marry him, so I better not know about these grudges.


    "Min Hao, what are these? What was that pool just now? " I got close to Min Hao and asked him what I wanted to know.


    "That should be the evil ghost that just passed the heavenly tribulation. Nearly 90% of its power was lost to the heavenly thunder, and its form was also broken." Min Hao hesitated as he spoke. He looked at Song Nan from time to time.


    Song Nan nodded his head and said: "It should be the longevity in the vat that caused it to attract the lightning tribulation."


    "Legend has it that if half a life is immersed in rootless water and refined with the soul, one can obtain longevity." Min Hao muttered, "It is always cool and has a strange fragrance when exposed to heat. It can induce hallucination and may be desired." But, what''s the use of this ghost wanting to live forever? "He died a long time ago ¡­"


    Min Hao said something that I didn''t quite understand. Just when he was about to ask what was going on, Song Nan suddenly threw out a jade pot and sucked the liquid in.


    "Jade Refining!" Min Hao looked at the jade pot and exclaimed.


    So annoying! What and what is this? It''s all things I don''t understand.


    After the liquid was completely absorbed, the thing underneath revealed itself. It was bloody and it was hard to tell what it was.


    "These are unborn babies." Min Hao explained to me, "A half-life is a person who has never really been born."


    My hair stood on end as I urged them to hurry up.


    Outside, there were already a lot of take-out young men waiting. When they saw us coming out, they asked us if we knew where the people from the barbeque shop had gone to.


    It was a mess, so I hid behind them.


    They turned on their high and cold mode at the same time and walked forward without saying a word. I followed with small steps.


    "Do you know where the people from the barbeque shop went?" Behind us, someone suddenly shouted at us, extremely irritable and impatient, "Didn''t the child just get bitten by a mosquito?! Was there a need to have the entire barbeque shop accompany the bed? Is there still any business left!? "


    Bite by a mosquito? Could it be the child I was in charge of yesterday, Han Xi?


    I stopped and walked over to them. "Did you just say the barbecue kid was bitten by a mosquito and sent to the hospital?"


    They probably saw the confusion on my face and didn''t seem like they were going to solve the problem. They just ignored me with a cold expression.


    Only one of the children who looked young opened his mouth and said, "Yesterday, the Lady Boss called us and told us that the child was bitten by a mosquito and infected. She and she were always at the hospital and asked us to print out the orders from the computer ¡­"


    "Little Liu!" Why are you telling her so much! " One of them interrupted Xiao Liu and said to me, "This is none of your business. Let''s go!"


    I was a little annoyed and was about to say something when Song Nan pulled me back. "Don''t talk to them so much. Let''s go!"


    After saying that, he pulled me along and left.


    "Song Nan, that child ¡­" I told Song Nan the general story about the child, and I felt that he should be able to do something about it.


    He didn''t answer my question. Instead, he turned to Qi Min Hao and asked, "What do you think about this?"

 C10

    Min Hao shook his head and said, "It''s none of our business. It''s all fate."


    "In July, as if we were destined to be husband and wife, you will marry me no matter what." After Song Nan finished speaking, he suddenly disappeared without giving me a chance to refute.


    It''s fine if he left, but I''m going to settle my score with that bastard Min Hao!


    When we got home, I instructed Min Hao to mop the floor, clean the table, serve tea, and pour water. Min Hao, on the other hand, was like a young eunuch who had done something wrong.


    In the end, I felt like I had gone too far, so I asked him to sit down beside me.


    "Min Hao." I patted him on the shoulder and said, "If you know your wrongs, then you''re a good boy! Speak, where did you go wrong this time? "


    "I shouldn''t have disobeyed you, I just threw you a small fireball." His face was full of regret, but he didn''t get the point.


    "No!" I mean, I was taken away by a ghost and you didn''t even realize it! "In the future, can we still form a party and fight monsters together?" This pig of a teammate!


    "Sis, I was just thinking that since you''re not going to die now, I''ll give you a count. You can live to 27, so ¡­"


    "Stop!" What? Say it again! " This God who runs with his mouth full of trains!


    "Really, Sis, you can live up to 27!"


    I picked up the pillow and swung it at Min Hao! You can only live up to 27!


    After knocking him away, I resolved to sort through the whole thing and find no leads at all. I had to give up. I have the night shift, so I''d better get some sleep first.


    Night Work... Night Work...


    I picked up my cell phone and called the office. The head nurse didn''t say anything about Nurse Li. She just told me that she was going to work with Nurse Wang on her day shift tomorrow and that she would be assigned to their group later.


    I think Nurse Li will never see her again.


    There were a lot of messy thoughts on his mind, but he actually fell asleep while thinking about it.


    In the middle of the night, without knowing why, he suddenly woke up, feeling flustered. It was not comfortable to roll over in bed.


    Suddenly, a mournful wail could be heard from afar, followed by wave after wave of wails.


    My head felt like it was about to split open.


    A pair of hands gently covered my ears, cutting off that ghost''s crying.


    I opened my eyes. It was Song Nan.


    After what seemed like a long time, the crying stopped. Song Nan then let go of me.


    I asked the Southern Song. I found that my throat was abnormally hoarse. "Just now, what was that?"


    "Hundred Devils, eat." Song Nan was silent for a few seconds, and then he said to me, "The people that Longevity used were bought from this hospital. Those who were born with no souls were unable to reincarnate and could only accumulate in the hospital. "Children have the aura of their bodies, so they ¡­"


    "A mosquito that bites its child, is that also a ghost?"


    Song Nan shook his head, "No, but it is also a form of retribution. What his parents did, they did it to the detriment of merits. "


    Retribution... Would there really be retribution?


    He threw himself into a dream. He couldn''t understand it, so he put it aside.


    When he woke up, Song Nan had disappeared again. It doesn''t matter, I''m going to see Nurse Wang today. I''m a bit nervous when I hear that she''s very strict.


    The head nurse looked at the ward, consoling herself and also consoling us: "It''s fine, it''s a good thing that fewer children are hospitalized, which means fewer children are sick! Everyone, get your spirits up and work hard. "


    Hearing the head nurse''s words, the doctor inside smiled and said, "Head nurse, if you don''t come back soon, my student will probably take root in the NICU."


    The NICU is on the fourth floor like us, the neonatal intensive care unit, where children live for 28 days. If they don''t make it through the next 29 days, they''ll be transferred to us.


    My goal is to be able to enter the NICU after graduation. There''s no other reason.


    Another doctor said, "I heard the director of the NICU was very satisfied with your intern and asked him to go straight to their department after his internship."


    For a moment, there were sounds of praise. After what they said, I became even more curious about the intern. He was handsome and talented, and I really wanted to marry him!


    Nurse Wang had already brought my classmate, Liu Li, along with the two of us. Since there were few patients, she let us go to the isolation chamber to practice the required subjects.


    After practicing for a short while, there was a commotion coming from outside. Liu Li also became excited: "Quick! Su Chen is back! "


    After saying that, she pulled me along and ran outside.


    Su Chen? The name was so familiar that I couldn''t be more familiar with it. I suddenly had a bad feeling about this.


    It really was him! Even though he was wearing a mask, I still recognized him.


    Su Chen, my classmate of a year. My ex-boyfriend, to be exact.


    It can''t be counted as an ex-boyfriend ¡­


    On the evening of the second day of self-study, he suddenly held a handful of roses and confessed to me. In front of so many people, I was too embarrassed to refuse. After that, I texted him, explaining that I was just friendly with him and had no other feelings.


    He didn''t reply to me. It was as if he had suddenly become a different person, constantly changing his girlfriend. I think if he hadn''t studied well, he would have been called a parent long ago.


    At the end of the college entrance exam, the university he was admitted to was the most important university that I would never be able to get into no matter what. After that, although we didn''t meet, he would often text me, and we would add each other as friends.


    After greeting everyone with a smile, he came before me.


    "July, long time no see!"


    I didn''t seem to have changed much, and he recognized me at a glance.


    "Wah!" You actually know each other! " Liu Li let out a shriek that sounded like she was in heat, which immediately caused Nurse Wang to roll her eyes.


    "Yeah, yeah. Long time no see. We still need to practice. We''ll talk later." After speaking quickly, I pulled Liu Li back to the isolation chamber. It was wiser to stay away from people without the possibility of growth.


    "How did you know Su Chen in July?" Liu Li''s heart of gossip is not inferior to mine.


    "I know that without an answer, there''s no way to fool her." We haven''t contacted each other in so many years. "


    "Do you have his cell phone number? QQ? WeChat? "Anything is fine!" Liu Li''s eyes were full of light, like a hungry wolf seeing fresh meat.


    "Good July! I''ll write your intern appraisal form for you, okay? "


    This was a huge temptation! Although the Appraisal Form was only a formality, it had to be written in many, many words. The space was small, so it was not allowed to write in the wrong words. My writing was originally ugly, so it was rather difficult to write.


    I squinted and thought for a moment. Could I do something like selling my friends and asking for glory?!


    Well, of course I can do it!


    "I''ll give you his contact details after you finish writing it for me!" And I even gave you a private jade picture! " I know the password of his space album, going to steal a few is very simple!


    Liu Li agreed without hesitation.


    "If you''ve really succeeded, then treat me to a meal!" My foodie nature, will not give up every meal can reach the mouth!


    Liu Li nodded happily and suggested, "Tomorrow is the day off, let''s go out and play together! I''ll treat you guys to a meal. "


    It was so small! I like it! He immediately agreed.


    As I continued practicing, a sliver of disappointment started to rise in my heart.


    Even though I rejected him, even though he was always changing girlfriends, he would confess to me again every time he broke up with me. At first glance, she seemed rather infatuated. But as time went by, she felt that he was rather nervous and didn''t dare to agree with her.


    Now, seeing him put down completely, I started to feel a little sad.


    Hehe, cheap! Despicable!

 C11

    "July." When I was about to get off work, Su Chen came to find me. When Liu Li saw Su Chen enter, she glanced at me bashfully before leaving. She really didn''t know who the person who asked me to contact her was.


    Upon closer inspection, Su Chen seemed to have grown taller. When he was in high school, he was only 1.7m, but now he was at least 1.8m.


    "Let''s have a meal together later. I''ll introduce you to my girlfriend." When he spoke, he was very frank and did not have the slightest intention of showing off.


    I hesitated. After all, he had been pursuing me for so many years. It wouldn''t be too good to meet his current self, right?


    He understood what I meant and quickly explained, "July, don''t think too much. It''s my girlfriend who wants to see you. "Believe me, I will definitely give you a surprise."


    His girlfriend? Give me a surprise?


    My back felt cold and I couldn''t help but shiver a little. Why do I have such an ominous feeling?


    The most tragic thing was that Su Chen already had a girlfriend, while Liu Li ¡­ My Appraisal Form! My baby! Sigh, life ¡­


    After changing his clothes, he went downstairs with Su Chen.


    He had taken off his mask, and his fair face was thick with a bookish air, but his height did not make him look weak. There was a faint smile on his lips, which added a touch of elegance to it.


    It''s exactly the way I like it! If I had let go of the past, I would definitely have hugged his thigh and proposed marriage. Hehe, it''s just a little joke. Right now, I''m surrounded by evil spirits, how can I have the mood to talk about marriage?


    "Su Chen, you''ve grown much taller!" I spoke, breaking the indistinct awkwardness between us.


    His smile widened as he casually said, "Don''t you like taller people?"


    I might as well not ask about it. The situation became even more awkward, so I could only silently walk forward.


    From afar, he heard a familiar voice, "Benefactor, your eyes are dim and your mind is in darkness ¡­"


    It was obvious that Min Hao''s luck was not good this time. He ignored him and walked away.


    Min Hao was not a bad person. He was not discouraged at all. He began to persuade the next person. "Sir ¡­"


    "Min Hao!" I think Min Hao must be hungry again. Since someone is treating me today, I''ll take him to eat more.


    When Min Hao saw me, his eyes lit up as if he was looking at food. He ran to me and asked, "Sis, what are we eating tonight?"


    I resisted the urge to beat him up and introduced him to Su Chen. "Su Chen, this is my younger brother, Min Hao. He came ¡­ "To pick me up from work."


    Min Hao was extremely quick-witted and did not greet Su Chen with a friendly greeting.


    "Since you''re brother, then let''s go together." Su Chen generously invited Min Hao, making it seem as if his brother-in-law was taking care of him. "Wait a moment, I''ll go and bring the car over."


    He walked toward the parking lot.


    "Sis, you haven''t said it yet. What are you going to eat tonight?" Min Hao continued to ask when he saw that Su Chen had walked far away.


    I snappily replied, "Anyway, I can feed you."


    He smacked his lips and gloomily said, "I really want to eat seafood to help myself!"


    I unceremoniously reached out and pinched his ear. "Do you think money is blown from the wind? "Seafood is self-service. It costs 400 yuan each. It''s almost a month''s rent ¡­"


    Rent... I suddenly remembered, the year I paid the rent, to whom did I pay it? Whose house is this?


    "Pain!" "Sis, let me go, I won''t choose anymore." As soon as I was distracted, I used too much strength in my hands. Min Hao grimaced and started to beg for mercy. I immediately let him go.


    Min Hao looked at me grudgingly and squatted on the floor, pretending to be a mushroom.


    I was about to apologize to him when Su Chen drove over. Min Hao immediately jumped up. The moment Su Chen stopped the car, he opened the car door and got in.


    How embarrassing! I should have pretended not to see him!


    Su Chen got out of the car and opened the door for me. I felt a bit embarrassed, I was just in a daze, not waiting for someone to open the door for me.


    When the car started, I asked him, "Su Chen, are you going to pick up your girlfriend?"


    Su Chen shook his head, "No need. I just ordered a seafood buffet and it''s just across the street from my residential area. She''s already gone over."


    Seafood Self Help... Stupid people have dumb lucky Min Hao.


    However, from what I heard, he should already be living with his girlfriend. I couldn''t resist the urge to gossip, "Su Chen, are you going to get married soon?"


    He glanced sideways at me. "Do you want me to get married now?"


    Just as I was about to nod, I suddenly remembered that I don''t have much money left to give him a red packet.


    "It''s fine for you to pay me now, but I don''t have the money to give you a big red packet ¡­" I honestly told him the truth. If he really wanted to get married, I wouldn''t be smacked in the face.


    "You don''t have to take red packets when I get married." He spoke slowly.


    Suddenly, a snoring sound came from inside the car. Min Hao was lying on the back seat and had fallen asleep.


    When we arrived at the cafeteria, we saw a person waving at us.


    Su Chen stopped the car and let me off. "Go play with Ou Shan first, I''ll go park the car and call Min Hao after you."


    Ignoring Min Hao, I got out of the car and ran toward the man.


    This was truly a pleasant surprise! Ozzie, the senior classmate, established our strong revolutionary friendship. We were in high school for three years, and we were together almost every day.


    Cuddling her hands together in surprise, she pinched my face just like before. "July, you''ve gotten fat again!"


    Naturally, I grabbed her chest and pouted. "Still nothing."


    After saying that, the two continued hugging happily.


    After the College Entrance Test, she performed like an insane person. Her grades were not very good, so she only managed to get two books. She was also learning medicine and was in the same city as Su Chen''s school.


    In the beginning, we were on the phone every day. The medical students were already tired, and with all kinds of trivia, they gradually lost contact and received a group message during the holiday.


    "Shan Shan, why are you with Su Chen?" She knew more about Su Chen than I did. At the beginning, when Su Chen was chasing me, she had said a lot of good things for me. Later on, when she saw that Su Chen kept changing girlfriends, she stopped mentioning Su Chen.


    "You know, I didn''t do well on the exam back then. Even after going to school, I don''t have any friends. " Although she was close to me, she had a kind of pride in her bones. Even when she went to school, she would not be able to make friends with the people at school.


    She continued, "Our school and his school friendship, he suddenly confessed to me, said in high school already liked me, but because I was with you, so did not dare to confess. After that, he took care of me, so I agreed. "


    I sighed in my heart. If this was the reason, then our estrangement was inevitable. However, I think that Ou Shan must have liked Su Chen a long time ago. Otherwise, why would she still be alone when her condition was good?


    I held her tight and said, "Shan Shan, the past is the past. If you''re with him, believe him."


    Ou Shan nodded. Her eyes were a little unfocused. I think she remembered the past and quickly changed the topic. "I brought a little brother here today. He''s very cute ¡­"


    Before I could finish my words, Min Hao shouted loudly, "Sis, I''m starving to death! Can we go in now? "


    This had nothing to do with being cute!


    However, why was Min Hao behaving like this today? Even if he wasn''t adjusted in the past, he wasn''t as foolish as he was now!


    What happened to Min Hao?

 C12

    He didn''t know what Min Hao was going to do, but he definitely had his own reasons. In any case, he''s already shamed most of my face, so it doesn''t matter if I throw more.


    I''m not afraid!


    However, within a few minutes, I felt that I was wrong. Min Hao had been eating seriously ever since he had entered the restaurant. He was enjoying eating crab meat. He didn''t look like he had anything on his mind.


    Both Shan Shan and I didn''t just sit around talking. Su Chen listened quietly and added a few words from time to time.


    "July. My home is right across the street. You can go sleep with me today!" Sandra took my hand, unwilling to let go.


    I looked at Su Chen and he said, "Shan Shan, since you two are going to work all day, you two will probably have to talk all night. "You''d better let July go home and rest. I''ll bring her back tomorrow night to play with you, okay?"


    Just as Su Chen finished speaking, Min Hao continued, "Is there still anything delicious? Can I follow you? "


    Hearing him say that, Su Chen was rather happy. He smiled and said, "Sure, I''ll cook for you personally tomorrow."


    Shan Shan also didn''t stay for me any longer. After repeatedly confirming that I would come tomorrow, she reluctantly let go of my hand.


    Su Chen took us home. I got out of the car and remembered that I had already given his cell phone number to Liu Li. I let Min Hao get in first and then got in the car.


    "Su Chen, I''m sorry." No matter the size of the mistakes, the attitude must be good.


    He looked sideways at me, puzzled.


    "I didn''t know you were with Shan Shan, so Liu Li asked me for your cell phone number today, so I ¡­" The more I spoke, the quieter my voice became. A guilty conscience is not an illness, but it has to be cured.


    "You gave it to her?" Su Chen''s tone was indifferent, no emotions could be heard from his tone.


    "Yes." I nodded. "She said she would treat us to a meal tomorrow."


    Su Chen reached out his hand and touched my head. The gesture was too intimate, but I was feeling guilty and had to bite the bullet to avoid it.


    "You want to eat hashish too?" He smiled softly.


    But that''s not the point!


    "Alright, I''ll make some for you tomorrow night. It''ll definitely be better than the food outside." He put down his hand and said gently, "Quickly go back. I''ll come pick you up tomorrow afternoon. You don''t have to worry about Liu Li. I''ll explain everything to her. "


    It''s for the best, I said to him happily. I thought to Liu Li, I''m sorry three times, at worst, I''ll write her an appraisal form for her internship.


    When I entered the building, Min Hao was still waiting for me by the elevator. Could it be that there was something he wanted to tell me?


    "Min Hao, why didn''t you go up?" I am a little curious. Since he is so greedy for food and sleep, since he has eaten his fill, he should be in a hurry to go back to sleep!


    "Sis, didn''t you say that I was taking you home? Of course I''m sending you home." Min Hao answered rather arrogantly. It seemed that he was thinking about tomorrow''s feast.


    My doubts about Min Hao were completely dispelled. If he really had anything to say, he would have told me already.


    When he returned home, Song Nan was still not there.


    I took a shower and just as I threw myself on the bed, Song Nan appeared.


    I was shocked, you pervert!


    He was lazily lying on his side on the bed, completely naked, with long hair reaching to his waist. He raised his eyebrows at me. His eyes were full of liveliness and unspeakable seductive charm. It''s a pity that I''m a straight girl. A man that is even more enchanting than me would drool, but he wouldn''t go berserk.


    Song Nan was also acting abnormally today! Previously, even though he was pretty, he couldn''t conceal the mannerism deep down in his bones. His boyfriend''s strength was truly out of the question!


    I silently cursed. Could this old geezer be drunk?


    He pulled a thin blanket over him and said, "Luckily you met me. If only I had ¡­"


    He didn''t wait for me to finish. He lifted the blanket and leaned over.


    I looked at his lips, which were much redder than usual, and felt a chill, so I quickly pushed him away. A thought suddenly appeared in my mind, this person isn''t Song Nan!


    "July, do you think I look good?" His red lips parted slightly, and a sweet voice sounded, making me believe even more that he wasn''t Song Nan.


    I bit my lips and quickly analyzed the best method in my head.


    I blinked at him, and he laughed at me.


    Seeing that he wasn''t prepared for me, I quickly rolled over and got off the bed. At the same time, I shouted at the top of my lungs, "Song Nan! "Song Nan!"


    The summoning skill was indeed useful. Just as he shouted it out, Song Nan appeared.


    However, he did not attack the ghost. Instead, he aimed his palm at the back of the ghost''s neck. Countless amounts of black qi rushed out from his palm and entered the ghost''s body.


    For a moment, the entire room was filled with the wails and howls of ghosts, as well as the sound of ineffable swallowing. I simply closed my eyes, blocked my ears, and lay on the floor, pretending to be dead.


    After some time, Song Nan picked me up and put me on the bed. The ghost was gone.


    "Why does he look like you?" Feeling that Song Nan might not be able to answer this question, I couldn''t help but ask.


    Song Nan smiled. He looked a little tired, would ghosts get tired too?


    "He is a sworn enemy of mine. He knows that I have something to deal with these past two days, so he changed into my appearance." Although his answer seemed reasonable, it actually had a very big loophole. If it''s his sworn enemy, shouldn''t he just kill me?


    "You heartless person, didn''t you ask me where I''ve been these past two days?" He changed his tone and lay beside me, looking at me with an aggrieved expression.


    "Oh, where did you go?" I can''t stand this kind of stuff. Of course, if it was too hard, it would be more than enough to eat.


    "That day, I brought the ghostly shadow into my body. I didn''t expect it to have so many vengeful spirits. If I were to merge it with my own cultivation base, it would be enough to attract divine retribution."


    I thought about the bunch of people at the barbeque store who were beaten to such a state by the lightning tribulation. It seemed that the heavenly tribulation was indeed terrifying.


    "So you hid?" I didn''t really believe him, but after thinking about what he had done in the past two days, I was more or less convinced.


    He nodded and took me in his arms.


    I stiffened, afraid of accidentally touching one of his strings and eating me dry.


    "July, look at him, is he good-looking?" He seemed to have endured it for a long time. His tone of voice carried a hint of urgency.


    Isn''t he still your face?! I grumbled in my heart, but I didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    "It''s too beautiful!" "Compared to that face, I feel that I can go back to my reincarnation now. This is simply too embarrassing for a woman like me ¡­" I deliberately emphasized that it was "that face" that looked good, so I pulled out all the praises I could think of. I wondered if this smelly old geezer would be satisfied.


    He suddenly kisses me, domineering and furious, his teeth mercilessly biting my lips, and a sweet and fishy taste starts to spread in his mouth.


    I pushed him with all my might. I couldn''t move him at all, so I could only give up.


    Ashiba! Did I fawn on them?


    When he finally let go of me, I grabbed a tissue and pressed it to the wound on my lip. How could this guy just go crazy just because he said so?! "" I ¡­ ¡­ " Can you give me a reference to the periodic rule?


    I looked at him angrily, not daring to say anything.


    His long hair had also materialized, and his lips were much redder from the kiss and my blood. However, it was completely different from the ghost from before. Even though his long hair reached his waist, he still could not conceal his heroic and handsome appearance. And the redness on his lips, made him seem a bit like a vengeful banished immortal, proud and fallen.


    He stubbornly asked me, "Do I look good? Or is he good-looking? "


    F * ck your spicy crayfish, can you let me meet a normal person today?

 C13

    I completely understood that coaxing a man was like coaxing a child. I had already sworn a curse, and he believed that in my heart, his face would look better.


    Actually, it''s not that bad. It has nothing to do with me. There''s no need for him to be so stubborn.


    He seemed to be very tired. After receiving a satisfactory answer, he fell into a deep sleep.


    I looked at his face and wondered if he was still there when I woke up in the morning.


    When I woke up, he was already gone.


    I immediately summoned Min Hao. Just like how I summoned Song Nan, I just need to shout out his name. However, this is mainly because Min Hao is right next door. Since Song Nan was not here, Min Hao also became arrogant and directly went through the wall.


    "Min Hao, are you a WiFi signal? They can even pass through walls! "


    Min Hao didn''t understand my cold humor, so he found a comfortable place to sit on the ground.


    "Sis, what''s the matter?"


    I stopped bullshitting and asked him, "Who do you think we should hire to catch ghosts?"


    He paused, perhaps surprised that I hadn''t given up yet.


    "Actually, it''s not that we don''t want to capture him, it''s that we can''t capture him." Min Hao stammered. I really want to beat up all the crabs he ate yesterday.


    "Speak, why?!" The baby was dying!


    Min Hao held in his anger for a long time before he finally squeezed out a few words. "Destiny cannot be revealed."


    What he could not do was destiny, and what he could not say was heaven''s will.


    I angrily said, "Tonight, I won''t take you with me!" I truly doted on him for nothing, why are you pretending not to reveal to me.


    "Sis, do you know why Destiny cannot be revealed?" Min Hao''s face was very serious.


    "There will be heavenly tribulation?" I asked casually, and he actually nodded.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Since when was the threshold for heavenly tribulation so low? To be able to cause heavenly tribulation with just one thing, Earth should have been destroyed countless times, right?


    Min Hao saw that I didn''t believe him and said helplessly, "Last night, I felt the Ghost King''s presence, but when I rushed over, the Ghost King had already left. Have you seen him? "


    "Last night?" Could it be that alluring ghost?


    "Mm, when I came over, Song Nan picked you up from the ground. So, I''ll be leaving first. " He continued, "A ghost that even the Ghost King can''t accept, who else do you want?"


    I was confused. Could it be that the person I offended was someone I couldn''t get rid of? If I couldn''t get rid of him, he would have to leave by himself.


    For now, if I didn''t agree to marry him, he wouldn''t do anything to me. My heart is a little flustered, if he has no patience, one move to kill me KO, what should I do?


    Min Hao walked up to me, bent down and looked straight at me. "Sister, I will always protect you!" "Don''t be afraid!"


    He suddenly gave me a sense of security, as if I had been caught in a flood and someone had suddenly stuffed me with a piece of driftwood.


    "So take me at night, will you?" He used the same tone and tone as before, and I nodded my head in a daze.


    He straightened up, gave me a little nod, and ran to the wall, vanishing in an instant.


    Eggy, you''ve been fooled by this chuunibyou! I''m so touched!


    However, the young man must have eaten too many brain fragments today. No matter how I called him, he wouldn''t come. When Su Chen arrived, he immediately appeared the moment I opened the door for him!


    "Let''s go! "Let''s go!" Min Hao pushed me away and said, "There''s nothing to see at home. Let''s not waste any time."


    Su Chen smiled and said, "It seems that Min Hao is really looking forward to my cooking."


    "Of course, my sister''s cooking skills are so poor!" Min Hao had a disdainful look on his face, as if he had eaten my cooking before.


    This idiot is acting abnormal again. What is he trying to do?


    Min Hao closed the door behind him and pressed the button for the elevator. We followed him downstairs.


    "July. Do you have a boyfriend now?" Su Chen suddenly asked me as he was driving.


    This isn''t easy to answer. If I was the only one here, I would have said that I was alone without any hesitation. But Min Hao is here. Even if I didn''t agree to Song Nan''s request, I''ve slapped him so many times already. It''s a guilty conscience to say that I''m single.


    "My sister is alone!" "Min Hao opened his mouth wide and gave me a state of mind." "Big brother, if you split up with your girlfriend, you can consider my sister."


    He really wanted to die!


    Su Chen was even happier now. "Min Hao, do you also think that I''m a good match for your sister?"


    Min Hao nodded. "That''s right!" Handsome and beautiful, a golden couple indeed! "


    I should record this and show it to Song Nan to see if he will break his dog legs!


    However, having said that, I feel that the relationship between Song Nan and Min Hao is a little strange. They are just a thousand-year-old ghost and a disciple of the Heavenly Master. I remember Min Hao said that Song Nan even gave him something to eat...


    I wonder if I had a long dream and woke up and nothing happened.


    When I finally reacted, I looked at Su Chen from the side of his face and saw a huge smile on his face.


    Don''t! I really want him to be with Shan Shan!


    Considering that it would only get worse, I shut my mouth rationally. This chaotic world is really annoying!


    His family was actually a private villa. If he knew that his family was rich, he would never have imagined that they would be so rich. Min Hao praised the house and said, "Sis, if you could marry a man like big brother Su Chen, you would definitely be very happy!"


    Annoyed! What was he trying to do!? I didn''t say anything back. I just threw him a supercilious look.


    He ignored me and walked into the mansion affectionately with Su Chen. I followed with a cold face. What and what?


    After entering, he did not see Shan Shan.


    "Shan Shan''s not feeling well. She''s sleeping upstairs." After we sat down, Su Chen served us a pot of tea, "This is a gift from Shan Shan''s friend. She said it can prolong our lives. "The young people don''t believe that, but it tastes pretty good. You guys try it first, I''ll go call Shan Shan."


    I picked up the small teacup. The dark green tea was very cute and its fragrance was also very mellow. I only smelled it twice before Min Hao drank a cup.


    "It tastes so good!" Min Hao poured another cup for himself.


    I tasted it and it was good. Ye Zichen smiled towards Su Chen, "Don''t worry about us. Let''s see how Shan Shan is doing first."


    Su Chen nodded, then turned around and went upstairs.


    After the tea entered my mouth, I actually felt a little thirsty. Involuntarily, I drank a few more cups of tea.


    As for Min Hao, he didn''t know how many cups he was drinking, but he had already finished the entire pot of tea.


    Suddenly, Min Hao put down the teacup, leaned back and closed his eyes.


    I was shocked. I couldn''t say that I was drunk from tea, could I? I turned his face over and pinched him in the middle. His regular breath brushed my fingers, as if nothing had happened, and he simply fell asleep.


    I hardened my heart and threw a slap towards Min Hao. He was still sleeping soundly.


    "You don''t have to worry about July." Su Chen''s voice came from behind him. Unknowingly, he had already walked down the stairs. "Min Hao is just sleeping."


    "But, I beat him up like that already, he even ¡­" Speaking of this, I just realized that this must have something to do with Su Chen!


    Su Chen smiled as he walked in front of me and said, "July, you should also go to sleep first."

 C14

    "Song ¡­" With great difficulty, I managed to produce this sound scale. I was no longer able to speak, and my body no longer had any strength left.


    He picked me up and smiled gently. "I won''t hurt you. Don''t be afraid."


    Su Chen carried me upstairs. I glanced sideways at Min Hao, who was still lying there.


    Upstairs in the bedroom, he puts me on the bed, next to me is Shan Shan, she lies there, motionless.


    Su Chen tied a thread to the ring finger of my left hand and turned off the light in the room.


    I couldn''t raise my head to see what he was doing, but the room was beginning to smell like incense.


    "Looks like you really want to be my brother-in-law!" The lights in the room were switched on and Min Hao''s voice came to my ears. It was true that he had not been in pain for nothing, that he had not failed at the crucial moment!


    "Min Hao, why are you ¡­"


    "I just wanted to see what you wanted to do." Min Hao''s voice was calm. ''I''m getting a bit anxious now. Devilish brat, can you speed up?''


    "Nothing, I just want July to be my girlfriend." Other than the initial surprise, Su Chen did not panic at all. His tone was also filled with confidence.


    "Where did your confidence come from?" Min Hao asked what I wanted to say.


    "If you had a way, would you still be here chatting with me?" There was a hint of mockery in Su Chen''s voice, then the lights were turned off again.


    At the moment the lights were turned off, something fell onto the ground. It sounded like a metal item.


    "What do you mean?" Su Chen sounded slightly annoyed.


    Min Hao didn''t answer. It seemed like he was already gone.


    WTF? Are you kidding me?


    How could a mere Heavenly Master disciple be unable to defeat Su Chen? I think of Song Nan now! Could he make Song Nan appear now?


    No one heard my call. In the moonlight, I could see a ghost sit up from Shan Shan.


    Although this ghost is also in a black humanoid form, it is different from the Shadow Wraith from before. This ghost has a sense of peace. My emotions that were like a pot of porridge suddenly became much calmer. What''s going on?


    The ghost slowly detached itself from Shan Shan''s body and floated in the air. Then it began to float towards me.


    Suddenly, the ghost''s body bloomed with innumerable black flames. In the next second, it was completely burnt away. My fear also returned. Mother! What the hell was that? Was he going to possess her?


    Someone put a piece of something like tea into my mouth. Slowly, I felt like I could move.


    The lights were on in the room and I sat up.


    "July. Be careful. The effects of the medicine in your body aren''t over yet. You''ll have a headache." It''s Song Nan, why is he here? Can you summon me with a single word?


    Song Nan propped the pillow behind me and let me lean against it. I raised my left hand in front of Song Nan, who wordlessly untied the red thread.


    Su Chen sat on the sofa beside the bed, despair written all over his face. Beside me, Shan Shan didn''t wake up, but her breathing was steady and should be fine.


    Directly across from the bed was what appeared to be an altar. I looked around and saw runes on the walls of the room. Could it be that Su Chen was also the descendant of some great master?


    "What''s going on?" I think it''s better to ask first.


    Song Nan coldly said, "Let him say it himself!"


    "This is impossible!" The despair on Su Chen''s face turned into disbelief, "How did you guys break the Ghost Immortal''s technique?!"


    "Humph!" Ghost Immortal?! You are just a double, and yet you still dare to call yourself an immortal! " Song Nan was filled with disdain.


    "Substitute? What double? " This was the first time he heard that there was such a ghost. He had read too many novels about surrogate humans and was very sensitive to this word.


    "July! I love you so much, why do you always look down on me? " Su Chen suddenly rushed forward and grabbed my hand. "Give me a chance, okay? I will prove to you that ¡­ "


    Song Nan cut off his hand and hugged me. "I was afraid that you would have a headache, so I didn''t bring you away immediately. Now it seems that if you stay, your head will hurt even more. "


    Indeed, the back of my neck was stiff, and the back of my head throbbed with numbness.


    "Is Shan Shan okay?" I whispered to Song Nan.


    "It''s fine. It''s just that her feelings for this man have been burnt by me along with the double." Song Nan replied casually, but my heart was in turmoil. Shan Shan''s feelings had been burnt!


    "What''s going on?" "I signaled Song Nan to put me down first. I need to figure out exactly what is going on!" Su Chen, just what did you do? "


    Su Chen sat dejectedly on the sofa. His voice was low and hoarse as he started to recount what had happened.


    He was the kind of person who was proud and arrogant. After being rejected by me, he couldn''t let it go, so he kept changing girlfriends to get his mental balance.


    After the College Entrance Examination, when he went out on a tour by himself, he accidentally asked for a wish from a crappy temple.


    May the Ghost give the Ghosts to him, tell him to keep them on those who love him, then move them to me.


    This kind of wish demon could only be broken by power that was above the wish ghost, and Min Hao was unable to do so.


    When Min Hao and I left the house, Song Nan followed by my side. It was just that there was a barrier in the bedroom on the second floor, so Song Nan couldn''t enter. Min Hao went in and found the Spirit Formation Magic Eye, which was a Eight Trigrams Mirror. He took advantage of Su Chen turning off the light to break the Eight Trigrams Mirror.


    "Where''s Min Hao?" Only then did I remember that this devilish brat didn''t appear again.


    "He saw the crayfish downstairs and decided to make it himself." This glutton, is the crayfish more important than me?!


    "I really can''t do it in July?" Something broke in Su Chen''s eyes, but it was definitely not love.


    I thought for a moment, then said to him, "Su Chen, I''m just you being stubborn. You have to think it through yourself before you can put it down."


    He bit his lip, and blood began to flow from the corner of his lips.


    Song Nan sat beside me and held me in his arms. He said coldly to Su Chen, "July is already mine."


    Only then did Su Chen realize the difference between Song Nan and him, "How did you break through the Ghost Immortal Stage? "Who are you?"


    Song Nan picked me up and walked out. "Who I am is not important, what''s important is that you can''t touch my people! If there''s a next time, I''ll definitely destroy your soul! "


    "Song Nan, let''s go home!" I purposely said it out loud to Song Nan, saying that my personality was cold and that I rarely took the initiative to contact anyone after separating from them. It wasn''t easy for me to have one or two old friends, not to mention that he didn''t hurt my feelings, so I hoped that he could let go of his obsession.


    As soon as he stepped out of the bedroom, he could smell the spicy crayfish aroma. He went downstairs and saw Min Hao happily eating. He saw us coming down, grabbed a few lobsters, and walked towards us.


    "Done?" he asked as he peeled.


    Song Nan nodded his head, "I''ll take July first, then you can see if Su Chen is related to him."


    "Him? Who is he? "


    Min Hao threw the empty shell in the trash can far away from him and answered, "It''s the Ghost King!"

 C15

    After that day, I did not see Su Chen for several days. According to the doctor who brought him here, he had asked for leave.


    Sansa asked me to meet her once. She said that she suddenly felt that she didn''t love Su Chen anymore and would always quarrel with him over such a small matter. Sometimes, just the mere sight of Su Chen would cause her to be inexplicably angry.


    She said that she and Su Chen had already separated, and she decided to move to another city and start over.


    I didn''t ask Song Nan and Min Hao about the Ghost King. The more I knew, the harder it was for me to escape. What I was thinking was how to make Song Nan abandon me.


    After Song Nan sent me home that day, he disappeared again. Min Hao also didn''t appear again. I absentmindedly felt that this was just a normal life. They were just my dreams. Now, I woke up from my dream.


    I continued my boring internship, but I was relieved.


    It''s been a few days since I left school, but I still don''t have many patients in the PICU. Taking the exam range that Nurse Wang gave me, I start to memorize the main points. Somehow, I can''t calm my heart down.


    "July!" Liu Li patted my shoulder and pulled up a stool to sit beside me.


    I waved the documents at her and asked, "Have you finished memorizing them?"


    She shook her head, but there was a smile on her face that made my hair stand on end.


    "Don''t laugh so shamelessly, okay?" I touched my arm and got goosebumps.


    She was still smiling with a mysterious look on her face. "What do you think I should be happy about?"


    I looked at her for half a minute and said, "Have you finally recovered from your years of constipation?"


    She wasn''t angry, and continued to smile happily.


    I can''t stand her.


    "Lily, what would you like to eat tonight?" The familiar voice was Su Chen! Did he come to work?


    Liu Li''s face was full of happiness. She said in a sweet voice, "I''ll listen to you!"


    Su Chen nodded and asked me, "In July, do you want to come with me? Lily and I still need to thank you. "


    Liu Li also said, "July, I promised you that if I was with Su Chen, I would definitely treat you to a big meal. Thank you so much for your help, Hong Niang!"


    I looked at Su Chen. His smile was full of guilt.


    Since the double was no longer around, I didn''t have anything to be afraid of. I nodded, "Okay, but I still need to go home and practice. We can eat whatever we want in the hospital''s dining hall."


    "Are you stupid in July? When we got off work, the hospital cafeteria was already closed! " Yeah, we got off work at 8 PM. How could I have forgotten about that?!


    "You can decide on the location, I don''t have any money anyways." I only have my mouth, nothing else.


    Liu Li knocked on my head. "I know, I definitely won''t let you take the money!"


    After work, Su Chen went to get the car. I asked Liu Li, "How did you catch up with Su Chen?"


    She was a bit shy. "I called him when I saw that he didn''t come to work on leave. He gave me his address, and he was having a fever when I arrived. I took care of him for two days ¡­ "


    "Huh?!" It seemed that he had been moved by Liu Li. When a person was at their weakest, it was easy for them to be moved by her.


    Liu Li and I got into the car. She took out her cell phone and showed me a little game she had just downloaded. I took it and played it for a while. It was quite fun.


    When the car stopped, I realized that we were at Su Chen''s house again.


    "July, we just discussed coming to your house to cook for you. Since you didn''t say anything, I''ll take it as your consent." Liu Li mischievously said to me before extending her hand. "Alright, give me your phone. Let''s get out of the car."


    Somehow, I began to feel uneasy. After all, I had a shadow in my heart when that happened last time.


    I got out of the car and said, "You guys go in first. I''ll make a call."


    They nodded their heads and went in first. I held my phone and walked a few steps away. I pretended to be calling a number. Then, as if I was an idiot, I yelled into my phone, "Song Nan, I''ll be back later tonight. Don''t wait for me."


    After shouting, he felt a little awkward, not knowing what to say next. Song Nan didn''t appear, nor did he give me any hints that he had already come. I whispered "Song Nan" again, but there was still no response.


    Su Chen and Liu Li were cooking in the kitchen as they entered the room dejectedly.


    "July, you''re reporting to your boyfriend!" Liu Li saw me come in and came out of the kitchen.


    I accepted the glass of water she handed me. I didn''t drink from it, but held it up and made a chat with her on the sofa. "Yeah, my boyfriend is so attached to me that he even thinks I''m going to abandon him."


    He spoke lies with his eyes wide open, his face was not red, and his heart was not beating.


    "That''s good. Do you have a picture? Let''s see if he''s handsome! " Liu Li''s interest was piqued, but I didn''t have a photo of Song Nan.


    "He doesn''t like to take pictures without pictures. However, Su Chen has seen it. You can ask Su Chen. " I kicked the ball to Su Chen. Liu Li stood up and ran to the kitchen.


    "Chen Chen." This nickname made my hair stand on end. "Is July''s boyfriend handsome?"


    "How could July''s boyfriend not be handsome!?" Su Chen replied magnanimously.


    Liu Li came back with a regretful expression. "I really want to see it. July, when can you formally introduce your boyfriend to us!"


    But where is this guy now?


    I remember there was a formation in the room on the second floor that Song Nan couldn''t enter. I don''t know what happened today. I looked at the wall. It was clean and there was nothing there. Could it be that I was being overly concerned?


    Su Chen picked up a plate of spicy crayfish and said, "You two eat first. The last time, I said I would make it for you, but Min Hao ate all of it." There was no anger in his voice, only regret that I hadn''t eaten the crayfish.


    Liu Li handed the gloves over to me and said, "Hurry up and have a taste, the small and numb taste that Chen Chen makes is really good. It''s not worse than the taste that we make outside."


    I took the gloves woodenly. Why does this sound so familiar? Shan Shan seems to have said something similar...


    In a daze, Liu Li had already peeled one and placed it in my hand. This time, I couldn''t avoid it. I could only put it in my mouth.


    It was delicious, but the more I chewed, the more nervous I got. Finally, I threw up on the tissue.


    "July, what''s the matter with you? Are you not feeling well? " Liu Li hurriedly asked me.


    I waved my hand at her. "It''s fine, I just suddenly have a little nausea. It''s fine."


    Liu Li suddenly lowered her voice and asked me, "July, did you and your boyfriend have no safety measures? Let me tell you ¡­"


    Song Nan and I did not do any safety measures, but could I even have a ghost?


    I waved my hands at her, pretending to be weak. "I think I''ll go home first. I''ll treat you two to a meal when the time comes."


    As I said that, I stood up and started to run out.


    "July, you haven''t even finished cooking. Why are you leaving?" Su Chen walked out of the kitchen. I became anxious and immediately started running.


    When he arrived at the door, he couldn''t open it no matter how hard he tried.


    "Su Chen, what exactly do you want to do?" When I turned around, Liu Li was already unconscious on the ground.


    "July. I said that I would not give up." He smiled and walked over to me. "Your boyfriend, there is only one person, and that person is me!"

 C16

    "July, how did you do?" Su Chen asked when he saw me coming out. But he wasn''t worried about me, because he trusted me.


    I handed him my schoolbag and boasted, "It must be pretty good!"


    He carried our school bags on his shoulders and dotingly asked me, "In order to reward you, I agree to anything you want to eat tonight!"


    He said that my recent diet was unhealthy and that he had started to exercise strict control over what I ate. In other words, I hadn''t eaten any meat for almost a week.


    "Meat!" I want to eat meat! " I feel like I''m going to drool.


    He poked my head with his finger and said with a smile, "Greedy cat, I knew you''d do that. I''ve already set my position on the big bone, how about that? Satisfied? "


    I nodded in satisfaction, then stood still and waited for him to bring the car over.


    He''s my boyfriend, Su Chen. We''ve been together for seven years. When I was in my first year of high school, he handed me a bunch of roses in front of the class.


    I don''t have a good memory. I remember the details of our love, but I remember my love for him.


    As long as I love him, we have countless future. The past, the past.


    Today is my exit exam. After finishing the exam, it means that my internship in this department has already ended and I will be going to the next department. Su Chen will be accompanying me to the next department to do my internship.


    "Miss, this old Taoist sees that your mind is turning dark and that there will be evil spirits haunting you in the near future. Do you want to find a place to have a detailed discussion?" Suddenly, an old but very round voice interrupted my thoughts. I turned around and saw an old man with a very long white beard.


    The old man was in good spirits and looked to be in a righteous mood, but which divine stick was not in this state? I smiled at him and ignored him.


    There are ghosts in this world? Do you believe it? I don''t believe it.


    "Have you been dreaming, tiring, and forgetful recently?" The old man didn''t give up and continued to persuade me.


    I nodded. That was true, but I was still a doctor, and it was just a kind of subhealth condition that was manifested by stress. It was a common problem among modern people.


    He looked at me and nodded. He was about to continue when Su Chen drove over. I smiled at the old man and got in the car.


    "Who is that person?" Su Chen asked me curiously.


    I looked at the old man in the rearview mirror and said, "I don''t know him. He said I was in the dark and would be haunted by evil spirits in the near future. It''s so funny."


    It wasn''t easy for this old man to deceive a patient''s family member in the hospital. If he coincidentally met a troublesome doctor or something, he would probably call the police!


    "Did he say there was a way to break it?" Su Chen frowned and asked directly. Did he believe her?


    I shook my head. "I didn''t ask him. How could there be ghosts in this world?!"


    Su Chen smiled at me, but it was a forced smile.


    When I arrived at the private room that Su Chen had reserved, I took a wet tissue and carefully wiped my hands, then waited for Big Bone to come up.


    Big, fleshy bones. Fragrant bone marrow, I''m so hungry!


    But Su Nan seemed to have something weighing on his mind, and his mind kept wandering when he was talking to me.


    Someone knocked on the door of my room. I thought it was my big bones, so I shouted happily, "Come in!"


    When the door opened, it wasn''t my big bones that came in, but an old one.


    The old man from before pushed the door open and walked in. When I saw him, I was slightly angered. Just as I was about to speak, Su Chen interrupted, "Old man, please come in quickly and have a seat."


    After saying that, he stood up and respectfully bowed.


    He was so abnormal! Logically speaking, he, who studies clinical knowledge, should not believe in ghosts and gods more than me, right?


    As it happened, my big bones were here. I ignored them and put on my gloves and focused on eating.


    I don''t know why, but I can hear every word they say and I can hear them very clearly. However, I can''t understand a single word of what they are saying. It was like using a tree branch to write on water. Aside from the ripples, there was nothing else that could be seen.


    Did I become stupid?


    Shaking my head, I stopped forcing myself and focused on chewing the bone.


    Finally, I finished a pot of bones by myself...


    They didn''t eat anything. Su Chen asked if I was full, and when I nodded, they stood up.


    Was he about to leave? How could he be so fast?


    Su Chen actually pulled the old man home with him! This was too unbelievable!


    When the old man got home, he checked the room first, then took a closer look at both me and Su Chen''s bedroom.


    I live with Su Chen, but we sleep separately. Is that strange?


    The old man nodded at Su Chen and said, "Very easy. Tonight, I will do some legal affairs and destroy the girl''s peach blossoms. The evil ghost will not come knocking at the door and ring the bell, but I still have some things I need to prepare.


    With that, the old man vanished into thin air!


    I was stunned by the scene in front of me. How can a person disappear into thin air?


    Su Chen hugged me and slowly patted my back with his hands. It took me a long time to regain my senses. Could it be that there really is a ghost in this world?


    "Su Chen, are you sure that old man isn''t a ghost?" I asked him, trembling.


    Su Chen nodded his head, "My house has been arranged by someone, ghosts cannot enter."


    When did he get someone to arrange it? Why didn''t I know? I looked at Su Chen and suddenly felt that he was a stranger. Was he someone I had been in love with for many years?


    He kissed me lightly on the forehead. I suddenly couldn''t remember the last time we had kissed. I looked at his lips and didn''t want to kiss him at all. Aren''t we very much in love?


    My head hurt a little, and for a moment all thoughts were gone.


    I can''t remember what I was thinking. His memory was getting worse!


    In the evening, that old man came and changed into a Daoist robe the moment he entered the room. It did not resemble the exaggerated Daoist robes in zombie movies, but rather a simple robe. However, it had a rather sage-like feel to it.


    He took out a pocket and pulled something out.


    The pocket appeared to be very flat, but he immediately pulled out a large table that was as long as a person!


    I was shocked by him again! He took out a piece of rhubarb cloth and spread it on the table.


    I decided to hide behind Su Chen. I didn''t want to go up. How terrifying!


    Su Chen turned around and hugged me. He gently asked, "July, do you love me?"


    Of course I love him! No matter what I forget, I will not forget that I love him!


    He said in a soft voice, "Just for a little while, July! Just think it''s for me, okay? "


    I took a deep breath. He said that, how could I not?


    After I lay on it, the old man took out a small table and placed a variety of magic tools on it.


    No matter how I looked at it, it felt like I was worshipping a private person. As I lay there, I felt a slight stabbing pain in my heart.


    That old man, I shouldn''t be calling him a Daoist, he was holding onto a peach wood sword, and the talisman stuck in the sword was burning on its own. I felt as if my heart was being wrapped by something, and it was being pulled out of my body.


    Suddenly, with a terrible scream, my memories came flooding back to me, and I remembered what I had been doing all these years.

 C17

    Song Nan killed the double previously, but Su Chen had been using his own blood to keep a spare. Later on, he transferred the extra double to Liu Li, lowering my guard against him.


    There was no formation in his room, but he had extended it all the way to the courtyard. So when I called out to Song Nan in the yard, he couldn''t hear me at all.


    After being away from home for a few days, Song Nan and Min Hao sensed that something was wrong. However, at this time, the double was already tangled up with my heart. Just like before, if it wasn''t for Su Chen luring out the doppelgangers, Song Nan would have had to kill Shan Shan along with him.


    Min Hao had invited one of his senior brothers, Jiang Zuo Qing. His mana was much higher than Min Hao''s.


    Jiang Zuo Qing was that old Taoist. He told Su Chen that we were a match made in heaven, but there was an inhuman third party standing between them. It was my Yin Peach Blossom that I brought with me, so he could help me remove it.


    Jiang Zuo Qing set up the altar and broke Su Chen''s array. Then, Song Nan attached himself onto Su Chen and used a dagger to retrieve the blood in his heart. Only then did he lure out the double and exterminate the ghost.


    I don''t know if it was because the double took away all my feelings for Su Chen, but when I looked at his corpse, I didn''t feel anything at all. It was like looking at a specimen of a corpse that our teacher showed us in class.


    His soul slowly separated from his body, and when he saw us, he let out a bitter laugh.


    "Do you hate me in July?" he whispered to me, not regretting what he had done.


    I thought about it and told him what I was really thinking. "I don''t feel it."


    Only love can make me hate him. Perhaps I have a little pity for him, but under the strong indifference, there isn''t much left.


    Soon, a ghost servant caught him and disappeared.


    Jiang Zuo Qing suddenly said to Song Nan, "If you have anything else to say, say it to her. It''s time for us to leave as well."


    I looked at Song Nan in surprise. What was his relationship with the old Taoist?


    Song Nan smiled and said to me, "Go home from work. If the number on the elevator is green, you must not go up. Also, I have a magical formation on the wall that connects our house to Min Hao''s room. If you call Min Hao, he can come directly here. "In the future, I might not be able to protect you. Listen to Min Hao."


    When I heard his tone, it sounded as if he were doing some sort of funeral, so I quickly asked, "Why are you saying this? Are you leaving? "


    He ignored me and continued, "I''ve changed the monitoring system and other people''s memories. They will only know that Su Chen committed suicide because he couldn''t stand the loss of his girlfriend and won''t disturb you."


    He touches my face, his hands cold.


    "I can finally do something for you in July!" His smile was bitter and sweet.


    Then, he turned around and walked over to Jiang Zuo Qing. "I have nothing else to say."


    Jiang Zuo Qing nodded and put both Song Nan and the things he took out into the bag.


    I looked dumbfoundedly at the scene in front of me. I swallowed my saliva and asked, "If you put it away randomly, won''t it smash Song Nan?"


    Jiang Zuo Qing shook her head and said, "Lady, you don''t have to worry about that. Everyone has their own destiny and this old man dares to take the risk to change this destiny. Whether it succeeds or not will depend on the will of heaven."


    He said a bunch of things I didn''t understand, then he laughed and went out the door and disappeared.


    Stunned, I followed him out of the room. I didn''t look back at Su Chen''s corpse.


    I''ve always wanted to find someone to take Song Nan away, but now, I''ve really taken him away. I can''t say how I feel right now. Not ecstatic, not relieved, but empty.


    Was this the legendary Stockholm syndrome? Right! It must be!


    Forcing myself to be filled with the joy of "turning the tables and serf singing", I went home happily.


    I didn''t have the key to my room, so I tried knocking on the door.


    After a few knocks, Min Hao opened the door for me.


    "Sis, you''re back."


    He saw Min Hao''s handsome face again as if it had been a century. I reached out and pinched his face, ravaging him. He laughed foolishly and didn''t resist.


    I grabbed his face and asked, "Say, are you made in Korea?"


    He blinked his eyes. "If it was made by Korea, then it would have already been transformed by your Demon Claw!"


    I thought so and bitterly let go of my hand.


    "Speak, why didn''t you go save me today?" I went to the sofa and imagined myself as the old Buddha, commanding my young eunuch to bring me tea and to knead my back and beat my legs.


    Min Hao was silent for a few seconds. Then, he said, "Song Nan said that you definitely don''t have the key to the house. He asked me to leave the door open for you."


    I felt a pang in my heart when I heard him say that.


    "Min Hao, my school bag is still in Su Chen''s house. Go and get it for me." When he came, he was too flustered to take anything. His ID and documents were inside. As for the ones I had, they should have long since been destroyed by Su Chen.


    Min Hao sighed. "Song Nan has already brought it to you."


    I looked at my bag hanging on the wall and kicked Min Hao. "Then I''m hungry. Go cook for me!"


    I looked at Min Hao, and somehow Song Nan was right in front of my eyes. What was their relationship?


    I continued my act of not asking him even if I didn''t understand anything. In any case, even if I asked him, I would still get an answer that would "not be leaked by the heavens". Why would I bother finding fault with myself?


    The second department I worked in was the gynaecology department, the general ward, which was completely different from the previous intensive care unit.


    The head nurse of the gynaecology department is a very strong person, constantly patrolling the ward, even we have to constantly run back and forth, a day down, also nearly half dead.


    Compared to the daytime, the night shift was much easier. The shift nurse had a good temper, and the intern originally didn''t have a night shift. At our request, she arranged for everyone in our team to have a night shift once a week.


    After three consecutive days of non-stop work, I finally welcomed the long-awaited night shift. My mood was only lacking in the noise of the gongs and drums, and the sounds of firecrackers.


    Min Hao knew I was on the night shift, so he gave me a handful of paper charms. I don''t care. So many people have been on the night shift, but only I can meet a ghost? Baby doesn''t believe it!


    After stuffing the paper in my bag, I went to the hospital.


    The teacher in charge of the night shift was Nurse L¨¹. She was an old teacher, but she had just entered the hospital, so she was assigned to work the night shift. She was very upset, so she left me at the nurses'' station with another nurse in the back lounge after taking over the shift.


    The nurse was new to the hospital and was a specialist. She wasn''t as old as I was, so after we sat for a while, we started to talk.


    Just as they were chatting passionately, Nurse Lu suddenly appeared. "Can you two be quieter? Looking at the time! Don''t forget to patrol the ward! "


    We both stopped and looked at each other. Nurse L¨¹ saw that we had stopped talking, so she went back to the rest room.


    Looking at the time, I split up to patrol the ward, separating in the middle, her forward, me backward.


    It was my first time visiting the ward alone, and although I was just scanning the bedside card with a PDA, it was still a bit new to me.


    However, as I walked, I began to feel that something was wrong. I felt that my footsteps were getting heavier and heavier, as if something was hugging my calf.

 C18

    At first, I thought that I was a little tired. Although I didn''t feel sore, I still used my hand to pat her out of habit.


    But I didn''t get my shin.


    What his hand touched was ice-cold and sticky, a feeling that was even softer than skin ¡­


    My whole body suddenly felt stiff. After my heart stopped beating for a second, I started to beat violently. I really met a ghost! But the charms he gave me are still in my schoolbag.


    This was going to be troublesome!


    I looked down and saw that there was something clinging to my lower leg. It was smaller than a baby, but it had already formed more than one fetus. Behind it, there were still countless ghosts crawling towards me.


    Logically speaking, this size of the fetus should have been lost in the surgery room of the outpatient clinic. Only the medicine would be in the ward, they shouldn''t be here.


    Thinking of this, I started to admire myself a little. As expected of ghosts and monsters. It''s fine if I watch too much, I''m not afraid of anything anymore.


    I was trying to comfort myself when I saw that the one at the top had opened his mouth and his toothless gums were biting into my knees.


    Oh my god! In a panic, I remembered that drool seemed to be able to drive out ghosts. I couldn''t be bothered with that, so I smeared some on my fingers and smacked them with my palm. It really was useful. The little ghost that was caught in the photo instantly fell down while smoking.


    However, when he brushed off one, the other climbed back up, and his hand was about to dry up.


    I turned around and ran. After a few steps, I realized that I was no longer in the corridor of the ward, but I couldn''t care less. I kept running.


    At the end of my run, I didn''t have any strength left. I weakly fell onto the ground.


    Turning his head, he saw that the ghosts were already behind me.


    What will they do to me?!


    "Idiot, didn''t you say to call me by my name whenever there''s danger?" The gentle and cherishing voice was Song Nan.


    He stood between me and the little ghosts. He felt that those little ghosts were very similar to paramedics. Knowing that it was better to avoid danger, he stopped and didn''t dare to approach Song Nan.


    Song Nan picked me up and said smilingly, "July, long time no see!"


    I replied dazedly, "Long time no see ¡­"


    Song Nan kissed my lips, and in that instant, the familiar black flames appeared once more, burning all of those little ghosts to ashes.


    "I can''t bear to see them die in vain, they are unable to reincarnate." "Song Nan, will this ¡­"


    Song Nan interrupted me. "They will only get more and more painful. It''s better for them to disappear if they don''t belong to this world."


    He was always more reasonable than I was, and I had nothing to say to that.


    He took me three steps and we were back in the corridor.


    Song Nan put me down and then disappeared.


    I looked down the empty corridor. I didn''t have time to ask him. What have you been doing these past few days? Why did Jiang Zuo Qing let you come back? There were still a lot of questions that he didn''t have enough time to answer.


    This time, I didn''t meet the little ghost again.


    Nothing.


    I even want to meet another ghost so that I can test if Song Nan is still here.


    I went back to the nurses station listlessly. When the nurse saw me, she was very surprised. "July, where did you go? I haven''t been back for so long, and I couldn''t find you when I went over to your place. I was really afraid that Nurse L¨¹ would come looking for you. "


    I didn''t want to scare her, so I whispered, "I just had a stomachache and went to the bathroom."


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "No need."


    We didn''t dare to talk anymore and just silently read our books. I want to prepare for the entrance exam, she has to prepare for the monthly exam, being a nurse is just one test after another!


    I forced myself to read, but I couldn''t remember the words in my head. I felt like I was on the verge of mania.


    All night long, I felt like a national treasure. Previously, he could still sleep on the night shift, but this time, his heart was in a mess. He laid on the table, but he just couldn''t fall asleep.


    After the shift, I was about to run away when the head nurse said, "The night nurse is going to look for Dr. Wu. He said he wants to see you guys for something."


    Nurse Lu told me to leave first. She led the nurse to Dr. Wu.


    I was actually very happy. If I were to listen to a bunch of sermons now, I would probably fall asleep while standing up.


    After returning home in a daze, I didn''t eat anything. After washing up, I threw myself onto the bed.


    In my dreams, Song Nan''s face kept swaying in front of my eyes. How annoying!


    When I woke up it was dark.


    These days, I would call Min Hao over to eat after cooking dinner. As a godly person, he would occasionally earn some money. Thus, he would hand it over to me, saying that it was a meal expenses.


    I got out of bed, made some porridge, fried a cucumber slice of meat, and scrambled eggs with tomatoes. Min Hao carried the table over when he smelled the fragrance. But this time, I was almost done eating. He didn''t even show up.


    I don''t know where he went, but I sealed the rest of the food in plastic wrap and put it in the fridge.


    He was still very frustrated and wanted to go to the supermarket to buy some things. Even if he didn''t buy anything, it would be good to go for a walk.


    After pressing the elevator, I suddenly remembered Song Nan saying, "If the elevator''s display number is green, then you must not go up." I looked up.


    As for the elevator door, it was slowly opening.


    I hesitated for a moment, then walked in. I woke up as the elevator door closed, then pressed the button. It was too late.


    I was so moved that I wanted to get on the elevator, how did I get on?! When I remembered that the charm Min Hao gave me was still in my bag, I quickly grabbed it.


    I pretended to be calm as I pressed the button for the first floor, and the elevator began to descend.


    At first, it was at a normal speed, I thought. That ghost probably saw that I had a spell so he was scared. However, after being happy for less than two seconds, I felt that something was wrong. The falling speed is getting faster and faster!


    The numbers on the screen continued to drop. I held onto the sigil in my hand and stuck it on the wall of the elevator. "P"


    But I don''t want to shout Song Nan. I don''t know why, but I just don''t want to shout.


    He suddenly remembered a scene in a movie where a person was attacked by two zombies, but he only had one charm, so he stuck it on his head.


    At this point, the elevator was telling me to go down and I already had the illusion of weightlessness. Not caring that much, he picked out a charm that I found pleasing to look at and stuck it on his forehead.


    The speed of the elevator really slowed down. It seemed like the rune was really useful.


    The elevator slowed and finally stopped. I looked at the numbers. It was still on the 18th floor. The previous descent should have been an illusion of mine.


    The elevator doors slowly opened, and I let out a long breath.


    But who can tell me what the hell is this woman in a qipao standing in front of the elevator door?


    She was already taller than me. She slightly raised her face and arrogantly used her chin to look at me with a face full of disdain and disdain.


    I saw no sign of her. Was she the ghost in the elevator? Isn''t it too classical?


    Embarrassed, I don''t know if I should tear the charm off my forehead and walk out of the elevator wearing it.

 C19

    "You know how to play." Her voice was a little shrill, with the haughtiness and harshness of a woman from the old days.


    I pretended not to hear and walked past her.


    "Is this how you treat your savior?" She instantly appeared in front of me and said disapprovingly.


    Savior? Was she the one who saved me?


    "Savior?" I tried my best to calm the spell on my forehead. "I feel so ashamed." Was it to save a ghost? "


    "Who do you care if I''m human or a ghost? I just saved you." With that, she raised her chin even higher.


    I stuffed the sigil back into my bag, leaving it there. "I don''t care if you''re a human or a ghost. Did I let you save me?"


    Knowing that she was the one who saved me, I felt a little displeased. When I have time, I have to ask Min Hao what these talismans are for, so that I don''t have to be flustered again next time.


    Her long, shapely eyebrows slanted upwards and she immediately became angry. She pointed a finger at my nose. "You ¡­"


    I hit the elevator and ignored her. With such a temper, I''d better stay away.


    She stood in front of me. "You can''t go out?"


    "I can''t go out? Then why didn''t you stop me when I was on the elevator? " She has no kindness for me, I am not blind.


    She was obviously not good at lying. With such a small question, she was unable to answer back immediately.


    "You can''t leave anyway!" With a wave of her hand, the elevator doors closed.


    I glanced at her, then turned and went into the stairwell. I''ll take the elevator, I''ll take the stairs! I don''t believe that she can stop me! He also took out the spell he just put away and held it in his hand.


    Seeing that I was about to leave, she immediately came to stop me!


    This time, I didn''t hold back. I lifted my hand and threw the charm in her face.


    The moment the rune touched her skin, it immediately turned into a ball of fire. The skin on her face was instantly burnt black and became as rough as tree bark.


    She screamed at me, and suddenly there was a huge depression in her left temple. Blood and brain matter poured out of her, completely covering her left eye. At the same time, blood continued to pour out from her right eye.


    The qipao on her body had also changed. It looked like a white robe, but it was already tattered. There were blood stains everywhere, and her skin was also riddled with scars.


    I was shocked by her!


    Was this what she looked like when she died? What had she experienced?


    "Haha ¡­" Her lips curved into a smile, "You are all the same. You all never know how to be grateful! People like you should all die! "


    As she spoke, her hair suddenly grew longer, and she attacked me. I hastily used a talisman to block it. The fireball formed by the talisman wouldn''t hurt me, but it would do her a great deal of damage.


    However, the charm in my hands is still limited. I hit the last spell on her hair and there was nothing I could do. "Song Nan!" I shouted.


    Song Nan didn''t appear, but she stopped her attacks and returned to her original appearance.


    Her expression was sad, which made me feel a little overwhelmed. Anyway, she saved me, and I was so angry with her, it was more my fault.


    However, I couldn''t find the words to apologize. I whispered to her, "Do you want to come visit me at home?"


    She looked at me for a moment and nodded.


    After returning home, I politely poured her a glass of water. She sneered, "Master... Song Nan really dotes on you. He doesn''t even know how to serve tea? "


    Tea? Do you think I''m your servant girl? Who had his aunt served?


    However, after much difficulty, I finally met a talkative person. I restrained my temper and asked, "How do I serve tea?"


    Her nostrils gave an almost inaudible cold snort. She raised her voice and said in a strange voice, "Kneel!"


    Kneeling your ass! Do you like it or not!


    I ignored her and took out my cell phone to play a game. She sat there for a while, feeling bored. Women were always like this, neither women nor ghosts allowed their thoughts to be free.


    "In addition to the eight words and the Lord... It fits Song Nan, and nothing else is suitable for her. " That''s what I was waiting for.


    I continued to play the game and asked casually, "What''s the use of matching eight characters?"


    She didn''t fall for it, and even after despising me, she didn''t answer.


    Since I didn''t get any useful information, I stopped thinking about it. It seemed that this female ghost knew a lot of secrets. However, for now, it was impossible for me to win her over, but I could anger her.


    "How did Song Nan die?" I think that even ghosts avoid mentioning the cause of death. This female ghost is so protective of Song Nan, she will definitely be angry.


    "I''ve been betrayed!" She was rather magnanimous, and answered only with anger. She was not in the least angry with me.


    My hand shook. GAMEOVER.


    "Betrayed by someone?" I started the game again: "Generally, only people with low IQ make friends and are betrayed. "As the saying goes, ''like things, like people.'' If he can be betrayed by others and die, then it means that he ¡­"


    I stopped myself because Song Nan suddenly appeared.


    The moment he appeared, his long hair fluttered, and his tattered ancient clothing was covered in blood. Compared to the female ghost, he was much better. Was it really as they were? Was it really as they were?


    But in an instant, he was as handsome and handsome as I''d ever seen him look.


    In a trance, I felt like he was a noble young master who had escaped from purgatory. He seemed to be in dire straits, but his spirit was not sagging. He was dispirited but also proud.


    Just a moment ago, his face had been covered with scars. However, he had put on a gentle smile and said, "July, you''re chatting with Zegna! I asked her to help me protect you. I thought you were both women, so you should be able to get along. "


    The ghost lady who was called Zegna immediately broke into a smile. "That''s right, Song Nan. July and I had a good chat. I didn''t expect her to be so cute. I really wish we''d met too late!"


    Song Nan didn''t have any doubts. He smiled at her and asked, "I just heard you call me, but I think that Ze Wei is beside you, so I came here a little late. You don''t blame me, do you?"


    I shook my head and asked, "Why did Jiang Zuo Qing let you come back?"


    He couldn''t have really escaped from Jiang Zuo Qing, could he? Or did he kill Jiang Zuo Qing?


    I was so frightened by my own thoughts that I clenched my hands into fists.


    He sat down beside me and said softly, "Because Zevi went to save me."


    A ghost lady went to save him, did this ghost lady suck Jiang Zuo Qing to death? How terrifying! However, Jiang Zuo Qing is Min Hao''s senior. Song Nan and this ghost girl killed Jiang Zuo Qing. Will we be able to have fun together in the future?


    Song Nan knocked on my head. "Look at your panicked little eyes. What are you thinking?"


    He pointed at the ghost lady and said, "Her name is Yue Zewei and she was an old friend of Jiang Zuo Qing. Furthermore, she died because of Jiang Zuo Qing, so Jiang Zuo Qing owed her a debt and let me go. We didn''t do anything to him, so don''t let your imagination run wild. "


    Feeling a little awkward, I stubbornly said, "I don''t have my own imagination. Don''t think too much."

 C20

    "Then, can I take her in?"


    I am a bit confused. A ghost, do you need to live here? Did she need a place to eat, sleep, and beat beans?


    "How did she get in? Isn''t it possible for her to appear at any time? "


    Song Nan held me in his arms. This kind of intimacy was a little strange, especially in front of outsiders. I felt a little uncomfortable.


    "In July, you are the mistress of the house. Of course, you have to agree before she can come here often."


    I shrugged and fell. "Don''t mention it, I''m just a tenant. She can come if she wants. Yue Zaiwei, right? "You have to be careful, the person next to us is a Heavenly Master Disciple. Be careful not to get taken in by him."


    From the vague relationship between Song Nan and Min Hao, I don''t know if Min Hao had also included Yue Zewei in the "Unacceptable" list, which meant that he could speak quickly.


    Listening to me, Song Nan slightly frowned, as if he was a bit distressed. "Where''s Min Hao in July? "I might not be here often these days. It''s better to clarify things for Min Hao first."


    "Isn''t he sleeping at home? "Oh right, he hasn''t come to eat dinner tonight."


    Song Nan closed his eyes and only opened them after a minute had passed, "He is no longer here. You guys chat first, I''ll go find him. "


    With that, he gave me a light kiss on the forehead and disappeared.


    Look! Look! I told you that his relationship with Min Hao was not ordinary! He could use telepathy now!


    What the hell! Who else can I trust?! All of them were lying! Forcing me to be vigilant of everything I see, can''t we eat hotpot together and sing songs together?!


    I really wanted to eat hotpot, but when I finished eating, I turned on my phone and thought about buying coupons and leading Min Hao to eat hotpot.


    It was hard for me to describe my feelings towards Min Hao. He was really like my younger brother, the kind and intimate feeling that seeped out from his bones and blood. There was no way to refuse him. If it weren''t for my father''s wholehearted love for the empress dowager of our family, I doubt if he would have chosen a half-brother for me, behind my back.


    "You shouldn''t learn medicine." "Seeing that Song Nan had left, Yue Zaiwei''s expression immediately changed." You should learn to act. "


    "I''ve taken a fancy to one, and those close to this place have given their orders." It''s the same for us, Miss Yue''s acting is also very sincere. "


    Her face was filled with pride. "Of course, I am a professional!"


    "Which year''s ghost is Miss Yue? Was there already a performing department then? " Although I said that without mercy, I was secretly a little surprised in my heart. When did I become so unreasonable?


    Her expression changed, and I thought, "Maybe this is what it means to have two tigers in one mountain."


    "When I was alive, I was a playboy." She sat on the sofa with her knees crossed and a blank look in her eyes, "The foreign field of ten miles, the wind, the moon, and the rivers, who doesn''t know of the Fourth Miss Yue? "Countless people have spent money like dirt just to see me smile, and all they have spent is money to listen to my song ¡­"


    She began to reminisce about the past. Unfortunately, she couldn''t escape her fate.


    At that time, the leader of the warlords who guarded the city really liked her, but Yue Zaiwei was too proud and arrogant to be bothered by the leader''s vulgarity. However, by chance, a scholarly student entered Yue Zaiwei''s eyes.


    When she mentioned the scholarly scholar, I thought it was Song Nan. However, that''s not the case. That person is Jiang Zuo Qing.


    Jiang Zuo Qing was the leader of another warlord faction and had purposely approached Yue Zaiwei.


    Yue Zewei took the bait and even ran out of the city with Jiang Zuo Qing.


    When he reached the outskirts of the city, Jiang Zuo Qing changed his mind and launched an attack on the city. He moved about the city, and at the same time he turned against some of the smaller leaders, and at last he struck the chief''s house. The leader mistakenly thought that Yue Zaiwei was the traitor and sent a death warrior to snatch Yue Zaiwei over.


    The leader had actually threatened Jiang Zuo Qing with Yue Ze Wei to give up. During their confrontation, the besieged leader had vented all his anger onto Yue Ze Wei. In the end, Jiang Zuo Qing attacked the residence of the leader, and the leader killed Yue Zaiwei before committing suicide.


    Although Yue Zaiwei''s life was destined to be like this, Jiang Zuo Qing''s life was a formidable one. However, Yue Zaiwei had a great deal of resentment. Even if Jiang Zuo Qing was in high spirits and it was difficult for ghosts to get close to him, he still owed Yue Zaiwei.


    Jiang Zuo Qing had hired someone to drive out the ghost for him, and that person was Min Hao''s master. Min Hao''s master said he could only help Jiang Zuo Qing for a while, but not for a lifetime. It was Jiang Zuo Qing''s fault anyway. Since Yue Ze Wei didn''t want to be reincarnated, Jiang Zuo Qing had to repay her debt.


    The only method left was for Jiang Zuo Qing to abandon the mortal world and follow his master to train.


    After Jiang Zuo Qing had left, Yue Zaiwei''s resentment had been forcefully suppressed by Song Nan, preventing her from turning into a malicious spirit.


    "So you acknowledged Song Nan as your master?" I asked, following her instructions.


    She nodded. "In my entire life, only Master has truly treated me with sincerity."


    I don''t know if Song Nan is sincere for her or if I don''t want to admit that he is sincere to her.


    "Then why are you pretending to be friends in front of me?" Right now, the only thing that I don''t lack is reason.


    She was stunned. It seemed like the story she had told him before was true. Indeed, it was terrifyingly simple. Song Nan''s name was always wrong, so what else could she pretend for? It was all thanks to her addressing herself as a actress. She probably contributed her acting skills to the singing profession.


    "He said you might not be used to it." Yue Zaiwei said softly, but her tone was filled with unwillingness.


    "Why is he trying to please me?"


    "Fancy you? Will the master please you? " Yue Zaiwei raised her head and looked at me. "You can only get more meat when your prey is fattened. You can only raise more meat after a long period of time ¡­"


    I squinted and continued to listen, but she stopped.


    "Continue!" Otherwise, I''ll tell Song Nan what you said, and guess what he''ll do to you. " I was pleased with myself for scaring her. As long as I was able to open her mouth, it would be much easier later on.


    "You can do whatever you want, this is all my guess. Master never said he wanted to do anything to you." Yue Zaiwei was not afraid and tried to reason with me, "Master did not say anything bad about you, and had always been defending you. "Otherwise, why would I hate you so much ¡­"


    If she really wants to lie to me with Song Nan, then she can pretend that she''s always been good to me. No matter what happens to me, in the end, she can just step on my face and sneer at me.


    Jealousy... I seem to be a little jealous too...


    But then again, bullshit, bullshit. A bit of truth, a bit of falsehood, is their empty words. If I believe them, then I really am an idiot.


    I changed the subject and asked her, "How do you get in? "How long will you be staying?"


    "This area is your name. As long as you don''t reject me, I have my permission." She replied, "As for how long you will stay here for, I''m not too sure. It should last until you give birth to the young mistress."


    "My permission?" I was moved and ignored the baby girl. "How can I not allow you to come? What would happen if I didn''t allow it? "


    She didn''t doubt my motives: "As long as you don''t want to. That way, I won''t be able to get in, and even if I did, I would be bounced out. "

 C21

    She''s already so honest, how can I not try?


    I immediately thought, "Let her go."


    As expected, she was thrown away by an invisible force. I watched her walk through the wall, feeling incredibly refreshed in my heart. I have a bold idea. If I don''t let Song Nan in, he won''t be able to come in either ¡­


    You can give it a try if you have the chance.


    Not long after being happy, the baby was unhappy. Song Nan didn''t appear, nor did Yue Zewei. Min Hao also disappeared, leaving me alone.


    Fortunately, the time limit of my coupon was quite long, so I had enough time to wait for Min Hao to come back. But Min Hao wouldn''t stop coming back, right?


    I vaguely felt that something happened to Min Hao, but it shouldn''t be a bad thing, so I wasn''t worried.


    Right now, the most important thing is to prepare for the entrance exams. According to the students who had studied in gynecology, all the students taking the entrance exams were professionals. Even if the teacher had read the test papers in advance, he still felt a little uneasy.


    After reading the book wholeheartedly for a while, Yue Zewei appeared again and looked at me furiously.


    "Hey, can you do me a favor?" I coaxed her.


    She didn''t want to talk to me, but she was afraid that I would kick her out again, so she said grumpily, "What favor?"


    "Can you take the paper with you so that no one will find out?"


    She nodded.


    "That''s good!" I quickly sorted out the answers and handed them to her.


    "The day after tomorrow, come to work with me. When I tell you to take it out, show it to me." Song Nan is his master, so of course I can''t be too soft with her.


    Haha, I feel like I''m in a proper house, abusing a maid that my husband has hooked up with.


    No matter what, he couldn''t memorize it.


    Finally, it was time for the exam. There were three of us in a group, and we arranged to go to work together for the exam.


    Yue Zewei had been following me around the ward curiously. She seemed to like it here. She said that the Miasma here was heavy and suitable for ghosts to live in, but the ghost aura here was not suitable for ghosts to absorb.


    When I infueled a pregnant woman, she was generally tsk-tsk tsk-tsk, saying that the child could not be preserved at all, that its soul was incomplete, and that it was retarded to be born.


    Or he could have held the little ghost''s soul in his hand next to the pregnant woman who had just had the medicine, but the soul disappeared in a few seconds.


    I looked at her and asked curiously, "Yue Zewei, can the soul of an unborn child dissipate?"


    "Mm. Actually, they can''t be called souls. They''re just resentment." She replied with certainty. I thought back to the little imps I met earlier. Why didn''t their souls scatter?


    I asked Yue Zaiwei, but she couldn''t explain it clearly. If she saw it, she could study it.


    In the afternoon, when we were not busy, Nurse L¨¹ sent us the paper and told us to take it to the doctor''s office.


    I glanced at Yuezebi, who nodded at me.


    The doctor''s office had a large table similar to a conference table, and the three of us took up a space and began to answer questions.


    When Yue Zewei saw that we had started, she took out the paper I had given her and placed it in front of me.


    Liu Li suddenly said to me, "In July, you actually brought a copy!" With that, he snatched the piece of paper away.


    Yue Zaiwei looked at me and laughed complacently. "Damn, she''s actually messing with me!"


    I''m still the best. I was the one who tested her.


    "Lili, this is not a small copy. It''s just some information I''ve gathered."


    She looked at it and confirmed that it had nothing to do with the exam. She returned it to me resentfully.


    I proudly raised my eyebrows at Yue Zaiwei. I knew that she was holding her breath!


    Yue Zewei saw that I was actually playing with him and angrily disappeared. I was in a good mood, so I quickly finished my answer.


    Victory in the entire line was exhilaration!


    At the end of the day, Nurse L¨¹ suddenly called me over and took me to the doctor''s private office.


    The main office of the previous exam was a public office, and only the senior and senior had their own separate office.


    The doctor in the office was a little familiar to me. I had seen him earlier in the big office.


    "Dr. Wu, this is Zhang Qi." Nurse L¨¹ turned to me and said, "In July, Dr. Wu had something he wanted you to help him with."


    With that, she left. Who asked me to be an intern? It''s the fate of a maidservant to come and help.


    "Oh, July, it''s great that you''re here. Come and help me!" This Doctor Wu was quite cordial. He stood up and gave me his seat.


    I walked over and he sat me down and showed me the computer. " I''m too old to play with a computer. This is an exam in the city that all doctors are required to complete. There are 1,000 questions, and all of them are multiple choice exam questions. "


    He showed it to me with his mouse. It had a question bank, but it had to be searched before the answer could be given.


    When he moved the mouse, he was very close to me. The refreshing, light scent of his body was very comfortable, and slowly, it was like he was hugging me.


    As soon as I saw him, it was simple. It was just a little troublesome, so I agreed. He said he would let me try. I took the mouse and was about to move it when he suddenly put his hand over mine and moved the mouse just like that.


    I was embarrassed, but I didn''t care that he was a gynecologist and that countless women would unreservedly display their private parts in front of him. Why would he deliberately take advantage of a nurse like me?


    When I answered the question, he was sitting on the sofa beside me, reading a book.


    By the time I finished answering the questions, it was already dark. It was five o''clock in the morning, but we were usually allowed to leave at four-thirty. Today, it was almost seven.


    During this time, he kept bringing me tea and water, but it didn''t help my stomach, which was already rumbling with hunger.


    "July. Thank you so much for your help today. Otherwise, I would never have answered all of your questions!" He looked at me with gratitude in his eyes... I think this is clearly a bit too much. What is he trying to do?


    "What do you want to eat? "My treat!"


    I thought about it and said, "Hot pot."


    I really want to eat hotpot.


    He agreed without hesitation. Indeed, hotpot was that cheap. When I saw his car, I thought it would be hard for him to go to the hotpot with me.


    He changed out of his doctor''s white coat and put on his formal clothes. He looked elegant and refined. It was hard to imagine him eating and singing with me.


    "How about we go somewhere else?" My kind offer.


    "You don''t have to care about me in July. As long as you like me."


    Eh? Did you want to chase me because you were so attentive to me? Even if they don''t want to chase me, they must want to court me! Sister, I''m not an instant noodles, you can make it if you want!


    I let my imagination run wild as I giggle. He looked at me and shook his head slightly.


    I quickly withdrew my foolish expression and looked outside the window with a serious expression.


    "July? Is it this house?" He pulled up in front of the store and looked at the sign.


    I nodded and got out of the car first.


    He went to the car, and I went in first. After a while, he came in and changed out of his suit and put on a simple T-shirt.

 C22

    "I think it might be more appropriate." He explained to me.


    He had a separate office, at the very least close to forty years old, but he looked to be in his early thirties in his formal clothes; now he changed into casual clothes, looking like a big boy in his early twenties.


    "What is it? Have you been charmed by me? " He raised his eyebrows and smiled at me with a smug expression on his face.


    I generously admitted, "That''s right, I was so handsome because of you!"


    He took the menu. I''ve already chosen some of my favorites. He also chose some, but they were all vegetables. This was not scientific! Eating vegetables often should make him look old, right?


    He didn''t eat spicy food, so we ordered a mandarin duck.


    "Dr. Wu, how old are you?" I think he would be happy to share his age.


    He smiled mysteriously. "Guess."


    "30?" I chose the right number. Even if I guessed wrong, it wouldn''t be too embarrassing.


    He wrinkled his face into a bun. "Do I look that old?"


    I took the watermelon juice from the waiter and poured him a cup first. "No, I just want you to have such a high position. You must be quite old."


    He took it and took a sip. Afterwards, he poured out a lot of honey and said, "Haha, little girl, it''s like this for ghosts and spirits."


    I followed his example and poured in a lot of honey.


    "I''m 35 this year." He blinked. I''m so envious, if only I were so young.


    I took a sip of the papaya juice. It still didn''t taste good. If I had to drink this when I was young, let me be a bit older.


    Our dishes were all quickly served. I was eating in high spirits. He only washed them a little before scooping them up. Some of them were just eating raw. I was looking very depressed. If I knew earlier, I would have said that we were going to eat western cuisine.


    I felt bad about letting him eat so much, so I pretended to go to the bathroom and quietly settled the accounts. I thought about it. It was a little early for me to ask Her Majesty for money, so I thought I should find a part-time job first to save my deflated purse.


    After dinner, he knew that I had paid the bill, and felt very sorry for it. He strongly requested that he treat me to a meal again the next time.


    After returning home, I saw Min Hao transform into a big tail wolf the moment I entered the house. He was looking at me proudly with an expression that said he had taken credit for my actions.


    "Where did you go?" I didn''t ask him what he had done to suffocate him.


    He rubbed his nose and said, "I felt that my mental cultivation method was on the verge of a breakthrough, so I went to my junior brother''s mountain to quietly cultivate for a while."


    Junior brother! There was a mountain! So rich! But it has nothing to do with me.


    "Have you eaten?"


    "Yes, I returned after eating a full meal at junior apprentice-brother''s place." Sis, I should be able to stay away from food for three days. " He swore to me.


    I rubbed my undigested stomach and lay down on the couch to put the body on.


    "Sis, I caught a ghost for you today!" He finally couldn''t hold it in and asked me for credit.


    I clutched my stomach and started to laugh, almost rolling off the sofa. Needless to say, the ghost he caught was definitely Yue Zaiwei!


    He looked at me with a face full of black lines. He wasn''t happy at all.


    "Then, now the Ghost ¡­" Where is it? " I asked him, trying not to laugh.


    With a wave of his hand, a large cage that looked golden appeared. Yue Zaiwei who was inside also revealed her true form, which was bloody.


    "Min Hao, they are hiding a pretty girl in a golden house. Why is there such a big difference when you are capturing ghosts in a golden cage?!" I looked at Yue Zaiwei and said proudly to Min Hao.


    Min Hao didn''t answer me. Yue Zaiwei seemed unable to speak and could only look at me resentfully.


    "Let her out." I said to Min Hao.


    Min Hao was unhappy. "She is a monster!" Look at how ugly you are! "


    Yue Zaiwei is ugly... I was really speechless. "Then who do you think is good-looking?"


    Min Hao thought for a long time and said, "Song Nan."


    Can I give him Song Nan?


    "Release her, she''s Song Nan''s person, no, ghost." Why did it feel so awkward?


    Min Hao pouted and let Yue Zaiwei out.


    After Yue Zaiwei came out, she appeared to be in a sorry state as she transformed into that classical appearance.


    "As soon as I got home, I found a ghost at home. I asked her and she ignored me." Min Hao cleverly complained first.


    Yue Zewei was furious, but she didn''t dare to say anything. If I bet fifty points, it must be Min Hao who saw Yue Zewei and accepted her without saying a word.


    But I was protective and biased, and I said to Min Hao, "Min Hao is awesome! Originally, I wanted to invite you for a hot pot meal, but since you''re not here, I''ll go by myself. "


    Min Hao frowned and sniffed me. "You lied to me!" You certainly did not go alone! "


    This dog''s nose! I just nodded.


    "Sis, are you dating?"


    Before I could reply, Yue Zaiwei first said, "Shameless, date other men behind Master''s back!"


    "Eh? How do you know it''s a man? " I asked her curiously.


    She disdainfully looked at me. "I saw that you were with him. A man and a woman alone in a room, firewood burning ¡­"


    "Why is there no one male and one female?!" Aren''t you here? " I retorted.


    She shook her head. "I can''t get into his office. I''m too scared to get close."


    It seemed that Doctor Wu''s office had something to exorcise ghosts. It seemed that I would have more contact with Doctor Wu in the future and might even be able to learn a bit.


    "What about Song Nan?" Min Hao asked Yue Zaiwei.


    "Master has gone to Mount Hua."


    "Nonsense!" Min Hao suddenly lost his temper and disappeared.


    "What did Song Nan go to Mount Hua for?" I asked Yue Zaiwei curiously. However, this idiot had also disappeared!


    I feel discriminated against! Eggs!


    Just as he was feeling indignant, his phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number.


    It was an unfamiliar number. It was either a courier or a takeout, or an advertisement. But at this point, forget it, I''m not in the mood for it.


    But the other side is very persistent, one by one, perseverance, I can only accept.


    "July?" The other party was a man. His voice was pleasant to the ears and sounded a little familiar.


    "Yes, it''s me. Who is this?"


    "It''s me, Wu Mi."


    Wu Millet... Who is it?


    Sensing my awkwardness, the other party explained: "We just had dinner together, did you forget about me so quickly?"


    You really don''t blame me! The difference in sound was too great! Did something happen to my phone?


    "Oh, Doctor Wu!" What''s the matter? "


    "Don''t be so polite, just call me Wu Mi. Do you work tomorrow? "


    "My shift today is for tomorrow, so it''s off tomorrow." No work tomorrow. "


    "Alright, my friend sent me two tickets to the Jary concert. I think you''ll like it. Since there''s no one to accompany me, do you want to go with me?"


    I''m getting excited! Jary! I knew for a long time that his concert would be tomorrow, but I couldn''t get the tickets.


    "Holy shit!" "Holy shit!" I said quickly, "How much is your ticket? I''ll give you the money! "


    This time, he really had to do a part-time job.


    "No need, this is a free ticket sent by a friend, what money are you giving me? "Besides, you''re going to treat me to a meal today, so treat this as a thank you gift."


    For a meal to be exchanged for such a large gift, it seemed that a kind-hearted girl''s luck would not be too bad.


    If he continued to evade, all he had to do was put on airs.


    "Alright, then I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    La la la la, all of you go! Sister, I''m going out on my own!

 C23

    He picked me up at four in the afternoon after the concert began at eight in the evening. Outside the stadium, he brought me along to buy lots of peripherals, and because of his good looks, the fan club gave us a big lamp.


    Some fans suggested, "Jary''s concert has a very high chance of getting a proposal."


    He nodded with a smile and replied with a face full of certainty, "I have prepared a ring."


    I put the glow stick in his hand and I fool the kid.


    After entering the field, I realised that his ticket was actually still in the front row of the infield. I was in dire straits as I realized that I definitely wouldn''t be able to pay him back no matter how hard I tried.


    Very close to the front, the person sitting right in front of me actually brought a child with him to sit on his shoulders. The child swayed with the movements of the adults; it was quite joyous.


    "Wu Mi, look at the person in front, he actually brought the child here!" I pointed it out to Wu Mi, but he stared blankly ahead. After a long time, he hesitantly told me, "I didn''t see any children in July."


    My body instantly became half cold. Wu Mi couldn''t see it. Could it be that the child...


    I looked straight at the child, and all of a sudden he turned his head. In the dark, I could clearly see his face. It was a very cute face, but he suddenly opened his mouth, revealing a mouthful of sharp teeth that shone with a cold light.


    I''ve already used up the charm Min Hao gave me last time ¡­


    I was no longer in the mood to watch the concert. All my attention was focused on the kid.


    The kid kept switching shoulders. I didn''t know what else he was doing, but every few minutes he looked at me.


    When the concert was over and the crowd began to leave, and the kid was gone, I realized my back was wet and cold.


    "July." Wu Mi suddenly called out to me in a low voice, "Do you not like it? The whole concert, you were so quiet... "


    "No, Wu Mi, I''m very happy. "But ¡­" I can''t find an excuse, did I see a ghost?! He was a doctor! It suddenly occurred to me that Yue Zewei had said there was something she was afraid of in Wu''s office.


    "Wu Mi, do you believe me?" I asked him seriously, looking intently at his face.


    He frowned slightly and said firmly, "I believe you, July! No matter what you say, I believe you! "


    "I saw a ghost at the concert ¡­"


    He was stunned for a moment, but still nodded and said, "I believe in you!"


    "But, I don''t know where he went now ¡­" I looked around blankly.


    "July, if you can''t find him anywhere, he might be right behind you." Wu Mi suddenly whispered to me. I screamed and reflexively threw myself into his arms.


    He hugged me tightly and whispered into my ear, "I won''t be afraid in July. I''ll protect you!"


    I couldn''t help but nod my head. He seemed to have some sort of magic, making it easy for me to find a sense of security within him.


    "July, I believe what you say. Do you believe what I say?" He looked me in the eye and said it seriously.


    I thought he was going to tell me there were no ghosts in the world, so I nodded.


    Instead, he said, "Do you believe in love at first sight?"


    He said, "July, what do we do? I fell in love with you at first sight. "


    As soon as he had finished speaking, before I could reply, I saw the little devil appear and pounce on me with his fangs bared!


    Wu Mi saw the fear on my face and blocked my path without saying a word. The little kid bit Wu Mi''s arm and tightly held onto it!


    Only I could see it, but Wu Mi couldn''t.


    "July. My arm suddenly hurts." Wu Mi frowned at me, cold sweat running down his temples.


    It should be very painful, right?! He''s blocking it for me!


    "I''m sorry, Wu Mi!" I apologized and hailed a taxi.


    In the car, he almost fainted from the pain. When I got out of the car and supported him, his steps were empty.


    I saw the kid''s neck moving as if he was swallowing. Could it be that he was sucking Wu Millet''s blood?!


    Thinking of this, I hastened my footsteps!


    After entering the living room, I immediately saw Yue Zaiwei floating in a strange posture in the living room. I asked her directly, "Where''s Min Hao? What about Song Nan? "


    Ignoring me, she floated over to the kid, smiled, and said, "This is a good thing. "Which idiot gave Maneki-Neko the job of biting people?"


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense! Can you save him? "


    "July ¡­" Wu Mi reluctantly opened his eyes and weakly asked me, "Who are you talking to?"


    He couldn''t see Yue Z¨¦wei, so I should be a fool by now.


    "This man is not bad!" Which one are you going to choose between him and my master? " Yue Zaiwei gloated. She had no intention of helping him.


    I helped Wu Millet lie down on the sofa. Half of his arm was already black!


    "Song Nan! "Song Nan!" I couldn''t care less and started shouting at Song Nan.


    "Stop shouting, master is now ¡­"


    Before Yue Zaiwei could finish her words, Song Nan appeared. I saw that he looked very weak, but I really didn''t have time to care about him right now, so I hurriedly asked, "Song Nan, where is Min Hao? Can you help Wu Millet? "


    "Min Hao won''t be able to get here temporarily. Where did you get into trouble with such filthy things?" Song Nan crouched down and looked at the boy carefully.


    "I met him on the way. Do you have any ideas?" I couldn''t help but urge him.


    "This kind of brat is very hard to raise. I don''t think anyone would let him bite, is it ¡­"


    I interrupted him. "Maybe the little ghost sneaked out of his house. Hurry up and help him!"


    Yue Zewei said coldly, "Zhang Qi, you are begging my master to do something for you! What kind of attitude is this!? "


    I knew that I was in the wrong, so I shut my mouth and stubbornly looked at Song Nan.


    Song Nan forced out a smile and said, "July, it''s good as long as you''re happy."


    He no longer looked at me. Instead, he said to Yue Zaiwei, "Ze Wei, White Wax."


    Yue Zewei took out a piece of white wax. It was long and thin, as if she had used it many times.


    Song Nan placed his finger in his left eye, igniting a flame that burned with white wax.


    He held the wax and placed it under the little ghost''s chin. Yue Zewei grabbed the little ghost''s body, and within a few seconds, the little ghost let out a sigh of relief. However, Wu Mi''s arm was still black.


    Song Nan continued to use the candle flame to roast the little ghost''s chin. Soon, there was something that looked like oil dripping from the little ghost''s chin, drop by drop, onto Wu Millet''s arm. His arm also slowly returned to its original color.


    When the color of his arm had fully recovered, Song Nan then retrieved the flame back into his eyes and returned the white wax to Yue Zaiwei.


    Yue Zaiwei used her mana to float the stiff body of the little devil in the air. Somehow, it had shrunk into a pill. Then, after Song Nan nodded, she ate it.


    I suddenly felt a little sick, like Yue Zeyi had eaten the little devil.


    "In July, he will be fine. It''s just that he has exhausted himself, so he might need to sleep for a long time. Don''t worry." As Song Nan spoke, his figure began to grow blurry ¡­

 C24

    "Song Nan, what happened to you?" I reached out my hand, but I couldn''t reach Song Nan.


    "Ze Wei, you stay. I''ll go back first." "July, this is only a part of the spirit body I assigned to you, you ¡­" Without finishing his sentence, he disappeared.


    "What are Song Nan and Min Hao doing?" I couldn''t help but ask Yue Zaiwei.


    She shook her head. "I was just standing guard outside. I have no idea what they are doing."


    Judging from her words, she probably wouldn''t tell me even if she knew.


    I went to wring a hot towel and wiped Wu Mi''s face. Yue Zewei said in a high-pitched voice, "Wiping sweat? Why don''t you give him a bath! "


    "If some ghosts don''t want to be here, then please tell me. I''ll send you off!" If it wasn''t for me, Wu Mi wouldn''t have been duped at all. I felt very guilty and frustrated.


    Yue Zaiwei shut her mouth. A few seconds later, she spoke up again. "Where did you see this kid from?"


    "The concert."


    "Let me tell you, this kind of kid is very valuable, but it''s not important. The most important thing is, this kind of kid is very hard to raise. If you kill that little demon, and its master finds you, it will definitely not let you get away with it. " Her tone was filled with schadenfreude.


    I was a little confused. "It''s obviously you who ate the little rascal, what does it have to do with me?"


    "No one is ordering it. The little ghost cannot bite people. Since it is going to bite you, then it must know you."


    I thought about it. The whole concert had been there, on the shoulders of a lot of people, but it hadn''t taken a bite. Is it really coming for me?


    "Furthermore, the little ghost can''t be too far away from master. I have to say ¡­" Yue Zewei continued with her nagging. Suddenly, Wu Mi woke up. His face was filled with fear and worry, as if he had just gotten rid of a nightmare.


    He shouted, "July! Run! "Run!"


    He was weak and tried to sit up, but he fell off the couch.


    "Wu Mi, everything''s alright! It''s fine now! " I helped him up and sat back down on the couch.


    "It took him a long time to recover, but he still looked around vigilantly." In July, I just dreamed that a ghost was going to eat us. "


    "Wu Mi, I''m really sorry." All I can say is I''m sorry, but I can''t say anything else.


    "What just happened? It''s like something bit me. July, are you okay? " He looked at me nervously.


    "I''m fine, but you were bitten by a little brat. However, I''ve already asked someone to help you get rid of it."


    "Humph!" Please? He really had the nerve to say it! Is that an invitation? "Inviting a ghost to exorcise a ghost, that''s really quite the face ¡­" Yue Zewei relied on the fact that Wu Mi couldn''t see her and kept muttering to herself that she still needed me, so she pretended not to hear me for the time being.


    "Inviting people to exorcise ghosts? Did you spend a lot of money? How much did he spend in July? You tell me. " When he heard this, he became a little anxious.


    "It''s fine, friends and friends helped me drive it, I don''t want money."


    "Your friend is so kind ¡­" Can you see ghosts in July? " he asked after a moment''s hesitation.


    I nodded. I had already told him.


    I remembered that the doctor at the hospital seemed to have only one day of vacation every week, so I asked him, "Are you going to work tomorrow?"


    "Day shift at the clinic tomorrow."


    "Don''t go back today. Sleep here first!" Ever since I moved here, I never slept in my own room. In these two days, Song Nan wasn''t here, and I never had the thought of sleeping in my room.


    Besides, his car was still outside the concert venue. No matter how hard he tried, he wouldn''t even have time to sleep.


    "You still have to work tomorrow, go to sleep first."


    "I''ll sleep in your room, who''s yours?" As soon as he entered the room, he somehow recognized it as mine.


    I replied, "It''s fine. I''ll sleep in my friend''s room. You sleep in peace here, and I''ll call you in the morning. "


    "Ze Wei." When I returned to the living room, this was the first time I called Yue Zaiwei so cordially.


    She looked at me cautiously, her face full of suspicion.


    "Are you going to bed tonight?" Song Nan wants to sleep, I don''t know if she sleeps or not.


    "I''m not sleeping!" I''m a ghost, what the f * ck am I going to sleep for! "


    Eh, well, I actually don''t know if Song Nan is sleeping or not.


    "Then do me a favor!" I''m afraid that Wu Mi will be in trouble again. Can you take care of her for me for one night? " I know this request is a bit excessive, but I really don''t trust Wu Mi.


    When she heard that, she exploded, "What?! You want me to take care of a man! Zhang Qi, was your brain eaten by a pig? "


    If you don''t agree, then I''ll tell Song Nan that I hate you. Where did you come from? Go back there!


    She was suddenly at a loss for words and staggered into the room.


    But, I forgot to tell you...


    Yue Zaiwei was a ghost girl, and also a beautiful ghost girl.


    The next day, when I saw the dark circles at the back of Wu Mi''s eyes, I asked casually, "Wu Mi, did you not sleep well last night?"


    His expression was somewhat blank. After a long time, he replied, "July, do you have a ghost in your house?"


    I looked at him in bewilderment. Didn''t he not see Yue Zaiwei?


    "Last night, I felt like I was pressed by a ghost." He said in a low voice, his face full of grievance, "And it was a naked female ghost. I was ¡­"


    He could not continue and took a big gulp of the porridge.


    Yue Zewei! I was wondering why I hadn''t seen her since I woke up.


    "No, Wu Mi, that was just a dream. Maybe I was scared earlier ¡­"


    "July!" "Actually, I think it might be God''s punishment for me."


    It took him only a few seconds to go from a complaint to a self-criticism.


    "I laid down on the bed yesterday. When I thought about the bed that you slept on, I couldn''t help but think of some unhealthy things ¡­" He lowered his head and murmured, "July, really! I like you! I really like you! "


    It was still in Song Nan''s house. Song Nan wouldn''t kill him, would he?


    Just as he thought of Song Nan, Song Nan really came back.


    The sound of the key opening the door sounded. Song Nan and Min Hao came in, followed by Yue Zewei.


    "In July, there are guests at home?" Song Nan said with a smile.


    At this moment, Wu Li should be able to see Song Nan and the others. He looked at Yue Zaiwei, his face full of fear.


    This is bad! Could it be that Wu Mi remembered Yue Zaiwei''s face?


    "Yes, Song Nan. This is Wu Mi, I''m a doctor in the internship department." I made a show of introducing him.


    "Wu Mi, this is Song Nan, my ¡­" I didn''t know how to introduce Song Nan, but when I thought about Wu Mi''s confession just now, I clenched my teeth and continued, "My boyfriend. This is Min Hao, my younger brother. This Yue Zaiwei is my family''s cleaning aunt. "


    I was angry at Yue Zelei, and I hurt her when I introduced her. However, she was in a good mood and didn''t take it to heart. She leisurely walked towards my room and said, "I''m so tired. I''ll go back to my room to sleep first."


    Wu Mi looked at Yue Zewei as she entered the room. With an expression of disbelief, he asked, "July, is that her room?"


    What a headache, Yue Zaiwei must be here to cause trouble!?


    "That''s her room. Where are you sleeping?"


    Before I could reply, Song Nan opened his mouth first. "Of course my girlfriend is sleeping with me. Is there anything wrong with that?"

 C25

    Today, I was assigned to the outpatient clinic. I was assigned to Wu Mi''s specialist office.


    The morning scene was already awkward, mainly because I felt that my image might have undergone an absolute change. It turned out to be a simple nurse. Right now, she was pretty much a b * tch who lived with her boyfriend, but was also scheming something along those lines.


    Most importantly, when Wu Mi dreamed that she was sleeping with an unfamiliar ghost lady, she ended up meeting someone similar to the ghost lady the next day.


    I''m fine. I''m just trying to keep him in order and get his ticket number. However, he was already famous and was also an expert, so he was still a bit busy.


    At noon, he said to me, "July, you go eat first."


    The doctor and the nurse who attended the clinic were on duty in turn, so they didn''t stop.


    "What about you? "How do we eat?"


    He had already clicked on a number on his computer and said to me, "I don''t usually eat lunch at noon. I don''t have time to buy one."


    I accepted the ticket number of the patient who just came in and replied, "Then I''ll accompany you. I''m not hungry anyway."


    He looked at me and said nothing.


    It turned out to be a woman who had just come in. She was lying on the examination bed and when she saw Wu Mi wearing gloves, she immediately got up and shouted, "Why are you wearing gloves! Are you discriminating against me?! "


    "Lady, wearing gloves is actually a form of respect for you. Although I am a doctor, there is still a difference between males and females. And, look. " Wu Mi pointed to a trash can at the side. Inside the yellow trash bag were used gloves. "Every patient, I wore gloves during the examination."


    The woman looked at him and said, "Hmph! You people, all of you speak of righteousness and morality, and do not speak a single word of truth! "


    She lay back down and said, "I just have AIDS, what''s wrong?! So what if you see it? "


    Wu Mi stopped what he was doing and said to me, "In July, come to my office and bring me my coat."


    I knew he was protecting me, but I couldn''t say that the patient''s attitude was already so extreme that if I said anything else, she would fall out on the spot.


    I took his key from his desk and went back to the ward.


    As I passed the nurses station, the nurse on duty called out to me, "What''s going on today? Dr. Wu just called to let us prepare room 41. What kind of dangerous patient is here? "


    On our side, the gynaecology department is divided into two levels. Cancer and special infections were all upstairs, while our floor was mostly for labor, miscarriage, or myoma of the uterus, and room 41, which served as the isolation ward, was rarely used.


    I didn''t know if I could say it, so I shook my head at her.


    She continued, "Then you can go back to work. Dr. Wu said you should wait for him at his office. He''ll come and find you later."


    I knew what he meant. He must be disinfection in the office right now, and I couldn''t get in even if I went back.


    I went to the locker room and got my cell phone before I went to his office. With a woman''s attitude, it would be strange if she didn''t cause trouble. Wu Mi wouldn''t know how long it would take until he came to find me.


    Sure enough, I played for nearly half an hour and Wu Mi still didn''t come back.


    When I got bored, I was afraid that some leader might come over on a whim, so I put my phone away and looked around Wu''s office.


    He had a large cabinet in his office with glass doors on the top and iron on the bottom, but the little locks on them were so delicate that I liked them at first glance. After touching it for a while, he decided to take a closer look. He found a small key on Wu Mi''s key, opened the lock, and took it down to play.


    I didn''t want to see what was inside. I just looked at the lock in my hand, then the cupboard door opened by itself ¡­


    I glanced at it and then shut it.


    Inside, there were densely packed specimens of varying sizes. However, they all shared a common characteristic: they were all uterus.


    I''m not afraid, just a little sick.


    Why did Wu Miu put so many specimens in the office? Isn''t he too professional?


    I was unable to understand doctors. Sometimes, I really felt like I was in their eyes, like a system of organ assembling. An uncontrollable thought appeared in my mind, "Could it be that Wu Mi is interested in my womb?"


    At this thought, I felt goosebumps rise all over my back.


    Quickly recovering, I felt lucky that I tactfully rejected Wu Mi. If I was really with him, facing a bunch of specimens together with him every day, I would break down.


    I continued to play on my cell phone, but just now the specimens kept flashing in front of my eyes, and I wanted to forget about them.


    Annoyed, I closed the game, thinking to find a part-time job online to earn some pocket money. Only money would be able to distract me now.


    Looking around, there was nothing suitable, but it only made me more irritated.


    Suddenly, I heard several people talking as they walked over. Just as I was about to put away my phone, the door was pushed open.


    Fortunately, it was only Wu Mi. He looked at me frantically concealing my phone, laughing very happily, "I caught you playing on your phone during work time, so I deducted money from it."


    "What''s with the deduction? I don''t have a salary. I can''t even find a part-time job." Pouting, I began to complain.


    His clothes had already been changed, and his hands were still wet. It seemed like he had already gotten rid of the poison.


    He took two tissues and wiped his hands. "What kind of part-time job are you looking for?"


    "I spend too much money renting a house, and I don''t want to buy it from my family, so I want to find a part-time job."


    "You paid for the house you rented?" Wu Mi was very surprised.


    "¡­" How do I answer that?


    Fortunately, Wu Mi didn''t pursue the matter further, but I guessed that Song Nan must have become a pretty boy in his heart that was being taken care of. Thinking this way, I suddenly felt that I was at a disadvantage, so I took the money and let him sleep on my own! What kind of evil did I do ¡­


    "If you work part-time, maybe I can help you." After thinking for a moment, he said, "July, go and change your clothes first. I''ll take you somewhere."


    I looked at my watch. It''s only 1 P.M., do you want to skip class?


    "Don''t worry, no one will say anything as I lead you."


    It''s not like I ran.


    He took me to a coffee shop across the street from the hospital. Maybe it was because the people who came to see me were all in a hurry and didn''t have the mood to enjoy their leisure, so there weren''t many customers in the coffee shop right now.


    "This place is mine. I like coffee shops, but there aren''t any nearby, so I built one myself." Wu Mi said easily, just like he liked coffee, so he bought a cup.


    The world of the rich was hard to understand.


    "Because there aren''t many people, my salary is also low. I wonder if you would be willing to come and help me." He was very sincere, so I automatically ignored his "low salary" and nodded my head.


    "Come by after work and check it out. I''ll give you an hour and twenty dollars an hour. Is that okay?" He consulted me, but was that low? For a part-time job like this, 10 yuan an hour was already a lot. 20 was the type of tutoring that required a lot of thinking.


    Satisfied, of course, I nodded.


    He began to introduce me. "This is our Coffee Master, K."


    K was a foreigner, blond and serious.

 C26

    K looked at me and nodded quietly.


    "This is Ling Fang, K''s wife, but she''s already pregnant, so I want to find someone to replace her."


    Ling Fang gently smiled at me but didn''t say anything.


    Wu Mi led me inside. "This is the resting room of K. and Ling Fang. They don''t like to be disturbed. "This is my resting room. If you''re tired, come over."


    He opened the door to the room. The furniture inside was very simple, but very warm.


    "I often come over to rest. The door is unlocked, you can come over at any time."


    When we got back to the bar, Lingfang was gone.


    "July, try it first."


    He only collects cash here. I looked at the price, it''s so expensive! The cheapest, a 100 cup!


    No wonder there were so few people. I wouldn''t drink such expensive coffee even if you gave it to me at half price.


    "July? Do you want to start today?" he asked me.


    I nodded. He said he would go back to the hospital and see me in the evening.


    After Wu Mi left, there was only K left, with few customers. K sat there quietly, reading a book.


    I don''t have a book, so I just play with my phone.


    K. brought me a few cups of coffee, but he didn''t say a word. Maybe, I thought, he didn''t understand Chinese.


    It was after dark when I finally saw my first guest.


    Just like Yue Zaiwei, she was a classic beauty with red eyebrows and phoenix eyes, and a thin nose and small lips. Similarly, he wore a qipao. My heart jolted. ''This life and death beauty won''t be quick as well ¡­'' "Hehehe ¡­" "Hehehe ¡­" "Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe"


    Pah pah pah! What am I thinking!


    She didn''t say anything, and K. quickly brought her coffee. It was none of my business.


    Very quickly, a second, a third ¡­


    When everyone came and sat down without speaking, K would serve them coffee.


    As I watched quietly, it occurred to me that I didn''t know which of them they were drinking and how they should be charged.


    Since Wu Mi said he would come in the evening, I''ll wait first.


    One of them came to settle the bill, handed me the money, turned around and left. I took the money and felt even more embarrassed. Without a money detector, how could I accept it directly? This Wu Mi''s heart was indeed big.


    "K, a new person is coming?" A bright voice greeted K., and I looked up. It was a student, a girl of about twenty with short hair, handsome and sunny.


    K. nodded to her, and when she saw me looking at her, she smiled and greeted me: "Hello, my name is Ling Mei, I''m Ling Fang''s sister."


    I waved to her. "Hello, my name is Zhang Qi. I''m a nurse intern at the opposite hospital."


    Ling Mei came over and sat beside me. I took the opportunity to ask her: "Ling Mei, how do we collect the money here? "Do you have a money detector?"


    "As long as you give them as much as you want, you can take as much as you want. Sometimes, you''ll get one or two less, and Wu Mi wouldn''t mind at all." Ling Mei said very generously.


    "Are you a clerk here too?"


    She nodded, then shook her head. "My sister is pregnant, so I would occasionally come over to help. Now that I have you, I don''t need to be that busy."


    "Which school are you from?" There weren''t any schools nearby, so it would probably take her a long time to get here.


    "It''s the opposite Ling Guang Girls'' High School, but I''m not a student!" I am a teacher. " "She smiled, and her face was full of pride." Ling Guang and I started it together. "


    The girls'' school opposite him? Where was the girls school on the other side?!


    I was a little flustered, so I said to Ling Mei, "I have some matters to attend to outside, so I''ll leave this place to you."


    She nodded and said, "Do as you like."


    I stood in front of the coffee shop and looked out. The entrance to the hospital that should have been opposite was now the main entrance to the Lingguang Girls'' School.


    The streets were not the same as before. They were old and dark, desolate and desolate. Occasionally, a pedestrian would float past them in a hurry.


    As if bewitched, I raised my foot to go out.


    "July! "July!" I opened my eyes and looked up. Who was calling me?


    "Are you tired, July? He actually fell asleep on the table. " It was Wu Mi. He didn''t criticize me as he watched me sleep. He only smiled gently. "Do you think this place is too boring?"


    I was still sitting on the stool at the cash register, with no May, no customers, K. reading quietly, and outside the door of the hospital was still the same hospital door and the same cars coming and going. The street lamps were not very bright, but they spilled over every corner of the road.


    I''m back? Or was it just a dream?


    "July. Why don''t you get off work earlier today?" Wu Xiang rubbed my head. "I don''t have any guests here anyway."


    No one came. I left a suspicion that there was money in the house and that I was sleeping while I was at work. Embarrassed, I took my schoolbag out of the bar drawer and said goodbye to Wu and K.


    When I got home, I started checking online. There really was a Lingguang Girls'' High School.


    Lingtong Girls'' High School was the first girls'' school in the area and was built by the Japanese with the support of her brother-in-law, Kevin. At that time, the local area was still a colony of Japan.


    After the victory of the War of Resistance, the state retained the school, but the public''s hostility towards the school was great.


    Finally, one day, someone set a fire during class. The wooden buildings became a sea of fire, and Ling Mei, photon, and all the students were burned alive.


    After that, it was unknown where Big Sister Ling Mei and her brother-in-law went. Many people said that they were burnt together.


    Later on, there were people living or doing business on that piece of land, who would say, "Where the hell is the place?" and that the price of the property would drop again and again.


    Later on, someone invited a master to build a hospital there. If the flow of people was large, then the ghosts would be suppressed. In an environment with heavy yin qi, it was possible for ghosts to be raised as well so that they wouldn''t become ferocious ghosts.


    I don''t know where this theory is coming from, but this hospital was originally the site of Lingguang Girls'' High School, so it is certain.


    The Yin Qi in the hospital was heavy, but this hospital was still in the same pit. The Yin Qi was accumulating without dispersing, it was just that ¡­


    "What are you looking at in July?" Song Nan leaned over and hugged me from behind.


    I pointed out to him, "Look, it says that my internship in the hospital used to be haunted."


    "Hmm, I also feel that the Yinqi in this hospital is extremely dense."


    "Song Nan, where were you before? Isn''t it here? " I''m a little curious. If he was here all the time, he would know that it used to be a school.


    He smiled and joked, "I''m looking for you everywhere!"


    "Looking for me?"


    "The first time I saw you, you were training in the university. I could tell it was you with a glance." Song Nan''s voice was gentle and filled with a sense of time, "In July, you are my fianc¨¦e from my birth."


    "Me? Your wife? "


    He nodded, "That''s why our names appear on the Marriage List. It''s all fated."


    "Then how did I die in my previous life?" I don''t believe it, if I was his fiancee, he would be dead before I married him, then I would have been a widow for life. Or had he remarried?

 C27

    "After you knew I was dead, you jumped into the sea and killed yourself." His deep voice was filled with endless grief.


    Am I so brave in my previous life? It was hard to imagine. But it''s also a little believable, because I''m afraid of water. If I had drowned in my previous life, then it was normal for me to be afraid of water.


    "If I die for you, does this mean that the fate between us has already been broken?" I asked him instead, "People die like lanterns being extinguished. Even if he hasn''t entered the cycle of reincarnation, I have already drunk Grandma Meng''s Elixir. I will never forget the grudge between us."


    He looked at me for a long time and just as he opened his mouth, Min Hao''s voice came from the wall. "Sis, can I go over now?"


    He must have done it on purpose! I said angrily, "No."


    He said, "Oh," and then... Come here...


    Ashiba! Ignore me!


    He handed me a jade talisman. I didn''t accept it, so he placed it on the table.


    "Sis, don''t be willful. Song Nan and I might be a little busy lately. Yue Zaiwei is not someone we can completely trust. I''m afraid something might happen to you." Even though he called me sister, I suddenly felt that he was my brother.


    Even if he purposely defended Song Nan just now, I knew that he would never hurt me.


    There were two red lines on the jade token. I grabbed the thread and tried to tie it around my neck. The two lines instantly merged into one.


    "Only you and I can remove this jade talisman. As long as it exists, normal ghosts would be helpless against you."


    Min Hao left after saying that. Song Nan was silent for a long time before he took out a hairpin.


    "This is the only item on me that you can use." He handed it to me.


    It couldn''t be said to be a hairpin, but it was more like a branch. Its surface was as rough as tree bark, but it couldn''t be hurt, so he couldn''t feel what it was made of.


    "You gave it to me the first time we met." He smiled bitterly and said, "After I die, find it and take my ¡­ A part of your body has been fused into it to be refined into a magical equipment. So, you can use it. "


    I gave it to him? It seems that I was the one who gave chase! Not happy!


    I shifted my attention to the second sentence. A part of the body, it can''t be...


    I didn''t say it, but I looked down.


    He turned the branch into a small piece and stuck it into the hole in my left ear. " When you need it, it grows on its own. "


    It would become smaller and bigger. I''m even more sure!


    "AHH!" I don''t want to put such a thing on my ear.


    Just as I was about to take it off, Song Nan held my hand and said, "July, don''t reject me."


    "But ¡­" I can''t put that on my ears either! "


    "He followed my gaze and looked down, laughing uncontrollably." Little fool, what are you thinking! "Not there ¡­"


    "Where is that?" It was uncomfortable.


    "Yes ¡­" It''s my tendons. " He must have been thinking about the past, because his face did not look good.


    I didn''t dare to ask any further. If I continue asking, the BOSS would get angry from embarrassment.


    Today at Wu Millet''s "work" for at least five hours, a piece of grandpa Mao got, I am still quite happy. In addition to the magic tools Min Hao and Song Nan gave me, I had the illusion that I was invincible.


    The next day, the day shift was still in the clinic, and the number of people seemed to be much fewer than before. By noon, when I wasn''t too busy, Wu Mi let me go directly. He spent another decadent and leisurely afternoon in the coffee shop.


    The next day, Wu Mi led me to the operating room.


    "You don''t have to do anything. Just follow me." He handed me the clothes he was going to change, and the nurse led me to them.


    After changing our clothes, we entered the surgery room.


    Before the patient came in, I sat with him on the footstool and chatted.


    "Do you like it here? Do you want to stay on as an intern? " he asked me.


    It was a huge temptation. If I followed him around, I could do almost nothing and earn money by working part-time every day. But I refused him anyway. I couldn''t be an intern for a lifetime. I had to find a job myself.


    Thank you, Wu Mi. I will only be able to play with you for a few days. Here, I only have a few days of practice.


    He patted my head with his hand, smiled, and said, "Little fool, I mean whether you want to come straight here and work. I can do that."


    Song Nan also called me a little fool yesterday ¡­


    "Are you afraid that your boyfriend will misunderstand? "Then go home and discuss it with him. Tell me when you decide." Song Nan didn''t misunderstand, he first misunderstood.


    Fine, let me think. This place has a lot of Yin Qi and a lot of ghosts. I have a standard body constitution for recruiting ghosts, so staying here would not be a good thing.


    "You can leave after seeing one surgery today. The one after that is the AIDS patient from before. She has a bad temper, I''m afraid she won''t be able to take care of you then."


    If I can''t help, I''ll just add fuel to the fire. I nodded my head.


    A moment later, the nurse came in with the first patient.


    Seeing me sitting with Wu Mi, the nurse laughed, "Dr. Wu, this is your little girlfriend, right? I heard you brought her wherever you went. Yesterday, I told the obstetric doctor, Dr. Yu, that you would bring her here today. "


    Embarrassed, Wu Mi pulled at me to stop me from talking.


    "Mm, I want to show her more useful things."


    "Dr. Wu, when your girlfriend''s internship is over, are you going to let her work as a nurse?" An endless amount of gossip is almost catching up with me.


    "If she wants to be a nurse, I''ll take her with me." Wu Mi stood up. "If she doesn''t want to be a nurse, I can raise her, but I don''t have much time to see her."


    The nurse and the anesthesiologist laughed at the same time and said we were showing our love.


    While he was talking, the nurse had already laid out the surgical tray, Wu Li went out to brush his hands, and the anesthesia was also ready.


    This is the first time I''ve seen so many people walking around. Wu Mi skillfully inserted the expansion into his body from his private areas. The expansion of his body gradually increased in thickness, and blood started to flow out unceasingly. As I watched, I felt the pain in my balls.


    The anesthesiologist noticed something was wrong with my eyes and asked, "Miss, do you know how to take medicine?"


    I nodded. This is the easiest.


    "Go and help me draw four mirex."


    I took the oxytocin out of the van and smoked four cigarettes on the tray.


    "Girl, you''re pretty fast. It''s a material for a nurse." The anesthesiologist was full of praise for me, but I knew my share, and the anesthesiologist praised me only on Wu Mi''s account.


    Wu Mi''s hands moved quickly as he began to pack up his equipment. The anesthesia had also stopped. The patient slowly woke up and said, "I feel like I just had a dream."


    After she finished speaking, I saw a remnant of her soul floating out from the pile of minced meat within her body. It disappeared very quickly. It was also like a dream, leaving no traces behind.


    "In July, you go first. Tell K to close the shop at four o''clock this afternoon, and I have a feeling that something bad may happen." Wu Mi told me in a low voice that I couldn''t ask him what was the matter, so I changed my clothes and hurried to the store.


    On the way, I thought, what am I going to tell K? English? Chinese? Or was it a mute?

 C28

    When I got to the store, Ling Fang was still not there. There was still no one in the shop.


    "K." I tried to call out to him, "Wu Mi said close the shop at four in the afternoon."


    He nodded at me, as if he understood what I meant.


    Things always go against one''s wishes. Shortly before four in the afternoon, the Bureau of Quality Supervision came by and said that someone had complained to us. As he looked around, he saw that there was another round of criticism for some reason, probably because he thought that K. might not understand what I was saying, so he focused on me.


    As soon as the Quality Supervision Department left, a group of people came in. After entering, they smashed the store into pieces without a word.


    K calmly looked at everything, made me a cup of coffee, then pointed to Wu Millet''s resting area and let me in.


    When I went in, I thought they wouldn''t do anything to K., so I opened the door a crack and peeped inside.


    There was no one left outside, and the smashed table recovered in less than a minute after I left.


    There must be something wrong here!


    I glanced at K., who was still reading, as if nothing had happened.


    Silently, I picked up my schoolbag and walked out of the coffee shop.


    Outside the door, I glanced back at the coffee shop. The moment the light reached the door, it was cut off and I couldn''t see inside.


    I should have found out.


    He went straight back to the hospital. I want to ask Wu Mi what exactly is going on.


    I went first to the surgery room, the entrance to which had been locked for some reason, and the old man at the door said that only the head nurse had the key.


    I have no choice but to go home.


    When I got home, I realized that Liu Li had called me several times.


    When I went back, she said, "July, your boyfriend is in trouble."


    My boyfriend? I looked at Song Nan who was staring blankly at the side.


    "Dr. Wu finished the operation on the AIDS patient this morning. After the surgery, the patient said she had a stomachache and frightened the young nurse. The nurse called Dr. Wu over, and just as Dr. Wu was about to examine her, she cried out and said the doctor was going to kill her."


    After that, the patient called for a group of people who were unreasonable. First, they smashed the hospital ward, then they heard from somewhere that Doctor Wu had a coffee shop. They cursed and went to the coffee shop.


    I think what Wu Mi said wasn''t that he was afraid of being smashed, but that he was afraid of being seen by me. The incident at the Lingguang Girls'' School the last time was probably not my dream.


    I found the number Wu Mi had called me on my cell phone, but it was now empty.


    Ashiba! I don''t get it. I don''t think I have anything worth lying to. What exactly did he want to exchange for his tolerance and defense?


    I looked at Song Nan, who was still in a daze, and Yue Zewei, who was hanging in the air practicing her yoga. I walked out without saying a word.


    I want to see what''s going on.


    When I got to the door of the coffee shop, Wu Mi was already waiting for me.


    "July, what don''t you understand?" "His smile is still as warm as ever." If you have any questions, you can ask me. "


    "What''s going on with K and Ling Fang? What was the Lingguang Girls'' High School? What''s going on with this coffee shop? "


    He was still smiling at me, as if he knew I wasn''t finished.


    "I saw a lot of kids in the hospital. Did you raise them?" I opened my mouth and asked, "Are you the one who raised the kid at the concert?"


    He nodded, "You are very smart. You are my son. But with regards to K and Ling Mei, you come and I''ll show you. "


    He and I entered the coffee shop. When I looked back, we were back on the old street and facing the opposite side of the street was the Lieutenant-Colonel Ling Guang.


    "Want to go take a look?" He pointed to the high school across the way.


    I nodded and followed him out the door.


    It was the end of summer. Because of the coastal area, the seasons were slower than those in the mainland. Therefore, it was still very hot and humid at the end of summer. However, when he received it now, there was only bone-piercing coldness.


    I couldn''t help but shiver. Suddenly, a warm stream from the jade talisman spread throughout my body, immediately warming up.


    "Is it cold?" Wu Mi asked me, and I shook my head.


    "You should understand that this is a place where people gather their Qi. Their resentment cannot be released, and they are suppressed, so ¡­"


    "The coffee shop is for them?" No, some ghost came out of school and went into the coffee shop for a cup of hot coffee.


    "It''s too cold over there." As Wu Mi spoke, the corner of his eyes became misty.


    "What about the kid?"


    "I raised those brats. They can''t be reborn, and they don''t have any consciousness. I can only take care of them." He was very calm. "It''s just that I don''t know who let them out that night."


    He turned around and let me face him. "The night of the concert, I wanted... A hero saving a beauty. In July, I was always a calm person. Ever since I met you, I unconsciously became crazy. "


    "I really fell in love with you in July."


    He promised me he wouldn''t take me to work, but he still wanted me to come to the coffee shop and help, and I did.


    The matter of the AIDS patients was quickly dealt with. However, the untold amount of bad luck did not seem to be over.


    There was one he had previously done for the cervix. After the infection had returned, the patient came to his door and made a ruckus.


    Yue Zewei gloated, "His little ghost was eaten by me. In the past, I had his protection, so he went with the flow. Right now, it is normal for him to have bad luck. Moreover, he will get more and more unlucky. "


    "Is there any way?" From the looks of it, she probably knows how to break it.


    "Un, raise another one." Yue Zaiwei had an evil smile on her face. "However, if you want to cultivate something similar, it will take at least 20 years."


    At this time, Song Nan said, "Those brats from the hospital should be the next ones he has to prepare. The hospital was heavy with yin energy, suitable for raising ghosts. "I believe he didn''t want to hurt you. I don''t know who let him go."


    "Oh!" The combination of these two had caused him to fart a useless fart.


    Yue Zewei suddenly flew in front of me. The tip of her nose was only a few millimeters away from mine. I was shocked by her appearance.


    She turned into a mouthful of fangs and gave me a sinister smile. "If you dare betray Master, I''ll eat you!"


    I narrowed my eyes and asked, "Are you serious?"


    She nodded seriously. "Seriously!"


    I glanced at Song Nan. His face was stern, and he seemed a little unhappy.


    What was this? Baby has bodyguards.


    "Min Hao!" Min Hao! Yue Zewei threatened me! " Just as I said that, a few fireballs exploded out from Yue Zewei''s body. It was extremely cool and dazzling!


    Yue Zewei was furious, but she did not say anything. Min Hao, who was rushing over through the wall, shot out a few more talismans, and Yue Zewei ran away, smoking.


    Min Hao walked up to Song Nan, gave him an angry look, then turned around and left.


    He was lying on the sofa like a great lord. With a backer, he felt comfortable! My family!


    "July." Song Nan called out to me softly.


    I was in a good mood and replied, "What is it?"


    He came over and pressed me down on top of him, trapping me between him and the couch.


    "Have you fallen in love with Wu Millet?" His eyes were looking straight at me, and there was no emotion in them that I could understand.

 C29

    His thin, cool lips came up. I had almost forgotten that we had ever been close.


    "Did you miss me in July?" His hand started to move around, and I held his hand. "Songnan ¡­"


    "You like Wu Millet to be so gentle, don''t you?" His hand had already reached under his clothes. He used his fingers to rub on a soft spot and slowly pinched it. "I don''t want you to marry me anymore. You will fall in love with me first, will you?"


    He was strong, and I couldn''t resist him. My heart was filled with indignation and anger, and perhaps resentment as well. But if he did this, and my body accepted him first, and then planned to capture his heart, it would be even harder for me to resist.


    I let myself be entangled with him. I was confronted with too many truths, only the feelings of my body were real.


    As Yue Zewei said, Wu Mi''s bad luck came one after another, the hospital has already said to let him rest for a few days.


    All the nurses in the ward sympathized with me. They even gave me a lot of water for the entrance exam and the operation exam. It seemed that I was quite lucky to have Wu Mi.


    After work, I would go to the coffee shop, even if I had nothing to do. However, I never saw Wu Mi again. The only person who could speak was Ling Mei. However, she had always lived in that period of time and didn''t even know Wu Mi.


    Ling Fang still did not appear in front of me. When Wu Mi said that she was pregnant, that meant she was pregnant.


    On the other side of the family, Song Nan didn''t disappear. Min Hao continued to go out every day to be a God. If he could earn money, he would give it to me. If he couldn''t, he would giggle. They won''t explain to me where they went the other day.


    With so many mysteries unsolved, I went to the next department, the newborn.


    Newborn department, is where I first met the hospital ghost, come to report, I still have a little lingering fear.


    After I came here, I was assigned to the intensive care unit. The intensive care unit here was actually just an intensive care unit. However, the NICU in the hospital was already full, and the children were sent here with fewer problems.


    The nurse who brought me here is surnamed Yu. Nurse Yu has been pregnant for 38 weeks. She said to me, "I could be in the operating room any time. You follow me."


    Nurse Yu said that the child''s position was not right and had been adjusted by a doctor in the gynaecology department before, but it was of no use. Besides, the doctor had been suspended from his job, which was a mistake.


    Needless to say, the person she was referring to must be Wu Li.


    "Little Zhang, I heard that he has a girlfriend that''s from your school. Did they get it?" Nurse Yu quickly changed the urine of a child, conveniently touching the soft face of the child, almost kissed it.


    I imitated her to check if the children were wet. The strollers in the room were arranged randomly. At least one of them was missing while at most, there were only ten or so.


    "That Doctor Wu is really bad. Recently, more and more things have happened. If he didn''t have a strong backing, he would have been kicked out already." Nurse Yu continued, "If your classmate hasn''t gotten along with him, you should help to persuade him."


    "My classmate didn''t date him, so I helped him out at the clinic for a few days." These words were said with a guilty conscience.


    Nurse Yu said no more and sat on a stool, letting a crying child lie on her stomach. "Baby doesn''t cry, say hello to your sister."


    The afternoon sun slanted in and the room was warm and harmonious.


    When they were about to go home from work, Min Hao stopped her with a strange look. "Sister ¡­"


    I thought he was hungry, so I said, "Let''s go, I''ll buy you something to eat."


    "No, can I work with you today?" He was talking about a part-time job in the coffee shop, so I agreed.


    Since it was a normal day off, it didn''t take long for things to become dark. As customers came one after another, they all consciously distanced themselves from Min Hao. Min Hao didn''t know what was going on and used his finger to create the eternal flame as he drew on the table.


    K brought Min Hao a cup of coffee. Min Hao didn''t drink it and just threw a ball of fire inside. It was very pretty.


    He was having fun, so I let him be.


    Suddenly, the flame in the cup went out. Min Hao raised his head and said, "Sister, I''m going out for a while."


    After he finished speaking, he quickly ran outside. I watched him enter Lingguang Girls'' High School.


    I was stunned for a moment before reacting. What was this devilish brat trying to do again?! I don''t know where I got the guts, so I told K. and chased after Min Hao.


    The unceasing ghost coming out of the school, are all the Republic of China period female students dressed up, when I saw the face, but mocking.


    Min Hao had already run away and disappeared. The door was wide open, and it was pitch black inside. Min Hao must have already run in.


    I first took the branch Song Nan gave me from my ear and let it grow a little bit larger, just big enough to hold in the palm of my hand.


    With that in mind, I went in bravely.


    It seemed to be full of fog, and it was hard to breathe. I had the habit of carrying a mask with me, so I took it out and put it on.


    Looking around, Min Hao was not on the first floor. There were two choices placed in front of me.


    Up to the second floor, down to the basement.


    The lower down they went, the heavier the Yin Qi was. Min Hao was more likely to run down the mountain.


    Ashiba! Since they were already chasing this place, they couldn''t hesitate any longer! I closed my eyes and ran down.


    Sure enough, after turning around the corner, I saw the white light that Min Hao was familiar with. It seemed that my sixth sense was quite accurate.


    As I quickened my pace, the basement appeared before me.


    Above Min Hao''s head was a bright flame. He stood there motionlessly, staring at the scene in front of him.


    Following his gaze, he saw what looked like an operating room in front of him. A doctor was performing an operation on a pregnant woman.


    What was going on? I walked up to Min Hao first. He seemed to be tied up by something and was unable to move. He could only signal with his eyes for me to leave.


    How could I leave? Holding the branch, I tried to row it over him. There was a transparent membrane on his body, and the branches easily cut through them.


    "Min Hao, take Qi and leave first."


    The voice came from behind me. It was Song Nan.


    "I''m not leaving!" Min Hao stubbornly said, "I took her money, I want to save her!"


    "You can''t save her." Song Nan walked to the operating table and said in a loud voice, "Take the child with you. The adults can''t die."


    A man dressed up as a doctor (or a ghost?) He roared and threw the scalpel at Song Nan, but it couldn''t touch him at all.


    "You''ve lived for more than two hundred years. Min Hao hasn''t even been a hundred years old. You can ignore him, but I can kill you with just a flick of my finger. Do you believe that?" Song Nan spoke slowly, but every word was bone-chilling cold.


    Therefore, that person was actually a human?! Someone who has lived for more than 200 years?


    The man let out a low growl, cut open the womb of the woman on the surgical bed, and took out the child. It was a girl, but a stillborn one.


    The person pulled the girl into a pool of water of unknown composition, and the girl actually turned over in the water, swimming around in satisfaction.


    Then the man sewed up the woman''s womb and the wound in her belly, looked at us, and disappeared with her and the baby.

 C30

    "Song Nan, why didn''t you save her? "Why didn''t you save the child?!" At this moment, I was especially disappointed with Song Nan.


    Min Hao tightly pursed his lips and didn''t say a word.


    "He''s a ghost keeper, and a ghost keeper takes his own little demon. It''s the same as a human chef killing chickens to cook. Why should I stop him?" Song Nan asked me.


    "¡­" For a moment, I couldn''t find the words to retort.


    "This kid, he''s been raised for 100 years, and now he''s born. If I kill the ghost keeper, the little demon will not live, and that woman will not live! " Song Nan said coldly, "Besides, the entire house belongs to him. If he dies, these ghosts will lose control. Are you willing?"


    Song Nan looked at me with his bright eyes. Min Hao''s white light fell on Song Nan''s eyes and broke into fireworks.


    "In July, you still refuse to trust me. Not a shred of it." After Song Nan finished, he slowly disappeared.


    I held the branch he had given me in my hand and had the same feeling in my heart.


    "Min Hao, what''s going on?" In order to ignore my feelings, I decided to first comfort Min Hao. He looked very disappointed.


    Min Hao looked like he was about to cry. I quickly pulled him away.


    Min Hao ordered the white light above his head to smash forward. We instantly returned to the underground floor of the hospital. I was familiar with this place. After turning a corner, we found the elevator.


    After leaving the hospital, I took him to the nearest barbecue stand. He didn''t care if it was carcinogenic, so he grumbled in anger.


    "Little comrade, you sure are skilled in your movements!" I praise him.


    He dejectedly said, "In the past, Junior Martial Brother and I would sneak down from the mountain and together ¡­"


    Without finishing his sentence, he took a swig of beer.


    "Sis, I don''t seem to be able to protect you." Min Hao looked at me with sadness in his eyes.


    I slapped his head. "Big sister can protect herself. Don''t think too much!"


    "Before, I saw something wrong with elder sister''s child. I thought I could save her, but ¡­" He lowered his head and said in a muffled voice, "I can''t do it, I can only watch."


    I didn''t know how to comfort him, but I couldn''t drink, so I pretended to drink beer with Sprite.


    "Sis." He burped. "I''m leaving."


    "Where are you going? Didn''t your master seal the mountain? "


    He shook his head. "Feng Shan is fine. I''ll go to junior brother''s place."


    "Why?" I really couldn''t bear for him to leave. Even though he was foolish and lazy, and would fall at times of crisis, I still couldn''t bear to part with him.


    "I came down the mountain because I wanted to understand one thing. Now, I''ve thought it through. " Min Hao heaved a long sigh of relief. He smiled at me. "If I were to take responsibility for my actions, Song Nan would protect you better than me. If I were to take responsibility for my actions in this world, my power would be far from being enough."


    "I''m leaving, Sis. I''ll be back." After he finished speaking, he disappeared with the bottle in his arms.


    I wiped the tears off my face, opened a bottle of beer, and took a big gulp. It was so f * cking bad to drink it!


    I guessed that Sister Yu was Nurse Yu. She disappeared when I went to work the next day. According to her class, Nurse Xu fell asleep in the hospital lounge yesterday, and when she got out of bed, the child was gone.


    The brat that Wu Mi raised was in Ling Fang''s stomach. Previously, when the nurse was looking for Wu Mi to adjust the birthplace, she had placed the child in the nurse''s body and slowly fused the child with herself.


    A pregnant demon cannot give birth to a child. Only by moving the fetus into the body of a pregnant woman can it give birth.


    Song Nan seemed to be annoyed with me and disappeared again; Min Hao was gone; now Yue Zeyue was the only one who wandered in front of my eyes every day.


    I get annoyed when I see her.


    "Yue Zewei, can you tell me what it feels like to have a ghost in your sleep?" I jabbed at her with my cheap mouth.


    She rolled her eyes at me and disappeared.


    I open the textbook, I love to study, study makes me happy.


    When something happened to Nurse Yu, Nurse Xu, who came to pick her up, picked me up, but she was still mainly in charge of the ward, so I followed her to the ward.


    Originally, when the nurse was pregnant, the head nurse took care of her so that she wouldn''t have to work the night shift. However, Nurse Xu was different. Nurse Xu had a night shift.


    The baby is not afraid! Your baby has a protective magical equipment!


    The night shift for newborns was quite abnormal. They talked about arriving from 5 am to 8 am the next day. In fact, they were arriving at around 4 am and would be able to arrive at around 10 am no matter what.


    However, he could sleep for three hours in the middle.


    Nurse Xu was a good-natured person. She told me that it would be fine to be here before 5 o''clock, but I weighed it myself. It was already around 4: 30.


    In the locker room, the matron came in after I''d taken off my clothes.


    The head nurse of the newborn was young, and if it weren''t for the two stripes on her hat, I wouldn''t be able to recognize her.


    Seeing her come in, I stepped back to let her pass.


    She stopped. "Intern? Come on the night shift? "


    I nodded, and she walked past me without another word.


    I changed my clothes and was about to leave when she suddenly said, "You''re that Wu Li''s girlfriend?"


    If she didn''t go out for proper business and did gossip for thousands of miles, how could the head nurse not be proper?


    I awkwardly shook my head. "No, that''s all their nonsense."


    "Do you know who Wu Mi is?" "Wu Mi," I said.


    Ashiba! What did she have to do with Wu Mi?


    She grabbed me in the chest and walked away, smiling.


    Being teased by a girl, this was intolerable!


    At 7 o''clock, Nurse Xu asked me if I was hungry. I had no appetite because I was in a bad mood, so I said I had eaten.


    "Sigh!" "You even want us to buy food for you, seriously ¡­" What she said was a pity.


    My heart stirred as I hurriedly said, "It''s fine, teacher. I''ll go and buy it for you. It''s not like I have anything to do anyways."


    She was happy and handed me the money with another nurse on duty.


    "Little Zhang, there''s no need to rush back. It''s fine to take a walk." She must have been afraid that I was going to bully her, so she kept comforting me.


    I feel sorry for her enthusiasm.


    I left the hospital and went straight to the coffee shop. He had just made up his mind yesterday and would never enter the coffee shop again. Today ¡­


    When I arrived, K and Ling Fang were both there. They didn''t react much when they saw me.


    "Where''s Wu Mi?" I asked them.


    K pointed to the lounge, and I thanked him and ran for it.


    Before I could knock, Wu Mi opened the door himself.


    "Why are you here in July? "I thought you wouldn''t ¡­" Surprise was written all over his face.


    "What does the head nurse of a newborn have to do with you?" I asked straight to the point.


    He smiled and walked inside. "Don''t stand and talk, come in."


    I followed him in and asked again, "What relationship?" Hurry up and tell me, I still need to go back to work. "


    "That was a long time ago ¡­" His eyes were a little blurred, as if he was thinking hard, "I''m getting old and my memory is failing. I can''t remember a lot of things from the past."


    "Just tell me what the relationship is." I''m a little impatient, he said, dragging on. It''s my time that''s wasted.

 C31

    "It''s been over a hundred years. Let me think about it ¡­"


    He told not only the story of the matron but of his own.


    He was a scholar who had fled to the countryside because he was powerless. Surprisingly, he learned the skill of raising ghosts and then escaped to Japan. There, he learned the skill of controlling ghosts and returned back to the Lingguang Girls'' High School. He took K and Ling Fang with him because of the ghost embryo in Ling Fang''s stomach.


    Wu Millet''s face didn''t age, so they kept changing places.


    The child in Ling Fang''s womb was about to be born, so they came back here, the hospital was built by him.


    As for Feng Yilin, the head nurse, who was originally a young lady from a wealthy family, he was later arrested while playing Landlord. Wu Mi and Von Yilin''s landlord father had been friends before, the landlord father committed suicide, Wu Mi saved Von Yilin out.


    Originally, the woman was unable to cultivate ghost nurturing techniques, but since Feng Yilin had the most yin constitution, he could be considered Wu Mi''s disciple since he had learned ghost nurturing techniques from Wu Mi.


    Disciple? Only Wu Mi thought of him as his disciple. From his tone, it was clear that he was the principal wife.


    "Can you tell her that I''m exempt from this month''s internship?" I joked with him.


    He looked at me, paused for a few seconds, then said, "Okay, I''ve already told her."


    Is this a ghost keeper? How many years has it been since Song Nan was a ghost? I still have to call him before he can hear me. This was great! Not only was he immortal, he could even be linked in an instant. Wasn''t this too cool?!


    "Can I follow you and learn to raise ghosts?" As soon as I felt my head getting hot, I opened my mouth and said what I was thinking.


    Wu Mi was obviously frightened by me. After being stunned for a moment, he said, "That''s fine. You also have the Supreme Yin Body."


    Am I also of the Supreme Yin Body? I seem to have guessed something...


    "What''s the use of the Supreme Yin Body?"


    "I won''t say anything else. The Supreme Yin Body can give birth to a demon." Wu Mi made up her mind and then said firmly, "July, you already have a ghost embryo in your body, but because you haven''t formed a contract with it, you can''t give birth to it."


    I think I promised him the contract.


    "The first thing I took a fancy to was the demon in your body." He smiled wryly, "But I found out that the people and ghosts around you are things that I can''t touch."


    "But you didn''t give up?"


    "No." He shook his head. "I''ve discovered that I like the feeling of being with you. It''s a feeling of peace and enjoyment that I haven''t enjoyed for two hundred years."


    I stood up. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first." I still have to bring food for the teachers. "


    "July!" He called out to me, "I can draw the demon out of you."


    "As long as you don''t make a contract, you won''t be born, will you?" "I touched my not so flat belly. I''ve eaten too much recently and I''m going to lose weight." "Will you have a big belly like a pregnant woman?"


    "No, the Ghost Birth is not a human fetus. It is only the soul that is nurtured in the mother''s body. Only when the body is separated from the mother''s body will it be able to obtain a physical entity."


    "Thank you." I really have to thank him. Otherwise, I really wouldn''t know what Song Nan wanted to do.


    When I got back to the hospital, indeed, Nurse Xu said I could go home, that I could come for an internship sometime, and then wait for the notice.


    I did not insist on staying. I wanted to go find Yue Zaiwei.


    When I got home, Yue Zewei was watching TV. It was a silly TV shopping. She was enjoying it very much. But when she saw me coming back, she stopped looking at me and turned off the TV.


    "Just watch it. Anyway, the TV isn''t mine, and I''m not paying for the electricity." How generous I am! Hm!


    Yue Zewei looked at me suspiciously. Every time I spoke to her, my character would be questioned. It was probably because the hole I dug for her was too infuriating.


    "Ze Wei ¡­" My soft policy has come online.


    "Shut up!" She was very cautious. "Every time you call me that, it''s no good!"


    So awkward! This conversation was completely impossible!


    I shut my mouth obediently. Since my character was being questioned, I will do my best to show off.


    She looked at the ad again for a while and then asked me, "What are you trying to say? Speak! "


    I pretended to be watching TV and ignored her.


    Unable to hold it in, she turned off the television. "Don''t be like this, it''s annoying!"


    "Can I speak now?"


    She nodded.


    "Is Song Nan looking for me because I possess the Supreme Yin Body?" I picked up an apple from the plate on the table and took a bite.


    She knew the question I was going to ask, but that didn''t mean she wanted to answer it.


    She turned on the TV and went back to her ad, but she didn''t deny it.


    "I''ll let you know that I definitely won''t contract with him. This ghost head will stay in my stomach for the rest of my life, so don''t even think about giving birth to it!" I happily took two bites of the apple. The sweet and refreshing juice filled my mouth and my heart felt indescribably comfortable.


    "Then what''s the use of you telling me all this? Go and tell Master! " Yue Zaiwei said indifferently.


    "This apple is delicious, too bad, you can''t eat it!" I waved the apple in my hand at her with a smug look on my face.


    Sure enough, she understood what I meant and pounced on me.


    I pulled out the jade talisman that Min Hao left for me. "Don''t do anything reckless. This is the talisman my family''s Min Hao gave me. If he''s not here, I can cure you!"


    She spat at me, "Pui! The person with the most yin constitution can only produce one in a hundred years, how can you possibly find it! "


    I was wondering why Song Nan was holding onto me so tightly. It turns out that the Supreme Yin Body is even more precious than a giant panda. I reckon that he would only try to swindle a girl after I die or a hundred years from now.


    "What a coincidence. With a yin constitution that has lived for a hundred years, even though I''m a bit older, I should still be able to give birth." I threw the remains of the fruit into the trash, right in the center.


    "What do you want to do? Persuade her to sign a contract with her master? "


    "I think so. I won''t be born anyway, why waste your time on me?! " "That person''s master is familiar with me, and, she especially listens to her master''s words, she will definitely conclude the contract soon. When that time comes, you guys can busy yourselves with your great work, and I will live my life. We won''t disturb each other!"


    "Alright, I''ll go with you!"


    I went to talk to Wu Mi first, he was silent for a long time, said can help me. What I''m most worried about is the relationship between him and Feng Yilin. If Feng Yilin was concerned about him, he definitely wouldn''t go and give birth to ghosts for the male ghost.


    Wu Mi took Yue Zewei and me to Feng Yilin''s house. Wu Mi and Yue Zewei were still awkward meeting each other.


    "Dr. Wu, aren''t you supposed to raise ghosts? This useless ghost of mine, how about you raise it and play with it! " I generously sold Song Nan''s lackeys, yet didn''t charge any money.


    Wu Mi shook his head, "No, I have no way to raise a ghost with a domain that recognizes its master."


    "Then we will be at a disadvantage. If you can''t raise her, and you get married in the future, won''t she still have to make a living by herself?"


    Yue Zewei was thoroughly enraged. "Zhang July! If you continue acting like a b * stard, I''m not going! Whoever wants to go, go! Whoever wants to give birth will be born! "

 C32

    The villa by the artificial lake, let alone her house, even her ordinary apartment close to the building, is still not finished even after I divided it into 100 years.


    When we entered, she was lazily lying on the sofa, like a lazy and noble cat.


    "Wu Mi has already told me everything." She waved the red wine cup in her hand and placed it before her nose, gently sniffing at it. However, she did not drink it.


    I shamelessly asked, "Then do you agree?"


    "Ha!" Zhang July! You can do it! " Ferlin threw his red glass at me, and Wu Mi threw his arms around me and dodged to the side. The wine cup fell onto the white carpet. It did not shatter, but it was still a dazzling red. It was a truly frightening sight.


    "The man I like, if you don''t like him, you can have him! If you don''t like the ghost you want to get rid of, let me go and give birth to a little ghost for him! Zhang July! Don''t you think you''ve gone too far? "


    I can ignore the first half, but I was indeed in the wrong with the second half.


    "The reason why Master can''t form a contract with Zhang Qi is because she isn''t Master''s destined person." Yue Zaiwei suddenly said, "Therefore, even if she had a ghost embryo, she would not be able to give birth to one."


    "Then what right do you have to say that I''m your master''s destined person?" Feng Yi Lin did not believe Yue Ze Wei''s godly words.


    "Master''s chosen one is the Supreme Yin Body. You know that the Supreme Yin Body cannot live for long. Only you have lived for over a hundred years. You can continue to live in the future!"


    "Heh, that Wu Mi can also live for a long time. Is he the one who is destined for you?!" Von Yilin quickly countered.


    Feng Yilin was too strong, and my trump card, Wu Mi, automatically pretended that he didn''t exist after hearing Feng Yilin''s "The man I like"!


    The situation had turned into a one-sided mess. I need support!


    Needless to say, reinforcements really did appear!


    The male protagonist of our conversation, Song Nan, suddenly appeared in front of us. This narcissistic ghost must have dressed up properly. His originally elegant and noble demeanor was now vividly displayed.


    He was like a prince that had been asleep for a thousand years, with countless mysteries that made people unable to stop.


    Song Nan walked in front of Feng Yi Lin and bowed slightly. His voice was always able to strike at the weakest string at the bottom of his heart, so he couldn''t help but break all the defenses.


    He said softly, "Marry me, will you?"


    By now, Ferlin had retracted her sharp claws, and she said in a soft voice, "Okay!"


    This face control! Didn''t you say you liked Wu Millet?! Liar!


    "Lights, don''t you guys need to leave?" Feng Yi Lin looked at us who were still standing there, and said with dissatisfaction, "How can we be together if you don''t give us some time to communicate?!"


    I was the first to react, pulling Wu Mi and Yue Zaiwei away.


    This man and this ghost had suffered a huge blow.


    Wu Miaomiao was alright, as soon as he knew that the other person liked him, he was instantly thrown to the back of his mind.


    As for Yue Zewei, she had a crush on a ghost for over a hundred years. She could not give birth to a child for him, so she had to be responsible for finding a surrogate mother. This was a typical matriarch''s body and the life of a servant girl.


    I returned to the car with two battered jars of vinegar and opened the window. So sour! I can''t breathe! "


    Yue Zewei slapped my head, "Can''t you shut your mouth for a while?!"


    "Sister, I am very happy! What''s wrong with just a few words? This car belongs to your family! What are you pulling on me for?! " When I shouted back, my sister and I had never lost since we were young.


    "July!" Wu Li shouted at me to stop, and I bitterly shut my mouth. His car, he had the final say!


    "Do you really want Song Nan and Feng Yilin to be together?" Wu Mi suddenly asked me, "You don''t have a single thing in your heart ¡­"


    "What is it?" I interrupted him. "Humans and ghosts are different. Even if I''m not a socialist youth, I''m still a popular female hooligan. Elder sister, I like men. I''m not a ghost."


    "Since you don''t like Song Nan, why didn''t you accept me?"


    Wu Mi''s question was hard to answer because there was no connection between the two. After a few seconds of confusion, I gave an inoffensive reply, "The generation gap between us is too big. We both say that we''re three years old, and if it''s filled with water, we''re separated by several Pacific Rivers!"


    Yue Zewei and Wu Li gave me a stunned look, just as I had expected.


    My mind was in a mess. I didn''t know what was wrong, but the branch Song Nan gave me was still stuck in my ear. There was an indescribable commotion coming from there. As time passed, it got stronger and stronger.


    I took off the branch and spoke up, "I forgot about this. Song Nan gave it to me. I will pass it to Feng Yi Lin."


    After saying that, I got out of the car and ran into the villa.


    As soon as he entered, he saw that the two of them were already touching each other''s faces, about to kiss. Song Nan was indeed efficient.


    When they saw me come in, they didn''t seem to panic, so they turned to look at me, not wanting to part ways.


    Suddenly, he thought of a sneer. Seeing the two of them kissing, he walked over and asked, "Can I join?"


    I was stunned for a moment, then quickly walked in front of them, opened my palm and said, "Feng Yilin, this is..." "Song Nan gave it to you. I have been keeping it for a while, so I''ll give it to you now!"


    Song Nan slightly narrowed his eyes. There was a cold light in his eyes. However, his body was emitting a sorrowful aura, but I felt that it must be my misconception.


    Ferlin looked at it and said, "This is... "Branches?"


    Eyebrows... I''ve always called it a branch myself, a branch.


    "Yes, take it."


    Feng Yi Lin looked at Song Nan and saw that he didn''t have any reaction, so he reached out to grab it.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to touch the branch, the branch was suddenly covered in a layer of white light and automatically fused into my body. At the same time, a small lightning bolt ruthlessly struck my finger.


    Ferlin had to hold on to his numb arm with his other hand, and he glared at me. What exactly are you trying to do?! "


    It seems like I did it on purpose.


    "I''ve told you before, only the two of us can touch this thing. Even Min Hao doesn''t dare to touch it carelessly. How is she compatible?!" Song Nan''s words seemed to come from his nostrils, haughty and contemptuous.


    "You ¡­" Feng Yi Lin could only look at him aggrievedly, not daring to say anything. He shouted at me, "Zhang Qi! Wherever you come from, the trouble goes back to you! "This is my house, you can enter if you want, leave if you want ¡­"


    "You, get out!" Song Nan spoke up. He did not look at anyone, but he was definitely not speaking to me. "If you keep shouting at July, I will destroy your soul right now! So what if you people who raise ghosts, if all of you ghosts attack together, what can you do to stop me?! "


    At the end of his words, a strong gale suddenly rose up around Song Nan and he ''sent'' Feng Yi Lin out. I was safely protected in his arms.

 C33

    "Will you really believe me when my soul disappears because of you?" After Song Nan said this in a low voice, he lightly kissed my forehead and disappeared again.


    It suddenly occurred to me that he would not come back.


    Yue Zewei didn''t leave. She stayed in Wu Millet''s shop and I didn''t receive any phone calls to work. I didn''t have the mood to do so, so I just stayed at home to be a mushroom and let my hair grow.


    No one was being unreasonable, so when my birthday arrived, I decided to go home.


    She called the empress dowager at my house and said that she was going home for a few days, and she thought I had made some mistake and was being driven home.


    When I was young, my father was out of town doing business. Her Majesty followed him, and I followed her at first. When I couldn''t take care of her properly, she sent me to my maternal grandma''s house in the countryside.


    Later, when I was in high school, my father bought a house in the city, but my high school was full-time, and after that the university lived in, and I was lazy and did not want to go home.


    Her Majesty had always regretted that she had "abandoned" me, saying that the daughters of other families were her mother''s intimate little cotton-padded jackets, and that I carried my own bulletproof vest and was invulnerable.


    I climbed the mountain with a group of boys every day in the countryside, fighting and swearing, and even stole through all the nearby orchards. It wasn''t easy for me to not be identified as a man, and it was even harder for me to talk to Her Majesty in a warm voice than it was for me to score full marks in the college entrance exam.


    When I was young, my grandma didn''t give me a birthday. She didn''t say why, but later on I heard that it was because my yin energy was too dense, so my birthday could speed up the consumption of my lifespan. Originally, I thought it was pure bullshit, but now, I have a bit of faith in it.


    My birthday is unlucky, the fifth day of the Lunar calendar, this natural born child is the birthday of the Lunar calendar, and I only remembered the date of the Lunar calendar, the Lunar calendar is too lazy to check.


    The day before my birthday, I took a bus ride for more than an hour before I arrived at my neighborhood.


    An awkward scene occurred. I didn''t have a permit card for the neighborhood, and this house was one I''d bought since college. Every time I went home, I''d pick up a car and take it to my house, but I had no idea where my home was.


    The big brother guard looked at me suspiciously for a long time. There were very few people coming in and out of the district at this point. Don''t ask me why I didn''t call my dad, every day at home, charging treasure has long since starved to death, the good habit of daily charging mobile phones has long since disappeared, now not even a brick.


    I thought and thought and then pulled the jade talisman from my neck and put it on the card. Perhaps because I was afraid that there would be no sound, my mouth mysteriously made a "Beep" sound.


    Ashiba! I am completely impressed by my IQ. Right now, the guard no longer doubts me and instead feels endless pity ¡­


    The time to witness a miracle had come! The door opened! It really opened!


    The guard walked over and said, "Miss, please go home quickly. This time, I''ll open the door for you. Next time ¡­ Sigh! It''s too pitiful! "


    With that, he shook his head and left.


    Me: "¡­"


    The jade talisman is useless. I''ll try the branch again. He placed the branch on his palm. Don''t say it, it really worked this time!


    Under the guidance of the branches, I soon arrived at the front of my building. I know what floor my house is on.


    Seventh floor, because my name is July, so my father did not hesitate to buy the seventh floor.


    It was too late to ring the doorbell when he entered his own house. At the time, my father had three sets of keys and a key card in his hand, "In July, the house is all yours, so you don''t have to ask for the key." With that, he gave the key and key card to my grandfather.


    At that time, my grandfather was still alive and lived near my home. The old man passed away when I was in my third year of university, and the house was left to me.


    When I entered, Her Majesty was knitting a scarf, pink and tender, and I could not help sighing that my Empress Dowager had an immortal heart.


    "You''re back?" Her Majesty indifferently swept a glance at me before saying with disdain, "You''ve lost weight again. If you continue to lose weight, you won''t even have a chest!"


    Thank you, Her Majesty. After so long, someone finally said I was thin, although this conclusion was quite baffling.


    "There''s fresh watermelon juice in the fridge. Go get it yourself."


    It was hard for Her Majesty to remember that I loved watermelon juice.


    As soon as I took it out, I felt bored. Her Majesty said lightly, "I added a carrot to it."


    Carrot... There shouldn''t be much juice, so it could be ignored.


    "And a papaya."


    I put the cup down and looked at Her Majesty.


    She thought about it and said, "And a tomato, some blueberries, a banana, and a little cantaloupe."


    This was the perfect treatment for darkness! There was nothing I could do. Her Majesty''s heart was filled with boredom.


    "Empress Dowager." I called to her, and she looked up at me gravely and said, "Mom!"


    "Alright!" Fine! I''ll listen to you. Empress Dowager, did you bring back the key you gave my grandfather? " I was afraid that I would forget, so I asked for the key first, in case I become retarded again next time.


    "No!" At that time, your grandfather gave your father the key to his house before he left and told him to keep it for you ¡­ " Her Majesty said that there was a sudden pause and did not continue.


    I thought that Her Majesty must have felt a little sad at the thought of what had happened. Even though I hadn''t interacted much with my grandfather, and had seen much of life and death, I was still rather sad in my heart.


    "Where is the key to my grandfather''s house? I''ll go to his house and get the keys. " I took the empty cup and went to the kitchen to wash it. When I came out, Her Majesty was still standing there in a daze.


    My empress dowager''s life is a pampered one. She''s always been pampered, and never let loose in her heart.


    I didn''t count on her, and although I rarely went home, I knew where my father kept his things. He liked to boast about everything. I remember one time he found a wooden box in a cultural market. It was so delicate and elegant that he said he wanted to use it to store some small pieces of memorable stuff.


    Soon, I found it in the corner of the storage room. It had been a long time since I last saw it.


    I remember that there was a lock on the wooden box, but I had a branch. I just knew that the branch could open it.


    Opening the wooden box, I found a lot of old oceanic and silver ornaments inside. I recognized it, it was my grandmother''s, my grandmother''s family used to be big landlords, even after playing Landlord, my grandmother still had enough money for ordinary people to live without worry for the rest of their lives.


    At the top, there is my grandfather''s key.


    I took the key, grabbed it in my hand, and closed the wooden box.


    Walking out, something dropped on the ground. I looked down and saw that it was a silver ring. It should have been brought out by the key.


    I picked up the silver ring. This silver ring suited my taste, and with a simple description of the ring, there were elongated flowers on the end of the ring. Somehow, I thought of two lives.


    Generally speaking, silver ornaments would oxidize on the surface if left untouched for a long time, causing the surface of the silver ring to be dim and even turn black. Although the silver ring''s color was a bit dark, it was very comfortable to hide in the darkness, as if it was supposed to be like this.


    I put the silver ring on the little finger of my left hand.

 C34

    "Majesty, where are your keys and key card?" I went back to my room and changed my clothes. I put a baseball cap on my head, decided it wasn''t enough, and pulled out a pair of glasses to frame my nose. I didn''t believe that the guard would recognize me.


    Before she could say anything, I saw her key hang on a magnetic key ring on the back of the door.


    I took the key, said hello to Her Majesty, and left.


    First, I went to the basement to pick up my BMW ¨C Bicycle. Ever since that year when I ruined my triad, "What Do You Want a Bicycle?"


    The janitor young brother really didn''t recognize me and let me have a great time!


    Grandpa''s residential area doesn''t need a key card or anything like that. I arrived in a flash and parked the car downstairs. I entered the building.


    Grandpa''s house was on the first floor. Soon, they arrived at the door. The already mottled anti-theft door was now covered with rust.


    I put the key in. It was hard to turn, and I almost suspected I''d break it the next second.


    Just as I was hesitating whether to poke with the universal branch, the door finally opened. The door inside was still easily opened without much effort.


    The moment I opened the door, I was almost killed by the smell of rotten air that had been out of breath for a long time. I tried to open all the windows, to get a little air, but they were all closed and wouldn''t open.


    The room was very dark, but the house had long since shut down and my phone had been recharged since it was out of battery. I searched the room with difficulty.


    We weren''t able to find anything in the living room, so I looked towards Grandfather''s bedroom.


    Then, from the bottom of my heart, there was a surge of fear, and my heart began to pound.


    I suppressed my strong thoughts. This is my grandfather''s house. I have lived here for most of my life. Just looking at my blood ties, I am absolutely safe!


    Without any hesitation, I pushed open the bedroom door. The scene in front of me shocked me: a person was lying on the bed!


    Forgive me for not being able to call him a ghost, because he is my grandfather.


    When the old man saw me enter, he shakily stretched out a hand towards me. "July, grandpa has let you down ¡­"


    I hurriedly walked forward. I stopped my grandfather''s hand. Just as I wanted to say something, my consciousness starts to blur.


    Like a lone soul floating in the air, I was suddenly pulled into some place by a strong force. However, I immediately calmed down. It should be because I have my own physical body.


    I heard grandfather''s voice, but it wasn''t old. He said, "I''m sorry, July. Grandpa couldn''t find you and let this lonely soul live for you. When Grandpa finds you, I''ll send you back!"


    Soon after, his grandfather''s voice became old, "Leave my house for July, I will go downstairs to find her. When I find her, it will be when she returns."


    I heard my father say: "Dad, we raised her for so long in July, she is our child, why must you persevere?"


    "NO!" She''s not! "She doesn''t ¡­"


    For a moment, all sound was gone, and I was standing in a white mist.


    "July!" Who''s calling me? Familiar and unfamiliar...


    That''s my voice!


    "July, do you like my body?" My lips were out of my control as I said, "I''ve been imprisoned for you for more than 20 years. It wasn''t until my grandfather passed away that I was rescued ¡­"


    "Do you know where I''ve been all this time?" She sneered before continuing, "I''m right by your side, watching you do all sorts of useless things like an idiot day by day. Really, you''ve really shamed me!"


    Ashiba! What does your sister''s desire to live have to do with you?


    "From today onwards, I want my body back. You''ve already used it for so many years, now it''s time to return it to me!" The moment she said those words, I was pushed out of my body.


    "It''s only Zhang Qi!" She smiled at me.


    "July! July! What''s the matter with you? "


    After the fog dissipated, I returned to my grandfather''s bedroom, but I could no longer return to my body.


    I saw my father hold July in his arms and call to her in a worried voice.


    July slowly opened her eyes and softly said to my father, "Dad, perhaps the air here is too stuffy, and my breathing isn''t good. When I saw the key on the bed, I ran over. The result is ¡­"


    "Stupid July! Daddy prepared a set of keys for you at home, so you don''t have to come. " Maybe it''s because he wanted to make up for me, but my dad had always been very close to spoiling me, so he told me everything. As such, my relationship with my dad was especially good.


    My father helped July up, but my grandfather was still lying there, looking at me with a bitter smile. He said, "I''m sorry," and kept talking until he disappeared into thin air.


    I followed them and got into my dad''s car. July looked at me in the rearview mirror with a smug expression on her face.


    When they returned home, the empress dowager immediately came to greet them. "How is July? Are you well?"


    My father waved his hand at Her Majesty. "Let''s let July rest first, and wait for me to make her some soup. I''d rather not make her some dark food."


    "Dad, as soon as I got home, Mom gave me a large cup of dark cuisine. I almost went to report to Marx!" July was coquettish to my father, but that wasn''t my tone at all.


    "In July, you should go back to your room to sleep first. Dad will wake you up after cooking lunch." My father took July back to the bedroom, and instead of following me in, I waited until my father came out before following him into the kitchen.


    Her Majesty followed. "Did you hear that? She called me Mom! She''s not July! I won''t call my mother in July! She''s not in July! "


    Her Majesty said, tears streaming down her face. I never knew Her Majesty cared so much about me.


    My father hugged the empress dowager. "Shu-er, don''t cry anymore. Father brought her back, so she must be in July. Even if we''ve raised her for so many years, she isn''t in July after all!"


    "I don''t care! I want July! Even if I have no heart or lungs in July, even if I am sloppy, but, she is my July ah! Brother Zhi, you can''t let July just disappear like this! You can''t! "


    "Shu-er, don''t cry ¡­" She will be sad to hear it when she comes back in July. " My dad was already in tears. "This is all a foregone conclusion. Back then, when we went to visit Master, Master also predicted that Father would bring July back, right?"


    I seem to understand that when I was young, they weren''t bringing me out to do business, but to visit the master. After believing the master''s words, they probably had a deep relationship with me and it would be very painful then.


    They already knew that I wasn''t their daughter.


    I drifted back to my room, where July was sitting on my... No, it was her bed. She looked at me with a faint smile.


    "Don''t be complacent, they can''t accept me at the moment. After a long time, they will naturally fall in love with me!" The smile at the corner of her mouth was like ridicule, but it also seemed like pity.


    I opened my mouth and found I could speak. "You''re Zhang July. Who am I?"

 C35

    "Who are you? "Is it important?" She asked me: "You are just a ghost. You have no last name, why must you persevere?!"


    "You said before that you would be imprisoned for me? What prison? "Where is the prison?" I remember what she said before, if I was imprisoned, how could I be a ghost?! Could it be that the Underworld had built prisons for lonely ghosts?


    "Why are you so annoyed?! I said you are a ghost, you are a ghost! What''s the use of knowing so much? Your body is mine to begin with, and you still want to snatch it back? Her tone was irritable, as if these words had been stifling in her heart for too long, and she was almost roaring in anger at the end.


    "I don''t want to return to my body. Just tell me, just who am I?" I tried to persuade her.


    She looked at me and sneered. "You really want to know?"


    Is this for real? Of course I want to know who I am! I cursed in my heart.


    "In my previous life, I was the Empress and you were only my servant. And then the country fell and you betrayed me, so you were locked up in jail. " She said magnanimously, "Now that we are in a socialist society, let''s not talk about the nobility and lowliness of our status. I will not pursue your crimes, just stay away from me and I''ll be annoyed when I see you!"


    "No, Song Nan said I died jumping into the sea ¡­" My weak objection.


    "I was the one who jumped to his death, and I was the one the emperor should marry! What right do you have to hurt the Emperor time and time again?! This is too shameless! "


    No wonder there is no love between Song Nan and me. So the Zhang Qi he was destined to have with me is not me.


    "In my previous life, it was my regret that I couldn''t open the branches and leaves for him." She rubbed her belly and happily said, "Right now, I already have a child in my stomach. God must pity us ¡­"


    She mumbled a lot, and was close to going crazy.


    I was speechless, but where would I go next? Am I a new ghost? Or an old ghost like Song Nan? I''m not afraid of the sun, so logically speaking, I should have some cultivation experience.


    But what can I do?


    I had seen too much through the walls to feel anything new; as for floating around, it only made me feel even sadder.


    I looked at Zhang Qi who was still in ecstasy. I went out to see my father and Empress Dowager in grief. I decided to leave. This place does not belong to me, and it is useless for me to stay here.


    Out the door, I gave the direction to the wind, and I went where the wind blew me.


    As I passed the gate of the neighborhood, I let out a beep, but no one laughed at me anymore.


    I was hanging on a tree branch. I didn''t know what was on my lower leg, but my entire body was swaying in the wind. At one point, the situation was extremely awkward ¡­


    "Where are you from? It doesn''t look like the one I want to catch! " the boy under the tree shouted at me.


    I looked down. Ouch! God of Men!


    Really, he''s the god of our department, one year ahead of me. The story between him and me is very complicated. In a nutshell, I know him, and he doesn''t know me.


    "Senior brother Zuo Ming, I''m your junior sister!" Please do not think that this sound is very strange. In all the medical schools in the country, there is a high chance that juniors are juniors, juniors, juniors and juniors.


    "Junior Sister?" Is the school dead this year? " Big Bro Zuoming''s forehead creased slightly and he looks at me doubtfully.


    "Senior, put me down first, I''ll explain it to you." In fact, hanging is nothing, not painful not itchy, but in front of the male god, I shy.


    He hesitated, then put me down. I told him the whole story, but I cleverly covered up that part of Song Nan. Don''t ask me, I don''t want to tell my god.


    "Have you ever been naked, or not wearing any jewelry at all?" "No," I say.


    This question was very shameful, but senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming''s expression was very serious. Thus, I honestly replied, "I usually don''t wear any jewelry."


    Suddenly, a long sword appeared in senior brother Zuoming''s hand and he stabbed it towards me. It was a peach wood sword. I had seen it at Min Hao''s place before. At that time, I thought it was a piece of wood. Now that it has turned into a ghost, I could feel the power of the peach wood sword.


    When it stabbed me, I felt as if my three souls were being split apart. I didn''t even have time to cry, but I shouted "Song Nan" out of habit.


    Big Bro Zuoming put the sword back in his hand. I turned around and an ugly ghost disappeared with a twist. Fortunately, this sword is not directed at me. As for Song Nan, he did not appear. That''s right, the person he was destined for wasn''t me, so my call would have no effect.


    Suppressing the bitterness in my heart, I asked Zuoming: "Senior, are you the disciple of the Heavenly Master?"


    "You mean Zhang shi?"


    I nodded quickly. If he was, I could have taken Min Hao out and fawned on him.


    Unexpectedly, his face was filled with disdain, "How can the Heavenly Master compare to our Taoist Mao Shan?!"


    Damn it all! I won''t mention Min Hao even if I''m beaten to death.


    "You were probably possessed by a ghost." "Ghost can only possess a human body, but if that person''s three souls are no longer in the body, then that ghost won''t be able to stay in the body for long, unless it has a soul-sealing or soul-binding magic tool."


    When I heard what Zuoshi Ge gave me, the more I think about it, the more reasonable it makes sense!


    "Let''s go!" "Take me back to your house," he said. "I''ll go see what kind of ghost it is. It''ll take away my stupid little sister''s body in broad daylight."


    I floated in front and led the way, feeling incomparably desolate. It wasn''t easy for senior brother Zuoming to recognize me, but instead, he had stuck a label of "foolish junior sister" on me ¡­


    Otherwise, it would be great if he had the magic power, as senior brother Zuoming would be able to arrive in front of my house without any obstructions.


    He politely knocked on my door, and in his hand appeared a bouquet of pink roses and two bottles of well-packaged moutai. It was amazing! This is what my empress dowager and my father love the most.


    The empress dowager''s muffled voice came from inside. "Who is it?"


    Zuo Ming calmly replied, "Auntie, I''m July''s boyfriend."


    My boyfriend! That made me happy. I like this position!


    I heard a scream from inside, like something had dropped. Her Majesty had always thought that I would never get married, and this time she was frightened.


    The one who opened the door was my dad, so he very politely let senior brother Zuo Ming in.


    Zhuyan ge walked into the living room and politely said, "Uncle, Auntie, I''m called Zuo Ming. I''m one year older than July, and I''m currently working in the surgical center of T University Affiliated Hospital."


    After saying that, he handed over the things in his hand. "July is shy. I didn''t dare to tell uncle and aunt. I came this time because I hope uncle and aunt will agree to have a date with me."


    Her Majesty took the flowers, and my father took the two bottles of wine.


    Zhang Qi sat on the sofa and looked at us coldly, because she didn''t know Zuming.

 C36

    Grandfather passed away during my third year''s summer vacation, starting my senior year in university, while senior apprentice brother Zuoming has already gone to the hospital for an internship. Even if the dorm often talks about senior brother Zuo, even if she''s always on me, I don''t believe that she would know senior brother Zuo.


    Seeing July sitting on the sofa with a cold expression, senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming said in an aggrieved tone, "July, are you angry with me? I should have said hi before coming over, don''t be angry! "


    This pitiful feeling of being wronged and spoiled, and this cute little expression ¡­ A male god is a male god, my heart is about to melt!


    Her Majesty and my father quickly understood when they saw her, but they did think of Zuo Ming as my boyfriend.


    "Zuo Ming, take a seat." Zhi-ge, let''s go cut some fruits for Zuo Ming! " The empress dowager quickly began to console Zhuoshi Ge, "July is so willful, like a little temper."


    Zuo Ming smiled, "Auntie, I like her to be headstrong and be especially cute."


    Her Majesty was struck by his words and found an excuse to go to the kitchen to find my father.


    July stood up and walked towards her bedroom. Zuo Ming followed, so naturally, I followed as well.


    After entering the room, July no longer pretended to be calm. She angrily asked me, "Just what do you want to do? Didn''t I tell you to stay away? "


    "Heh, I''ve never seen such a shameless bastard. He stole my body, yet he''s still blaming me!" Zuo Ming grabbed July''s left hand and raised it up. "If this body is yours, then why do you need a soul ring?!"


    July threw off the Zuming brother''s words, and said provocatively: "So what? Can you take it off? "


    Junior Brother Zuo Ming turned around and sat down on the sofa. He said in a very relaxed manner, "I can''t take it off, but I didn''t expect my junior sister''s mana to be so high. I really can''t touch the soul ring she put on."


    Me? Ashiba! I really want to chop my hands off! Let your hands be cheap! Let your hands be cheap!


    Taking the risk of being scolded, I asked senior apprentice brother Zuoming, "Senior brother, can I take it off?"


    "Yes, as long as you return to your body."


    It was as though he didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, July was exceptionally arrogant. She grabbed the ring and said, "I''ve tried, but I can''t take it off either!"


    So angry! He really wanted to slap her!


    July sat on the bed, looking at me smugly and smiling.


    "Hehehe ¡­" Shopkeeper Zuo smiled meaningfully for a moment, then stood up and walked out without saying anything.


    "Auntie, I just received a notice. I''m going back to work on the night shift today, so I won''t disturb you any longer. I''ll come visit another day." Master Zuming went to the kitchen to say goodbye to the Empress Dowager and my father.


    The empress dowager was really reluctant to part with senior apprentice brother Zuming, so she nagged him for a long time before letting him go.


    "Senior Brother Zuo Ming, where are we going?" The smile that never left his face made me feel uneasy. Why did he feel that this malicious smile was meant for me?


    "If you go, you''ll know."


    He looked like he was strolling around, but he was so fast I grabbed him by the hem of his shirt and floated behind him.


    And then we went to the suburbs... Graveyard.


    Without any hesitation, senior brother Zuo Ming sat cross-legged on the grass outside the cave and looked at the setting sun in satisfaction.


    "Stupid Junior Sister, shouldn''t you be interning now? Why is there such a long vacation? " Big Bro Zuming actually started chattering with me about family matters.


    I wanted to sit like him, but the wind was strong in the suburbs, and I was blown away as soon as I sat down...


    Upon seeing this, senior brother Zuoming threw a talisman onto my body. I could finally sit down in peace.


    "I know a person. He was very familiar with the head nurse in my internship department, so he gave me a leave of absence."


    "I know this hospital quite well." The setting sun shone in the eyes of senior brother Zuoming, reflecting a strange luster, like a beautiful jade that had fallen asleep for a thousand years.


    "Who?" I remember boys don''t go to maternity and child hospitals for internships.


    "An old acquaintance named Wu Millet. Do you know him? "


    The world is so small, I nodded. "Not only do we know each other, we are also very familiar with each other. I was able to have such a long vacation, and it was all thanks to him. "


    "Haha, like I said, how could he be willing to let you go?" Zuoshi Ge laughed happily, "Can he resist the attraction of the ghost embryo on your body?"


    "Wu Mi said he can lure the demon out." I didn''t completely believe Wu Mi''s words, but I felt that whatever he said was right, so I asked him.


    He stopped laughing and was very puzzled: "How is this possible? It''s fine if he can''t obtain it, but how can he bear to destroy this ghost embryo?!"


    "You want to destroy him by luring him out?"


    "Yes, the Ghost Birth is a Spirit Body, and since it has been drawn out of the body, it naturally disappears."


    Listening to senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming''s words, I felt a slight sense of unwillingness in my heart.


    After the sun had set, the sky slowly darkened. As a ghost, I haven''t had the hobby of spending the night in the wilderness, especially since this is a cemetery.


    I sucked my nose, which didn''t exist, and asked Big Bro Zuming, "Big Bro Zuming, are we going to spend the night here?"


    "That''s about right, but, Senior brought you to see something fun. If you''re bored, you can sleep first."


    There was nothing to play with, and the fresh fun of being a ghost was gone as well. I just hung in the air and fell asleep.


    In a daze, I was woken up by senior brother Zuming. When I opened my eyes, I was shocked because there were two senior brothers in front of me! One was standing, while the other was still sitting on the ground.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to eat." The senior apprentice brother said, "I''m now like you, also a ghost."


    "But, your body is here, is it okay?" I''m a little worried.


    "It''s fine, ghosts can''t enter my body, and no one can see my body."


    What a big heart!


    Zuming took me forward, walking as if we were on the street, with a lot of ghosts sitting in front of us.


    From the looks of it, they were probably throwing a wedding banquet.


    "Senior Brother Zuo Ming, are they going to get married?"


    Zhuyan Ge took out an invitation and said, "Right, moreover, the bride is a ghost that you know."


    A ghost I know? Do I know a ghost?


    After reading the invitation, the host led us into the hall.


    The hall was like an ancient wedding. There were many antique round tables, and quite a few ghosts had already sat down. We randomly found two empty seats and sat down.


    Even though it should have been midnight when the groom brought the bride into the hall, the groom''s face was Song Nan!


    I almost fell off my stool. Did Song Nan find someone who was willing to marry him?


    After a closer look, I realized that something was wrong. This shouldn''t be Song Nan, it''s just that his bright red wedding robe lightens the beauty on his face, which is why I didn''t recognize him.


    He was the Spirit King!


    I subconsciously dodged, but after thinking about so many ghosts, he probably wouldn''t notice me.


    Holding on to the excitement in my heart, I started to ridicule in my heart. No matter what, this was a Ghost King, and this wedding was too fitting. It didn''t look like it would be official at all, or was it just a formality?


    It seemed that everywhere there were tangible marriages, people with paths, ghosts with paths, but in the end they all came back the same way.


    I looked at the bride again. She was not wearing a red veil, but her face looked familiar to me.

 C37

    However, the bride had a blank expression on her face, as if she hadn''t come here voluntarily to get married. I looked at her for a moment, still unable to remember where I had seen her.


    "What''s wrong with me? You can''t even recognize yourself anymore?" Zhuyan Ge said with a smile.


    I''ve been struck by lightning! How could it be me?!


    I looked carefully. Actually, I rarely look at myself in the mirror and normally don''t even bother to put on makeup. This bride has so many things on her face, how could I recognize her with a single glance?!


    "Will their marriage affect me?" I have to ask first, if my body marries the Spirit King, I will have to stay with the Ghost King when I go back, then I won''t go back.


    "No, this kind of marriage is a soul contract, it has nothing to do with the body."


    That''s good, the baby is relieved.


    Soon, the ceremony ended and he sent her to the bridal chamber. I tugged on his sleeve. "But it''s my body that''s coming into the bridal room!"


    "Alright, let''s go and take a look." With a wave of his hand, he made me smaller and put me in his pocket.


    He had a round hole in his pocket so I could see out.


    We directly entered the bridal chamber. At this moment, July was sitting blankly on the wedding bed, with the Ghost King standing in front of her.


    Slowly, July''s eyes were no longer dull. She should have already recovered.


    "You''re the Spirit King?" July asked.


    The Spirit King was very pleased with himself, "Of course, and now that you''ve already exchanged pleasantries with me, you''ll be my wife."


    July had clearly learned my skill and shouted "Song Nan".


    Song Nan also appeared. Indeed, he wasn''t angry with me. I was just saying that his words were useless.


    "Since the gift is done and the soul contract is done, what else can you do?" When the Spirit King saw Song Nan, it was extremely pleased with itself and laughed maniacally before disappearing. As for the rest of the people around, they also disappeared along with the Spirit King.


    I didn''t guess wrong. There''s only one way left for this wedding.


    When we returned to the cemetery, July had already thrown herself into Song Nan''s arms, crying like the rain. She clearly knew what a soul contract was.


    Song Nan pushed her away expressionlessly. My heart ached. Did Song Nan hate me that much?


    Big Bro Zuoming brought me over. Song Nan asked him coldly, "Why didn''t you stop him just now?"


    "Then why didn''t you stop it?" "Why did you still avoid my foolish little sister when she called you?"


    Did Song Nan already come when I called for him?


    "Although I can''t see through your cultivation, I''m sure your mana is higher than my foolish junior sister''s. You''re so worried about her, so how can you bear to see her body stolen?" Senior Brother Zuo Ming continued, "If you don''t care, then that''s fine too. I''m responsible for my junior sister''s safety, so I''ll take her away and take good care of her."


    This was a good suggestion! I was just about to nod my head when Song Nan coldly said, "No!"


    July''s expression also suddenly changed. With a plop, she landed on the ground. "Your majesty!"


    F * ck! Were they going to shoot a court play?


    Song Nan lifted his hand. When July looked at it, his entire body was on the ground, begging for mercy.


    "Speak, where have you been imprisoned all these years?" Song Nan''s voice became domineering and dignified.


    "This servant doesn''t know!" July''s voice was shaking so badly, she seemed scared.


    "Useless trash, what''s the use of keeping you alive!" After Song Nan finished speaking, the silver ring on July''s finger broke and fell. A strange face appeared on July''s face and separated itself from July. No, it should be my body.


    Strangely, she came out, but I didn''t go back.


    She had only one face, suspended in the air like a mask. She opened her mouth, and her voice was like compressed air, sharp and ear-piercing. She shouted, "Your majesty, I''ve also existed for nearly a thousand years. Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    It had nothing to do with me. I started to recall that there wasn''t a king called Song Nan in history, and there didn''t seem to be a queen who committed suicide by jumping into the sea, right?! Could it be that they were historical figures? Transmigration?


    I was still in the middle of my random thoughts when a large amount of strength pulled me out of Zuoshi Ge''s pocket. When I finally reacted, the mask had already been worn on my face!


    Ashiba! I''m just a bystander eating melon. Can you not hurt the innocent?


    "Come! At most, both of us will perish together! " I heard myself say.


    The baby was really angry this time, had stolen my body, and now wanted to take over my ghost! Who allowed her to be so casual?!


    I reached out, took the mask off, threw it on the ground, and stepped on it.


    "Kacha ¡­" The mask had been broken by me.


    Big Bro Zuming sighed helplessly and walked over, bringing me into my own body.


    After returning to his body, although he no longer felt at ease, he felt at ease and at ease. His heart was once again pounding in excitement. This was too miraculous!


    I was only happy for a few seconds before I felt that something was wrong. It wasn''t because of intuition, but rather, Song Nan and his senior brother all had grave expressions on their faces.


    Faintly drumming came from afar, causing my soul to vibrate from the impact. I felt that if it wasn''t for the comfort from the jade talisman around my neck, my soul would have already been separated from my body.


    At this moment, I thought of a problem. Why didn''t the jade talisman and the branch Song Nan gave me respond to her when the masked ghost robbed me of my body? Is it because I put the Soul-Sealing Ring on myself?


    There''s no time to think about it, there''s a ghost standing on each of the tombstones. I don''t think they''re from the tomb, they''ve already been reincarnated long ago after they died.


    The mask that I stepped on shattered into smaller pieces and flew into the foreheads of those ghosts. The Ghost King descended from the sky and changed into a black robe.


    "You guys actually dared to lie to me!" Let me form a soul contract with a lowly maid! " His face was expressionless, and his voice was like a thunderclap, "Don''t think that just because I can''t move against you, you will be lawless!"


    Song Nan whispered to his senior brother, "His target is you, be careful. If you can''t beat him, then try to hide behind me."


    "Don''t worry, I''m still afraid of him!" Senior Brother Zuoming''s face was full of pride, "You should still take care of your silly daughter-in-law!"


    "She ¡­" I don''t need to care about her. She''s very powerful. " Song Nan didn''t even look at me.


    At the Spirit King''s order, all the ghosts charged over. I quickly removed the branch and held it in front of me.


    A ghost pounced on me and vanished as soon as it touched the branch. These ghosts are all conscious. Seeing that there''s no point in fighting on my side, they turned around and pounced towards Song Nan and senior brother. Or more accurately, they should be pouncing towards senior brother Zuo Ming.


    Although Song Nan could destroy one or more ghosts with a single palm strike and Zuoshi Ge''s sigil and wooden sword were both accurate, the two of them were very careful with their attacks, as if they were deliberately controlling their strength.


    I waved the branches and rushed over, poking at none of them, which was fun.


    Suddenly, I felt a pain in the back of my head and my entire body went unconscious.

 C38

    When I woke up, I was lying on my little pink bed. Her Majesty had arranged my room for me, and she thought that I was always dressed in dark colors. In Her Majesty''s words, I was "even older than I am," so she had to make it pink for me.


    The main point of my visit was to leave her alone, considering that I would not be home more than a few days a year, and that Her Majesty would be happy to do so.


    "July, are you awake yet?" The empress dowager knocked lightly on the door.


    This wasn''t her style at all. She would rush in directly and pull back my blanket before shouting, "Zhang Qi, if you don''t wake up now, you won''t be able to have breakfast!"


    "Awake, Empress Dowager." Maybe she thought I was fake yesterday.


    Hearing me call her that, Her Majesty seemed to be frightened outside. I didn''t know what she kicked at, but the crashing sounds made me laugh. This little old lady, the older she is, the more adorable she is.


    After getting up from the bed, I ran out. Her Majesty was sitting on the sofa outside the living room with a messy expression on her face. When she saw me come out, she quickly stood up.


    At this time, my dad came out from the kitchen with a bowl of noodles. "July, come and try out my dad''s cooking skills. I specifically learned it for you. Longevity noodles."


    I took the bowl from my father. The noodles weren''t much, and my father knew I never liked noodles.


    "Do you see that? This is the boss." My father used his chopsticks to point at me. "Eat the eggs first, then you need to eat the noodles in one go. Don''t break them. Break the unlucky ones."


    I first tasted the egg, is my favorite soft-boiled egg, then picked up the head my father pointed to for me, seriously eat.


    It tasted good, mainly because my dad made it himself.


    I only ate a few bites, but I feel glad that something doesn''t seem right. Did something go wrong with my eyes? Why did it seem like everything around him was slowly fading?


    I was afraid that my face would break and I wouldn''t dare to rub my eyes, but in a few seconds, everything turned black and white!


    My father and Her Majesty stood together with a gentle smile before blending into the blurry black and white world. I mechanically ate the noodles and entered the void ¡­


    "AHH!" My heart felt like it was being pulled and squeezed.


    "You woke up pretty quickly. How did you know it was a dream?"


    It was the Spirit King. It seems like senior brother Zuo Ming isn''t his target, his target is only me after all.


    We are now in a room that looks very classical. It is the boudoir of the ancient ladies. I lay on the bed, and the Ghost King sat on a chair in front of the bed.


    I feel that just lying down is enough to make me lose my momentum.


    I didn''t recognize it as a dream, or rather I didn''t want it to be a dream. Unknowingly, I had already formed a habit. As long as I woke up, I would first check to see if the tree branches and jade talismans were still there.


    When his soul left his body, the tree branches and jade talismans had all left his body along with his soul.


    And when I woke up in my room, they were all gone. Even if someone took the jade, the branch wouldn''t. Only Song Nan and I can touch the branches.


    "Is it because of longevity noodles? You know you''re short, so longevity noodles are the biggest irony? " He raised his eyebrows and smiled sinisterly. As expected, he was the one who wanted to mock me in his dream. I remember Min Hao saying that I can only live to 27 years old, is that true?


    Instead of answering his question, I asked him, "What''s with your face? Why did you become Song Nan''s appearance? "


    "Song Nan?" The Spirit King was slightly surprised, "He really knows how to give himself a name, but it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter what his name is."


    Wasn''t Song Nan his name?


    "This face of mine is naturally born!" The Spirit King''s face was filled with pride, "He looks just like me, it''s his fortune!"


    Fortune? Normal people and ghosts wouldn''t consider it a blessing, right?


    "I don''t care who looks like who, let me go back first!" This damn place, I don''t want to be here without WiFi!


    "If you want to leave, then leave. Have I tied you up?" The Spirit King had an innocent look, "Do you expect me to send you back myself?!"


    Pui! Then don''t bring me here! I silently cursed in my heart. I didn''t dare to say it out loud at the moment. If he were to change his mind out of anger, I would be at a huge disadvantage.


    I got out of bed and ran to the door.


    Regardless of whether or not he knew the way, he had to get out of here first!


    Opening the door, I was shocked! There was no road outside!


    Not only was there no road, there was only water. The entire room was floating on the endless water!


    Ashiba! My hydrophobia! He felt dizzy and his heart thumped like thunder.


    I slammed the door shut, wanting to argue with the Spirit King, but when I turned around, the Ghost King was already gone.


    The baby is bitter, but the baby doesn''t say! Because even if he said it, no one would listen.


    Bored, I began to fiddle around the room. There were a lot of books in the room, but when I opened them, I found that I could not understand a single word and could only give up.


    There are also some decorative crafts in the room, they must be very valuable. I studied them and saw that I can take them out.


    Before I could come up with anything, the door was violently pushed open.


    "Knock on the door, don''t you know?" I felt a little guilty, as if I''d been caught stealing, even though I hadn''t moved.


    It was a young female ghost. Her big eyes, oval face, and elegant long hair were all tied up in a beautiful bun and tied up with a flowing water sleeve. If I wasn''t here, I would definitely think that I had seen a fairy.


    She sneered: "You really think you''re the owner of this place! You are just a bird. If you have the ability, you can fly over this Yellow Springs! "


    Is it popular to curse like this here? You''re the bird! Your whole family is birds!


    I cursed in my heart as I started to act innocent. "This is the Yellow Springs?"


    "Don''t think that just because Brother Yao brought you back that you ¡­" "Then you ¡­" She was actually at a loss for words.


    I have some sympathy for her. People say that her breasts are big but brainless. She is pretty, but her breasts are not that big. How did she get brainless?


    Generally speaking, brainless people are generally very kind, do not know if brainless ghosts are also kind.


    "Elder sister!" I secretly pinched my thigh. I should have squeezed out two drops of tears and rushed over to hug that idiot. "Big sister, can you save me? No WiFi, no cell phone, no computer, how am I going to live! "


    I ignored the bug that described itself as mud. There was no one here besides me, and I wasn''t afraid of losing face.


    "What are you talking about? "Is it delicious?" She had to organize her words for a long time before she managed to say them.


    I clung to her, rolling my face on top of her. "Don''t you want to save me? Isn''t it? "Damn, I thought a person as beautiful as you would also be beautiful ¡­"

 C39

    In her long life as a ghost, she has probably never seen such a shameless person like me.


    "I''ve already given it my all, there''s no way I can keep my mouth shut." Sister, please save me! I still need to go eat delicious food! I still have to get handsome! I don''t want to waste my youth here! "


    Her expression showed that her heart was shaken. Indeed, a shameless girl''s luck wasn''t bad at all.


    "You mean you don''t want to be here?"


    I vigorously nodded my head. My body language would normally be able to move the heart of a brainless ghost.


    "Then I''ll bring you out ¡­"


    Before she could finish, the door behind her was kicked open and Song Nan barged in.


    When the ghost girl saw Song Nan, her expression changed and she turned into a flash of light as she broke out of the window. I felt that she and Song Nan could form a team and we could call it "the demolition squad".


    Song Nan walked up to me, but he didn''t have any intention of talking to me.


    When I saw it, my anger followed suit. "Who let you come? "I''ve just talked her into it, and she''s already agreed to take me out. But you, on the other hand, scared her away the moment you arrived ¡­"


    Song Nan chose not to listen to my nagging and directly kissed me. Can''t we use a more civilized way? Can''t we not use a method that is inappropriate for children?


    Complaining that he was useless, he had already messed up my plan by kissing me. The arm around my shoulder and the fingers on my chin indicated that he didn''t mind coming here.


    But I don''t want to, just now that ghost girl ran away, I don''t know if she went to call for the Spirit King, could it be that we''ll do a live broadcast for them?


    While I was daydreaming, Song Nan jumped into the water with me in his arms.


    The water didn''t touch my body, but it was bone-chilling cold. The heat from the jade talisman quickly spread throughout my body.


    Everyone said that the Yellow Springs was under the Bridge of Helplessness. I wonder if Grandma Meng would reward me with a bowl of Grandma Meng''s Elixir just because she found me adorable ¡­


    No, logically speaking, we should be swimming in the same direction, why do I feel like Song Nan is bringing me downwards?


    I wanted to ask him what was going on, but he was still seriously kissing me. This was underwater, so I didn''t have the courage to push him away.


    After an unknown amount of time, he and I finally emerged from the water. When we reached the shore, Song Nan released me. I looked up and saw Grandma Meng ¡­ A long line at the front.


    Having lived for more than twenty years, I always thought that things that needed to be queued up would be delicious. Looking at it, I felt like drooling.


    "I really want to taste what it tastes like ¡­" I opened my mouth and said the desire in my heart.


    Do you desire power? No, I long for Grandma Meng''s soup.


    Song Nan heaved a long sigh and said: "I still can''t figure out who was so bold as to force you to drink Grandma Meng''s Elixir. Now it seems that you went to ask for it yourself. "


    What? Did I drink it? That''s right, I''m someone from my previous life after all. It''s normal for me to have drunk it, but I still don''t know what it tastes like.


    "That''s why you missed the time to reincarnate and were robbed by that slut. However, she miscalculated something. Your body is not something that she can control, so you left it behind." Song Nan said in a low voice.


    He didn''t need to go any further. I understood. That''s why Grandpa mistook her for me.


    I did all this myself.


    "In July, you don''t have to blame yourself. If you didn''t have your momentary curiosity, and if you had a soul contract with Wei Yao, the situation would have only gotten worse."


    Wei Yao should be the Ghost King, and the ghost lady also called him Brother Yao.


    If you know what''s wrong, then change it. Even if I wanted to try the taste of Grandma Meng''s Elixir again, I had forcefully dispelled this idea.


    "How do we get out?" I can''t just stay here and watch Grandma Meng''s Soup, can I? If I keep looking at it, I won''t be able to hold it in!


    "Close your eyes."


    I obediently closed my eyes. I could vaguely hear the ghostly wails and wolfish howls.


    "Alright." When we opened our eyes, we were back in the cemetery ¡­


    You''re amazing, my brother. Why do you have such a soft spot for cemeteries? Can''t I just go back to a more peaceful place? Like my family!


    Senior Zuoshi had already returned to his body, and was gesticulating with an indestructible flame to draw talismans. This action made me think of my younger brother, Min Hao ¡­


    When he saw us return, he gathered up all the sparks and ran towards us.


    "Why are you still here?" Song Nan looked at Zuo Ming with a face full of disdain.


    Senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming examined me from top to bottom and said, "I''m worried about my silly junior sister. If I get hurt, how am I supposed to report it?"


    Payment?


    "Humph!" "Don''t make yourself sound so noble, you can''t get out, can you?" Song Nan pulled his senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming''s collar and walked forward, "There''s a trap array around this cemetery, it''ll turn into a cage when day breaks. You''re also bold, yet you still dare to accept the Ghost King''s wedding invitation."


    I seem to know why Song Nan brought me back here. He came to save senior brother Zuo Ming.


    "I think that the Spirit King has his eyes on my beauty. Foolish junior sister, am I the most handsome senior brother?!" Zu Ming''s elder brother didn''t struggle at all, allowing Song Nan to drag him away.


    As a Mignon Bro, I immediately replied, "Of course, Senior Bro is the most handsome and handsome!"


    "Pah!" Song Nan let go, and the coolest, senior apprentice brother fell to the ground.


    I quickly took two steps forward and wanted to help senior apprentice brother Zuoming up, but Song Nan suddenly said, "July, you can''t be by his side. "His yang energy is too strong. The two of us can suppress his yang energy one after the other so that he can walk out."


    "Pah!" Zuoshi Ge smirked at Song Nan while mumbling, "A male ghost like you is so petty." At the same time, he made a face at me, indicating that he was fine.


    So the three of us lined up and left the cemetery.


    Song Nan stopped in his tracks. It was unknown what senior brother Zuo Ming was thinking, but he lowered his head and charged forward ¡­


    Fortunately, Song Nan''s temper was not ignited.


    Song Nan bent down and pulled out a palm-sized wooden cone from the ground, turned around and asked Zuoshi Ge, "Who are you? How could he bear to use this to trap you?! "


    "I''m a friend, not an enemy, so I can''t say anything yet."


    Song Nan kept the wooden awl, "If you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you. "Thank you for saving July, and for letting me have it ¡­"


    "What''s that?" The senior brother didn''t seem to know it, "He looks pretty amazing."


    "Stupid wood." Song Nan was silent for a long time, but he still said it.


    Senior Zuoshi let out a long sigh, "You still can''t let it go."


    "You know?" Song Nan''s surprised expression was no less than mine. ''Numb Eggy, I was the only one left at the scene who was stupefied.


    "Lu." The senior apprentice brother replied in a low voice.


    Suddenly, killing intent appeared on Song Nan''s face. I held his hand, "Song Nan, what''s wrong? "Don''t be rash!"

 C40

    Song Nan''s anger persisted for a long time. I waved my hand to signal senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming to leave first. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to pull Song Nan back.


    "July." Song Nan seemed to have calmed down. He whispered to me, "What will happen to you if I kill Zuo Ming?"


    I opened my mouth and replied, "Then I''ll ignore you and never see you again."


    In my subconscious, I always thought Song Nan was a good ghost. After knowing him for so long, not only did he not eat me, he even saved me many times, even though it was all based on keeping me by having children.


    Song Nan shook off my hand. "Let''s go. I''ll take you home first."


    I followed behind him, thinking that senior apprentice brother Zuoming was right. Song Nan is narrow-minded, it''s the first time I''ve seen him, yet he doesn''t even know him and says that he''s going to kill him. How could I agree?


    I was still wearing the bright red wedding gown from before. Touching the inside, I found that it was an extremely thin pyjamas. Comparatively, it was better for me to wear it first.


    Along the way, I prayed not to meet anyone, not for fear of losing face. It could be imagined how a long-haired woman wandered the streets alone in the middle of the night. Normal people would be frightened by her presence.


    In front of my building, I took off my wedding gown and threw it in the trash.


    Song Nan led me into my bedroom. I think if he wanted to stay, I would agree. Or not to agree?!


    "Have a glass of ginger soup and a hot bath. "Hurry up and sleep." After Song Nan finished speaking, he disappeared ¡­


    Just in time, the baby is happy.


    Drinking ginger soup and taking a hot bath were too noisy. Her Majesty already had a little insomnia, so I didn''t want to disturb her.


    After using the makeup remover and wet tissue to clean my face, I couldn''t wait to rush to my bed, mine! All mine! That evil spirit actually tricked me!


    I fell asleep only when I was out of strength.


    "July, are you awake yet?" The empress dowager knocked lightly on the door. After waking up from my stupor, I heard Her Majesty''s words were actually the same as the dream that the Ghost King had given me. I hastily touched my branch and jade talisman in fright. They were still there. I heaved a long sigh of relief.


    It wasn''t a dream.


    "Awake, Empress Dowager." After he finished speaking, he heard a lot of noises coming from outside. The dream was too real, or perhaps the Ghost King had already seen it coming.


    Then would Song Nan know? I''ll ask him when I have time.


    After getting up from the bed, I ran out. Her Majesty was sitting on the sofa outside the living room with a messy expression on her face. When she saw me come out, she quickly stood up.


    I didn''t look at her. I looked towards the kitchen and sure enough, my father came out with the bowl of noodles. "July, come and try out my father''s cooking skills. I specifically learned it for you, longevity noodles."


    I took the bowl from my father.


    "Do you see that? This is the boss." My father used his chopsticks to point at me. "Eat the eggs first, then you need to eat the noodles in one go. Don''t break them. Break the unlucky ones."


    I picked up one of the poached eggs and fed it to my father. Then I pulled the empress dowager to make it and fed her another poached egg.


    "Silly July, daddy specially cooked you a soft-boiled egg. Don''t you like it anymore?"


    What I''m doing now is a little suspicious. I was never too close to them before because of the estrangement of my childhood.


    "Dad, I already know about what happened yesterday. Grandpa was the one who made the mistake." I told her directly that my father and Her Majesty must have known that ghosts existed for my grandfather to be able to do such a thing.


    Her Majesty hugged me. "Do you know everything about July?"


    I nodded my head. "Because of some matters, I missed the time of my reincarnation and was robbed by her. That was why grandfather mistook her for me."


    I grabbed the empress dowager''s hand. "Empress Dowager, the reason I''m not calling you mother is because I feel that the empress dowager can better express my respect for you. It''s not that I''m estranged from you. Don''t misunderstand."


    Before I could finish, Her Majesty''s tears began to flow.


    My father sat down and hugged both of us. No matter what, we are still a family! "


    When the empress dowager had cried enough, she announced her decision. "July, don''t go on an internship with women and children. T University''s side courtyard is so close to our home. Your boyfriend also works in the side courtyard. You should transfer to the other side of the campus!"


    If Her Majesty had not said so, I would have forgotten that I had a "boyfriend."


    My father also said, "Yes, I''ve asked your counselor. You can transfer to the hospital for internship."


    When I reported to the internship hospital, I deliberately reported to the maternity and child hospital, but I didn''t feel used to living at home. But now, he couldn''t even live if he wanted to.


    If I had directly reported to the T Academy, would that not have happened?


    He could only think about it. Perhaps everything was fated.


    "Don''t, Empress Dowager, I have a pretty good internship with women and children and have made a lot of friends. I really like it there, so please let me finish my internship there!"


    "Then if you''re going to work at T University''s side courtyard!" Her Majesty took a step back.


    I promised her, and had to start preparing to leave.


    I didn''t believe what Min Hao said about me being only twenty-seven, but now I do. Even if I ate all the noodles in the bowl, I would only live to 27.


    This matter wasn''t the work of a ghost like Song Nan. After this incident, I realized that this also had something to do with me. If it wasn''t for my gluttonous nature of drinking that Grandma Meng''s Elixir, Song Nan might have already succeeded in what he was about to do.


    On the other hand, Song Nan didn''t seem to want to tell me what was going on. I suddenly remembered what Min Hao had said about "fate cannot be revealed," so it wasn''t that he didn''t want to say it, but that he couldn''t?


    Who cares? My lifespan is already so long, I must seriously go through every day, now is still a holiday, I decided to go to Mount Hua.


    My father and Her Majesty were finally satisfied after eating the noodles in one go.


    Today, in order to accompany me, my father deliberately did not go to the company. You know, he''s had very few weekends since he started the company.


    I don''t remember ever going out with them. I was a little sad to think that it might not happen again in the future.


    I now understand why master didn''t want them to get too close to me. It wasn''t just for that small twist in my life previously, but more importantly, it was due to my short lifespan.


    How can I leave them to make them less sad?


    "July, where do you want to go?" I looked in the rearview mirror.


    Not bad, it seems like this is a free journey.


    "Let''s go to the amusement park!" I''ve been there with friends before, and I''m very envious of those who have children to play with.


    My father agreed without hesitation.


    "Don''t, dad, I''ve changed my mind. Let''s go to the Ocean World!" I changed my mind when I remembered that high blood pressure people at the playground didn''t recommend playing.


    My dad nodded. "You''re the oldest today, so go wherever you want."

 C41

    It''s not a weekend or a holiday, but I forgot one thing.


    When I looked at the animals on the water, I saw a water ghost. The venue for the performance was originally out of the light. Today, there were less people and less Yang energy. It arrogantly swayed behind the dolphins.


    At first, the trainer was just standing on the stage leading the way, away from the water ghost, and I was a little relieved. However, there was a show where beast tamers stood on dolphins.


    Article 4 of Murphy''s Law: If you are worried about something happening, then it is more likely to happen.


    As expected, the water ghost pounced on the beast tamer.


    The stadium''s rescue measures were very good, and they quickly rescued the beast tamer. The water ghost was still happily swimming in the water. What just happened seemed to be a prank of its.


    I wanted to pretend that I couldn''t see it, but my eyes couldn''t help but be attracted to it.


    It suddenly stopped moving and floated motionlessly on the surface of the water.


    Its body, like that of a drowning man, was swollen and white. What does it want to do?


    Sure enough, it was holding back its poison as it suddenly jumped out of the water. His swollen hands reached for me. I could see his face, swollen and with only a line left in his eyes, so that he looked like a pie.


    I''m curious, how did its two eyes lock onto me? Intuition? Sixth Sense?


    With the stench of the water, it was getting closer.


    The empress dowager covered her nose. "Who''s farting?"


    I really admire the Empress Dowager. Whose ass can stink like this?


    I was still thinking about what I should do when the jade talisman around my neck starts to move. The familiar bright flame strikes onto the face of the water ghost and my entire face instantly burns black.


    He fell back into the water in pain, but I knew that since he wasn''t dead, he must be preparing for the next attack, so I took the branch from him and held it in my hand.


    I''m afraid I''m going to have to get used to this life before I''m really free.


    It didn''t appear again until the end of the performance. Or did you feel that it couldn''t beat me?


    We left the stadium and passed by the store before we went to the next venue. Her Majesty bought a panda stallion, my father bought a dolphin stallion, and I silently picked up a caterpillar that was longer than an arm.


    Her Majesty loathed my taste, but she paid me straightforwardly.


    I stuffed the branches into the caterpillars and grew larger, feeling safer.


    The next venue could interact with others. It was like eating suckling fish or feeding food.


    Her Majesty was already tired of playing, so she pointed to the coffee shop by the exit. She told my father to wait for me there and let me play as I liked. I had nothing to play with, but my curiosity was great, so I agreed.


    "The White Whale that just performed is over there. Let''s go over and take a look first." a girl said to her boyfriend.


    "Have you thought through the water in this venue and the water in the venue?" Her boyfriend asked the question I wanted to ask.


    Immediately after, the guy was knocked on the head by his girlfriend, "Are you stupid? The water in the stadium obviously has thought it through. Do you want them to run around the stadium? Or do you want to carry them back and forth? "


    After she finished speaking, I immediately began to take action.


    If the water is connected, then that water ghost might be hiding here waiting for me!


    I looked carefully at every area of water, but I looked through all of it and didn''t see it.


    When I looked up, I saw that it was in the water of the Penguin Pavilion. Its head was above the water and its mouth was open. The corners of its mouth were split at its ears. Looking from afar, it looked very scary.


    Penguin Hall is sealed with glass in the closed area, I can''t enter at all, and at this moment, a penguin has already jumped down at its mouth!


    "No!" I shouted. Even if I couldn''t get in, I would go and take a look.


    When the penguin was about to touch it, it strangely disappeared, and the penguin was completely fine.


    Everyone around me looked at me as if I were a fool. How could I not feel aggrieved in my heart? Could this water ghost be fooling me?!


    Indeed, I was too careless. Whether this water ghost was always here or was released today, I didn''t care. A water ghost, what it would do was just tie the person up in water or find its own body, why would it eat a penguin?!


    However, what was the point in doing so?


    Just from its big mouth that could split behind the ears, I also felt that it wasn''t a good ghost.


    I continued strolling around the stadium with the caterpillar in my arms, focusing on the people who were interacting with tourists in the waterfront.


    I''m not in a hurry. There aren''t many people today, so the venue has already closed. I can slip here until the entire ocean world closes. As for whether or not they would bother the staff members, I heard from the seniors that those who were carried by the water ghost would stay away from the water. The staff members obviously aren''t good choices.


    Finally, it couldn''t take it anymore!


    The beluga whales can buy a dish of small fish or prawns for ten dollars to feed the beluga whales. There was a six or seven year old little boy playing with beluga with a small fish in his hand. The parent was very ambitious. Even if the child wasn''t a ghost, it still wouldn''t be safe by the water''s edge!


    With the water phobia, I decisively gave the child''s parents a bad review!


    I deliberately stood far away, I think it will not miss this opportunity!


    When the white whale stuck its head out to catch the small fish, the water ghost silently stretched out one of its hands. It had been hiding under the white whale the entire time.


    I sprinted over and pulled a branch out of the caterpillar''s stomach and threw it at its hand.


    It quickly withdrew before it touched the corner of the child''s clothes. The child, on the other hand, was so frightened that he started to cry. A thought suddenly flashed through my mind: "Not good, I''ve been tricked."


    It was too late to leave. A chain tied my feet and dragged me into the water. After entering the water, there were two white shadows pulling the long chain as they swam forward. It turned out that there was not only one water ghost!


    The chain was just an ordinary chain, so the jade talisman and the branch were useless against it. I, the Lord of Water Fear, didn''t have enough time to turn around and was pulled into the deep water.


    The water here was actually seawater, so the buoyancy was considered great, but the pulling force on the iron chains was even greater. I couldn''t call for help. Before I lost consciousness, I saw someone jump down and kill me, but I couldn''t even get close.


    I sighed to myself. "Didn''t they say I could get better than 27? "Seems like it''s not allowed!"


    As my consciousness became more and more hazy, I felt as if I had been sent out of the water, but my eyes were no longer open, and I heard Her Majesty crying faintly, and I thought, It would be nice to leave them like this.


    At the very least, his death was perfectly justified.


    As for Song Nan, I''ll just give him back what I owe him.

 C42

    It was said that some nameless hero jumped into the water and scooped me up. After performing CPR (cardiopulmonary resuscitation), he confirmed that I was fine before he left.


    My father and the empress dowager really wanted to thank that person, but they couldn''t find him no matter how hard they tried. He wanted to ask Hai Yang for a surveillance video, the entire picture, to see if anyone knew who he was. However, the surveillance cameras failed in just a few minutes.


    "July, you have no idea how lucky you are. No one who jumped in to save you could dive into the water. If it wasn''t for that young man, dad really would have sent the black haired man to the white-haired man!" My father was scared.


    "If you find him, will you give me your life?" I joked with the old man.


    The empress dowager suddenly spoke up. "Brother Zhi, do you think that the young man left so quickly because he was afraid we were going to give our daughter to him?"


    My father looked at me, who was lying on the sickbed in a mess, and nodded seriously.


    I think I might have picked it up.


    The empress dowager was worried that nothing would happen after the inspection was completed, so she called senior apprentice brother Zuming over and watched him take care of me for a day before she relaxed.


    Now, I have every reason to believe that Her Majesty did not care about my body. I must have picked it up.


    While the empress dowager wasn''t paying attention, I expressed my intention to go to Hua Shan with senior apprentice brother. senior apprentice brother immediately understood.


    "Auntie, the results said July was in good health, but I was afraid she might have a mental trauma." Zuoshi Ge said worriedly.


    When the empress dowager heard this, she grew anxious and asked, "Ming Ming, do you have any good ideas?"


    I was so shocked by Her Majesty''s disgusted address that I felt goosebumps all over my body.


    "I''ve heard that people who have drowned have to climb mountains so that they can remove the water vapor from their bodies." As a dignified medical student, senior brother Zuming shamelessly told the empress dowager about the feudal superstition. The empress dowager, on the other hand, nodded her head in agreement, indicating senior brother Zuming to continue speaking.


    "I took a few days leave from the department to take July to play in Mount Hua for two days." With the foreshadowing in front, this proposal was immediately approved. Her Majesty even thought it a waste of time for me to lie down in the hospital and packed me up at once.


    I have another thing on my mind. It''s not that I nearly died on my birthday, but what happened to those two water ghosts? I don''t want to let them go!


    And then there was the caterpillar I had been carrying for most of the day. I was going to carry it home as a pillow, but now it''s gone!


    However, even if they were to fly to the Ocean World now, it would be of no use. It was already too late.


    Water ghost, I can only place my hopes on the person who saved me. Since he can come down to save me, he must be able to beat the water ghost.


    Through this matter, I discovered that I couldn''t just rely on the jade talismans and the tree branches.


    Big Brother Zuming sent me home and chatted with the empress dowager for a bit longer than 10. After my father''s N times of persuasion, the empress dowager reluctantly let Big Brother Zuming go.


    After praising my father and me for more than 10 minutes, the empress dowager straightforwardly tossed me a card. "You''re not married yet. Don''t let a boy pay for everything."


    I silently took the card. This was my purpose for asking senior brother Zuoming to help. I don''t have a fare!


    After receiving the money, I asked the empress dowager, "Empress Dowager, now that we''ve opened our second child, don''t you want to give me a younger brother or sister or something?"


    Her Majesty gave me a big slap on the head. Your mother, I have already been in menopause for two to three years! "


    I smiled in embarrassment, but when I looked at the wrinkles that Her Majesty could no longer hide from me, my heart became increasingly desolate.


    Between the plane and the train, I hesitated and chose the train. I had no sense of security about the water or the sky. The point is that it takes a day and a night for the train to arrive, and I can enjoy the sleeping conditions of a train.


    People did not fear the unknown, but looked forward to it too much. The strange feeling from the beginning quickly disappeared, and the car didn''t look like it was written in the book either. They enjoyed the ride together.


    "Stupid Junior Sister, what are you thinking about?" The voice was so familiar. I raised my head and the person on the top bunk revealed his head and smiled at me. He was so handsome!


    "Senior Brother Zuo Ming!" I really want to kiss that handsome face! The male god was just too handsome! But the baby held back. The god should still be worshipped!


    "I''m not at ease with you, your easily-recruited physique, coupled with the fact that yesterday was just a day ago during the festival ¡­" Zuoshi gege saw someone else enter, so he stopped talking.


    He looked like an elite man, refined, smiling politely at us. He was on the top bunk across the way, but unlike most people, he had been sitting in someone else''s chair before the lower bunk arrived, and he had climbed straight up.


    After he climbed up, he took out his laptop. His face was serious, as if he was dealing with some documents.


    Big Bro Zuoming smiled at me and said silently, "Landlord."


    I couldn''t help laughing. This guy was quite funny.


    After a while the man climbed down to the toilet and asked us to look after his things.


    After he left, senior brother Zuo Ming said, "Stupid Junior Sister, you''re lucky again tonight!"


    "What luck?" I was confused.


    "Unlock the new ghost." Big Bro Zuoming was very happy when he said that, but my heart was torn. I don''t want to unlock any new ghosts!


    The elite man came back, thanked us, and climbed into bed.


    "Big brother, where are you going?" The more we talk, the more we get to know each other, and it seems like we really hate each other. I really admire Senior Zuming, other than Song Nan, I haven''t seen anyone else who would hate Senior Zuming.


    No, it couldn''t be Song Nan. Song Nan was a ghost. Speaking of which, why did Song Nan hate senior brother Zuo Ming? When I have time, I have to ask senior brother Zuo Ming, don''t let Song Nan take a stroke, and really send my male god to be reborn.


    Originally, the distance between the beds was very close, but the elite man actually stretched out his hand to show the face to his senior brother.


    Feudal superstition killed people! I let out a long sigh and decided to ignore the two men who had quickly established a friendship. I wanted to make up for it first. I was really worried about the new ghost that was about to unlock the door, and didn''t know if I could sleep at night.


    I fell asleep listening to the song, and when I woke up hungry, I found that it was just evening. Before I got on the train, I had already prepared some instant noodles, and I heard that eating instant noodles on the train was very enjoyable.


    I first looked at Zuming, who was holding a book and was engrossed in it.


    "Senior, do you want some instant noodles?" I raised the bowl of instant noodles in my hand and shook it at him.


    Senior Zuming put down the book in his hand and was about to say something, but he held it back and said to me with a smile, "Alright! I''ll give you the same. "


    I knew what he was holding back, and I could think it through with my toes.

 C43

    Zuming jumped down from the bed, took the instant noodles from my hand, and went to get the hot water.


    The elite man was still holding his notebook. He didn''t know if he was still playing Landlord. He looked at me and said, "Your boyfriend is a big shot!"


    I thought, "If only Zuming Bro was really my boyfriend."


    The lower bunk across from me had always been empty, but as I looked at the empty bed, my heartbeat inexplicably quickened. Could this new ghost have something to do with this empty bed?


    After finishing the instant noodles with senior brother Zuoming, he took out the sandwich he brought with him and gave it to me. It was weird, the instant noodles were eaten today, I was still very hungry, so I took it and started to eat.


    After eating a few mouthfuls, I realized that it was probably due to the loss of a portion of the noodles by senior apprentice brother Zuming.


    Sigh! What did he owe Song Nan? Was it really necessary to be so open and secretive to me?


    Too much sleep, and I''m not sleepy anymore. Big Bro Zuo Ming climbed up to continue reading, while I held my phone and read novels.


    When it was close to ten o''clock, the lights in the car turned off. I looked worriedly at the empty bed beside me. Big Bro Zuo Ming sent me a QQ to ask me if I was scared. If I was scared, I could switch places with him.


    I told him that I wasn''t afraid. Strangely, senior apprentice brother Zuming said that no matter what I saw, he would not move, much less make a move.


    After what he said, I was even more curious about the new ghost.


    There was no movement on the empty bed, but the elite man on the top bunk had been the first to move. He crawled out of bed and went to the bathroom ¡­


    Then, he came back and laid down on the lower bunk!


    This isn''t something he can do, I feel like ghosts are about to appear! I couldn''t bear to continue like this, so I called out to him softly. "Big brother!" Brother! Wake up. "


    However, it was useless; he could not sleep to death.


    Not long after he came over, a female ghost appeared on his body!


    The ghost girl had her head down, her long hair covering her face. I couldn''t see what she looked like. However, after that, the ghost lady''s body wiggled frenziedly. I hugged my branch, feeling completely awkward.


    If this ghost girl really wants to eat the elite man, it''s hard for me to guarantee that I wouldn''t act, but ¡­


    Fortunately, the two of them were silent. No matter how violent their movements were, they could just turn around and ignore it. But the truth is, I don''t dare to turn around! If there''s a ghost in front of you, turn around and let me see.


    Trembling, I sent a message to Big Bro Zuming, asking if his proposal to change the bed was still valid.


    "It worked, but it''s almost over."


    "So fast?" That elite man did not look like Kidney Deficiency!


    "Stupid Junior Sister, you''ve learned badly. That''s because the female ghost only had a quarter of an hour. Ten minutes have already passed, and she should be gone very quickly. "


    Eggy''s sadness had indeed unlocked the new ghost, a ghost that appeared in the timer.


    Within a few minutes, the female ghost really slowly disappeared. The elite man slept all the way until morning before he finally woke up. Now, he really looked like he had kidney problems.


    Zuoming took me off the train and went to find a restaurant to eat first.


    Seeing that there weren''t many people around, some of them probably wouldn''t notice us. I whispered, "It''s a, what the hell is that?"


    "That''s a debt collector." The food that senior Zuming ordered was very light. I felt too embarrassed to eat meat, so I followed him and ordered the vegetarian dishes.


    "A debt collector? Why is there a time limit? What does the man owe him? "


    "She is a ghost who has gotten permission from the Underworld. Some debt collectors are too stubborn and will be reincarnated into their creditors'' homes. Some debt collectors are unable to quell their resentment and seek revenge for strangers." Senior Ge drank a mouthful of hot water and continued, "Regardless of which one it is, you will be sentenced to extreme punishment when you return to hell. To put it bluntly, it''s akin to losing eight hundred enemies and suffering a thousand self-inflicted injuries. "


    I was flabbergasted when I heard this.


    "As for that man, he doesn''t owe anything to the devil. It''s just that he was unlucky enough to meet him." When I spoke to him, I pretended to look at the palm of my hand and struck a charm into his body. Originally, his lifespan was going to be shortened by fifteen years, but now, it shouldn''t even be five years, right? "


    I didn''t understand, "Why would the Underworld allow such a ghost existence?" Snatching away such a long life for no reason at all was simply too unbelievable!


    "If the resentment of this ghost continues to exist, it will turn into an evil ghost that no one can control. It will not let them have their wish, and they will be willing to accept the punishment."


    This is the first time I''ve heard such a thing, and I find it hard to understand. I couldn''t help but ask, "What about Song Nan? What the hell is he? "


    As it happened, the waiter brought the food over, so I held it in.


    As soon as the waiter left, I immediately turned to look at my senior apprentice brother.


    Senior Zuoshi let out a long sigh and said, "You can''t say it! The only thing I can tell you is that he doesn''t have the right to manage the Underworld. "


    Ashiba! He got another meaningless answer.


    I ate while feeling depressed. Senior brother Zuo Ming suddenly laughed, "My foolish junior sister, aren''t you afraid that I''ll sell you out?"


    "Huh?" I was munching on a piece of vegetables in boredom. It was so horrible to eat, I simply couldn''t live on anymore!


    "Didn''t you notice that this is not Mount Hua?" His face was filled with treachery.


    "¡­" [What the hell is going on?]


    After Zuo Ming''s brother finished eating, he smiled and said, "Actually, the ''Hua Shan'' they speak of is not the ''Hua Shan'' in reality. It''s a form of address. There''s no use for you to go to the ''Hua Shan''."


    Other than being shocked, what else could I say?


    "However, I think you''re already here. I''ll bring you to meet someone."


    He followed his senior brother in making many twists and turns before heading in ¡­ A black internet cafe...


    Could it be that he wanted to video chat with the other party? Even so, he couldn''t stay in the Black Internet Cafe!


    Without any time to think, senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming already pulled me in. Even during the day, the Internet Cafe was still full of people.


    Zuo Ming walked in front of the employee and asked, "Where''s my master?"


    The employee looked up with a big smile on his face, but no matter how I looked at it, it looked like it was painted.


    The netizen couldn''t speak, but his actions were quick and pointed us in a direction.


    Big Bro Zuoming thanked the netizen for his help and led me inside.


    "Senior ¡­" I called to him in a low voice.


    Senior Brother Zuo Ming didn''t want to hide anything and said, "That''s my master''s style. He usually helps maintain order and collects money. Oh right, he even knows how to fix computers, right?"


    I had a feeling that I was worse than a ghost. If I was here, I would only be able to take money, and I wouldn''t be able to guarantee that I would be able to take it.


    Black Internet Cafe was actually not small, it had three floors! The lower two floors were for ordinary planes, while the third floor was for private rooms.


    Big Bro Zuoming brought me all the way to the third floor, then headed straight to the innermost private room.


    Just as he stood in front of the door, "Mmm hmm hmm" and "pa pa pa" sounds came from the gap between the door and the door. Yesterday, senior brother Zuming just brought me to see a ghost, so he had to wash my servant''s eyes?


    This was not scientific!

 C44

    Zu Ming''s big bro didn''t care that much. He didn''t even knock on the door and just pushed it open.


    If one were to say what was different between the room and a normal Internet Cafe, it was probably because this room had been reserved for a long time and daily necessities were scattered everywhere.


    At the center of the room, there was a computer displaying 18 movies.


    "Master!" Other than the excitement and happiness in his voice, I didn''t hear any other emotion from his voice.


    Alright, I accept that the wise Senior Brother Zhuyan has a turtle like master!


    What kind of world was this!


    Hearing his voice, the person sitting in front of the computer paused the video, so the couple stopped doing something that was difficult to do.


    "Left waiter, why did you come back?" When his master turned around, he was also very happy, but this refreshed my three views, because he was not like the Turtle Immortal at all. Even this dirty and messy environment did not hinder his entire body from releasing any immortal energy.


    I must be having eye problems!


    The two of them cuddled, hugging each other for a few minutes. Just when I was wondering if I should save a world for them, Master finally found me, who was ignored.


    "Little July, long time no see!" He greeted me warmly, as if I were an old friend of his. I don''t remember seeing him.


    "¡­" I looked to senior brother Zuming for help, while senior brother Zuming smiled helplessly.


    "Don''t you remember me?" Zuo-ge''s master comforted me, "That''s normal, you were this old when your parents brought you here last time."


    I swear, he said, gesticulating a basketball, I was bigger than this when I was in Her Majesty''s womb!


    "Oh yeah, you came over that time? Zuo Wuji asked you to sit on his neck to play and you even peed on his neck! "Hahaha ¡­" Amidst his Master''s wild laughter, senior brother Zuoming and I silently looked at each other awkwardly.


    Finally, his master stopped laughing, "Both of you, stand still! Sit down! "Sit down!"


    I don''t know why, but I was told to "do it!" "Do it quickly!" It was very awkward.


    As he sat down and served the tea, several other gods appeared and tidied up the room as quickly as possible. Not only did they remove the power source from the computer, they even opened the curtains.


    The whole room finally became normal!


    "In July, you can ask me a question. If I could, I would definitely tell you." he said to me after the god had retreated.


    There was only one question, and it was still possible to answer. It was very sad, as if what I wanted to know couldn''t be told.


    I thought about it again and again and asked, "What kind of grudge does Song Nan have with senior brother Zuoming?"


    "No grudges!" His master replied very calmly. Perhaps when he saw my constipated expression, he couldn''t bear it anymore. He added hesitantly, "The ancestors of the Zuo family had a grudge with Song Nan."


    Oh, then I understand why Song Nan hates senior brother Zuo Ming.


    He didn''t say what kind of conflict it was. I remembered that Yue Zaiwei said that Song Nan died because she was betrayed by others, just like she was. Thus, I decided to ask her about it with a bit of luck.


    "Then, is senior brother Zuo Ming the one who betrayed Song Nan?"


    I nervously looked at my senior''s master and subconsciously told me that he didn''t want to answer this question.


    He was silent for a long time before saying, "I don''t know what''s going on here, so I don''t dare to speculate."


    "However ¡­" He suddenly dragged out his tone, "I can give you an annual card of my store. Not only can you use it for free, you can also use the card number and password to go to a designated website ¡­ "Hehehe ¡­"


    "¡­" I took the card from him speechlessly. At the time, I really thought it was just a card that could be taken as a movie.


    We didn''t stay long at the Black Network Cafe. Big Brother Zuo Ming''s master said that the yang aura there is heavy and the baleful aura there is heavy, which is bad for the ghost embryo in my stomach. I had originally insisted on not giving birth to a ghost embryo, but now I felt a tinge of wavering. If this is my fate ¡­


    Feeling the vibration of my phone, I took it out and looked. It was a landline. Usually, unfamiliar landlines'' calls were almost all advertisements. How could I have the heart to pester with advertisements right now?!


    "Wait, this is the number of our hospital''s ward!" "Understood!" Generally speaking, all the departments in a hospital have the same starting number.


    I picked it up quickly.


    "May I ask if this is Ms. "This is the T Hospital. Your parents met with an accident and were sent to our hospital''s emergency department. Please ¡­" I was no longer in the mood to continue listening to his explanation, so I stared blankly at senior brother Zuo Ming.


    He must have heard it and comforted me, "July, don''t worry, the injury shouldn''t be too serious. If it''s heavy, then the emergency department won''t be calling you."


    I think so, and pulled senior brother Zuo Ming to the airport, but senior brother Zuo Ming took me to a quiet corner and whispered to me, "Close your eyes."


    I closed my eyes obediently and started to chant. I could hear every word, but I really couldn''t understand. It was just some meaningless pronunciation.


    "Alright." After senior apprentice brother Zuoming finished speaking, I opened my eyes and found that we had actually arrived at the hospital. The words'' emergency department ''made my eyes hurt a little, and just like that, we suddenly appeared in the crowd, but no one noticed us.


    I thought, if Her Majesty had left me to Zuo Ming''s master, would I have learned this ability?


    Without much time to think, senior apprentice brother Zuoming and I quickly walked over to the emergency room.


    As expected of a handsome man, there were people who knew senior apprentice brother Zuming everywhere. Very quickly, we found the observation room where the empress dowager and my father were.


    I was prepared enough to rush into the viewing room and begin to search for Her Majesty.


    No matter how much I thought about it, I never thought it would be like this. Her Majesty and my father were watching a TV show together, holding a plate of fruit. You feed me a mouthful, I feed you a mouthful.


    "Empress Dowager ¡­" After all, this is a hospital.


    The empress dowager raised her head, her face filled with surprise. "Why are you back? I already told the nurse that I don''t need to call you, why did she still call you over?! "


    My father also said, "That''s too weird. We didn''t tell them your cell phone number, so how did they find you?"


    I suppressed my thoughts and reassured myself that they were really all right.


    My father said that he had driven Her Majesty to dinner to celebrate my finally having a boyfriend. After the meal, the car went out of control and crashed into a tree by the side of the road.


    The empress dowager wanted to say something, but she couldn''t. "It seems that someone saved us," she said. "That person gave me the same feeling as the person who saved you in the ocean."

 C45

    "Yes!" I think I saw it too. Before the car hit a tree, someone blocked the car and slowed it down ¡­ " My father helped Her Majesty explain, but in the end he could not go on.


    The car hit a tree at high speed. Not only were the people inside completely unharmed, even the bumper of the car was bent a little.


    This didn''t make sense, but it made even less sense for someone to stop the car and slow it down.


    "Can you give me a rough description of that person?" I suspect that it was Song Nan, because he was the one who saved me in the past.


    The empress dowager''s brow creased into a ball. She looked at my father and said in a low voice, full of hesitation, "Not very tall, with a crew cut and a little bit of a fat ¡­"


    My father added, "Eyes are very small."


    "¡­"


    This definitely wasn''t Song Nan. Although he hadn''t seen Song Nan for many times, his appearance was still elegant and graceful even when he was heavily injured. How could he let himself appear in such a state?


    But come to think of it, if this person was a bit taller, then it would fit all the requirements that I like!


    This time, the empress dowager understood my expression in an instant and gave me a vicious look. "You already have an inscription on you. Don''t even think about anything else!"


    Really, he wouldn''t even let her dream for a second!


    "So this is your ideal model for July?" Big Bro Zuming looked at me with a smile on his face.


    I made a face at him, but my heart sank.


    Whether or not the accident occurred in the same way, the perpetrator and the rescuer were the same person, or the devil, they certainly weren''t very kind to me.


    "Dad, I''ll leave the empress dowager with you first. You guys still need to keep watching for more than a day. I''ll go home and get some things for you guys." After saying that, I pulled Senior Ge Ming out of the observation room.


    "I''ll go with you in July!" Senior Zuoshi felt a bit worried. He didn''t know if what happened would worsen.


    I tactfully declined, "Senior brother, it''s alright. This place is very close to my home, I will be back very soon. My parents will be leaving it up to Senior Brother, thank you! "


    I have jade talismans and tree branches on me, as well as Song Nan, who I can summon. And I guess the person behind this is waiting for me to be alone.


    I didn''t mean it. Why would he appear?


    After leaving the hospital, I didn''t take the bus or take a taxi. I slowly walked forward, immersing myself in my emotions and pretending not to see the changes happening around me.


    Now, just after 3 in the afternoon, as I was walking forward, the sky gradually darkened. The number of people and vehicles on the road also dwindled, until finally there was a faint shadow that occasionally flashed by.


    I stopped walking. There was no one in my surroundings now. The hand that was holding onto the branch was covered in sweat. The jade talisman had filled my body with its warm Spiritual Sense so that I wouldn''t collapse.


    Everything around me vanished, leaving me alone.


    "Who are you?" I shouted.


    In the empty space, there was not even a single echo.


    "Song Nan!"


    Still no response.


    I took out my cell phone, which showed no signal at all. This was a space completely cut off from the outside world.


    At first I was calm enough to sit down and poke at the ground with the branch, but it wasn''t the ground, and poking into the branch was like dipping into water, no, not water, because there was no ripple.


    I''ve tried to make the branches extend indefinitely, and it''s no use at all.


    In the end, my cell phone went out of battery and I lost all sense of time.


    Suddenly, I realized something. I had been in here so long, why wasn''t I thirsty or hungry?


    I used my hand to feel my heartbeat, but I couldn''t feel it at all, not even my pulse!


    I opened my mouth and bit into the back of my hand. There was a lot of money on the back of my hand, but I didn''t feel any pain.


    I tried to make myself talk, loud and low, but I couldn''t hear anything.


    I can''t keep calm anymore. I feel like I''m boiling frogs in warm water! Boil... I suddenly thought of something that wasn''t good. It was said that there was an unorthodox sect that would refine a person and their soul into pills.


    Ashiba! I don''t want to make pills!


    Suddenly, I felt something move violently in my lower abdomen! Why did I suddenly feel it?


    I pressed my palm against my stomach, and a small voice came to my mind.


    The small voice said, "Mama, use the branches to pull the landslide..."


    Which language is this? I thought about it a few times.


    I turned the branch upside down and looked at it several times. It was so round that it didn''t feel like I could cut it. I thought you couldn''t be sharper, so it actually stuck out a little leaf like a blade.


    It felt like this thing really was a branch!


    I didn''t think about it that much, so I drew a large cut on my left palm without any hesitation. Blood instantly flowed out.


    I anxiously looked at the blood that was dripping down, hoping for a miracle. After a minute, there wasn''t any response.


    Which step was wrong?


    Could it be that he had to draw a talisman? I don''t know how to do that either!


    With a jolt, I tried to hold the branch to the wound and let the blood run down the branch.


    There was a reaction this time. After the blood dripped down, it seemed as if the space had been broken. With that dot as the center, the real space appeared.


    I really am in something that looks like a pill furnace. The walls of the surrounding furnaces have reached a temperature that can melt people. Luckily, the branches made me float in the air and the jade talismans also started to cool me down.


    Feeling that I had come out, some fireballs started to continuously attack me, bringing me along with them as I narrowly avoided every single time.


    I remember other people, like Sun Wukong, who was thrown into the pill furnace to concoct pills. There was also some ''Xun Gate'' with WindWithoutTrace, who had an Unbreakable Diamond Physique and also had a Fiery Eyes of Truth.


    This seamless pill concocting furnace was clearly of inferior quality. Pui!


    "Song Nan!" The branch automatically activated its mode so that I wouldn''t fall down. I confidently called out to Song Nan.


    After a while, I could clearly feel the temperature drop, and the fireballs that were attacking me no longer appeared.


    Before I could be happy, the problem arose again.


    The color of the furnace''s inner wall fell from a deep red to black, and at the same time, ghostly shadows began to emerge from the furnace''s inner wall.


    They didn''t dare approach me, but just floated around me, bringing with them gusts of wind and, occasionally, strange, garrulous howls. However, as time passed by, their courage grew.


    I started to see ghosts approaching me. They looked black from a distance, but now they were in human form, probably the way they looked before he died, with his neck almost cut off and his head leaning against the remaining connection, dangling behind him.


    People who are not under the control of the brain are usually more daring.

 C46

    I encouraged myself in my heart. Isn''t it just a grieving ghost? Baby is fearless!


    But the branches were still under his feet, which was a little troublesome.


    Before I could think of what to do, the ghost that was charging at me spurted out a large amount of blood from the cross section of my neck, scaring me so much that I hurriedly retreated. Ghost attack?


    There wasn''t much room, and I couldn''t avoid it, but when the blood came in contact with me, it was gone.


    After thinking about it carefully, if that blood could cause any harm to me, the jade talisman would have already moved. If that''s the case, those ghosts shouldn''t exist. I can totally ignore them.


    The most important thing to think about now was how to get out.


    I started to observe the walls of the furnace carefully. If Song Nan came to save me, why didn''t he open the furnace and let me out?


    I pressed the palm of my hand against my stomach to see if the man inside had any good advice.


    "¡­" There was no sound at all. Could he have fallen asleep?


    I was bored, and I could only look at the ghost in front of me to pass the time. There were no more ghosts. They were like a pile of big bugs, twisting around and around, looking a little disgusting.


    If they didn''t exist, was it my imagination? That shouldn''t be!


    Suddenly, another ghost of me rushed over. Her face was very pretty, and it was hard to tell how she died. I ignored her, but she rushed into my lower abdomen!


    Next, a second, a third, a fourth ¡­


    My body was already out of control, and I could only watch as those ghosts rushed into my body, one by one.


    I get it, the Ghost is eating. I felt like I could even hear it swallow.


    My back was against the cold wall of the stove, but my heart was colder than it was.


    I seem to understand that it was Song Nan who planned all of this. Using the previous space to awaken the ghost embryo, before luring it to swallow these ghosts, perhaps in that case, even if I don''t agree, the ghost embryo would still be born.


    A tear fell from the corner of my eye. I murmured, "Song Nan ¡­"


    One by one, the ghosts continued to rush into my body. I, who had already collapsed, slowly closed my eyes.


    When I woke up, I was in the hospital.


    Ignoring the fact that I came back so quickly for the second time, there are a total of five beds in the observation room, and my family occupies three of them. My father, Her Majesty, and I looked at each other in unspeakable embarrassment.


    It was all thanks to the fact that Big Brother Zuming wasn''t from the emergency department. Otherwise, everyone would have thought that my father and the empress dowager had come to investigate.


    For my fainting, the official explanation was that I was too stressed, plus hypoglycemia, so I fainted.


    Whatever the reason, what I''m most concerned about right now is not how I got out, but whether the demon in my stomach left or not.


    In front of the empress dowager and my father, I didn''t dare ask senior apprentice brother Zuming. Fortunately, my hypoglycemia was short-lived and my discharge was announced in two hours. The envious gaze from the empress dowager and my father made me feel that this fainting was worth it.


    This time, the empress dowager and my father insisted on having senior apprentice brother Zuoming take me home. It was around 5 pm, and it was said that I was unconscious for 20 hours, so I didn''t mind. Anyway, my body wasn''t far from stopping.


    As soon as I stepped out of the observation room''s door, I asked Zuoming, "The one in my stomach, is there anything else?"


    Before senior apprentice brother Zuoming could reply, I first heard the empress dowager''s angry shout, "Zhang Qi! Get back here! Explain to me what ''the one in your stomach'' means, and what ''any more'' means! "


    Ashiba! My filthy mouth! Can''t you ask about it at the party?


    I tarried as I followed senior brother Zuming back to the observation room. My father and the empress dowager already consciously split up. One taught senior brother Zuming while the other tortured me to confess.


    My dad is a cultured person, so he grabbed Senior''s shoulder and whispered something to me. On my side, it was more difficult. Her Majesty was enlightened and asked me how the child had gotten here, what I wanted to do with him, and why I wanted to do with him.


    Even if I don''t want to get rid of her, I still won''t be able to give birth to a grandson for her!


    Her Majesty, seeing that I had not said a word, quickly changed her policy and announced her intention to raise her rank by a level, leaving me to decide for myself that if she did not become a grandmother within a year, "one cry, two quarrels, three hangings" would become a part of the daily life of the family.


    Of course, she also asked me to stop my internship and move back home. She wanted to watch her grandchild''s birth.


    Are you trying to force me to death? Even if I start building people now, the date doesn''t match!


    "Majesty, stop!" I raised my hand and Her Majesty agreed.


    "You''re thinking too much. I''m asking senior brother Zuoming, were there still any lollipops from the jar I gave him earlier?" What did you get out of it? "


    Senior Zuoshi also quickly started to act dumb, "That''s right, Auntie, you probably heard wrong. I was wondering why Uncle would suddenly tell me so much, but July and I haven''t ¡­"


    As he said that, two small red clouds floated up on senior brother Zuoming''s face. It couldn''t be more real!


    "Really?" Her Majesty still did not believe it.


    I threw caution to the wind. "How about I buy a pregnancy test and test it for you?"


    I thought Her Majesty would refuse, but the old lady agreed without thinking.


    I only dared to ask when I bitterly followed senior Ge to the outside of the hospital. Senior Brother Zuoming didn''t answer, but smiled first.


    When he was done laughing, he replied, "Of course I''m still here. The soul contract isn''t formed yet, so it''s impossible for it to come out."


    "Then it ate so many ghosts... "Oh right, that ghost doesn''t seem to be hurtful." I thought back to the scene and still couldn''t figure it out.


    "Those are all Pill Demons. After they extract one''s soul, only the Heavenly Soul and the Earth Soul remain. Their main function is to ensure that the medicinal properties are not overflowing and that they are not aggressive. " Senior Brother Zuo Ming explained in detail, "Other than that, they are the same as ginseng and are extremely nutritious. That''s why they are called Pill Demon."


    I silently touched my lower abdomen. There weren''t any sounds coming from there, as though there weren''t any existences there.


    "I sensed it earlier, it can still talk to me ¡­"


    "Maybe it''s because you''re in a closed environment and your senses are cut off, that''s why your senses are sharper, so you can hear what he''s saying." Big Bro Zuming''s explanation made a lot of sense, and I couldn''t help but nod my head.


    I wanted to ask him how I had been rescued, but somehow I didn''t want to know the answer.


    Let nature take its course, so what if there were more bad things? It was still the same: The baby was fearless.


    It turns out that most of the time it''s not bad luck, but Nozuonodie''s try.


    I was due to take the pregnancy test to Her Majesty tomorrow, so I went to the pharmacy opposite the hospital and unlocked a new ghost.

 C47

    I didn''t want others to misunderstand that senior brother Zuming was my boyfriend, so I went into the pharmacy myself.


    There was an old lady inside the drugstore. She looked very cultured with gold-rimmed glasses. Even if she was dozing off while sitting down, it wouldn''t make people feel like she was sweeping the floor with gentleness.


    The other one was a middle-aged man about thirty years old. The man seemed to be seriously injured, his face was pale, and his eyes were dim.


    I was a little embarrassed. It seemed that I was unlucky. I was too embarrassed to ask the man where the pregnancy test stick was, so I went through the shelves by myself.


    It took me a long time to realize, is this drugstore that big? I''ve already found almost 30 shelves. From the outside, this pharmacy doesn''t even have 10 shelves!


    I suppressed my fear and looked around. To be able to see senior brother Zuoming waiting for me outside, could it be my misconception?


    Before I could find the pregnancy test stick, I decided not to look for it anymore. I turned around and wanted to leave, but step by step, I was getting further and further away from the door!


    "Senior Brother Zuo Ming!" I shouted loudly. Unexpectedly, while I was retreating, I suddenly separated myself from my body and left the house in my place, together with senior brother Zuming.


    After they left, the middle-aged man went to close the door of the shop, and the old lady woke up with a stretch.


    The old lady held her chin with one hand, smiling elegantly, but her words were sarcastic, "I''ve seen idiots before, I''ve never seen anyone this foolish. I''ve spent so much effort to save you, and now you''re sending yourself up to someone else."


    "That''s because you''re lucky, mother." The middle-aged man promptly gave a loud and clear fart.


    When the old lady heard this, the smile on her face became even.


    "How about you say there''s some luck in being a fool? I''m in a good mood today, so I won''t refine you to eat. As long as you keep the fetus in your stomach, I''ll let you go, okay?"


    "How can I stay?" I asked her because I thought I should be ashamed of myself.


    "If those from the various sects were able to draw out the embryo''s aura from your body, then it would have dissipated." This I know, seems like this grandmother of hers still has some ability. She continued, "And grandmother, I, can draw your fetal Qi onto the surrogate''s body."


    Substitute pregnancy was also a profession for ghosts now?


    Grandma snapped her fingers, crisp and loud. Then, a female ghost floated out from behind the shelves.


    Other than being stunned, I couldn''t see any difference between this ghost and any other.


    "Didn''t they say that ghosts can''t give birth to a demon?" Otherwise, Wu Mi wouldn''t need to lead Ling Fang''s ghost embryo into the stomach of a nurse.


    Grandma gave me a disdainful look, "Who said a surrogate ghost is a real ghost?!"


    Me: "¡­"


    I really want to report her to 315!


    "This only created an environment for the demon to grow in. The ghost will slowly absorb the surrogate ghost, and when the ghost is born, the surrogate ghost will be completely absorbed."


    Even so, it was a one-time use.


    I didn''t say anything. The little guy in my stomach might have felt something and I couldn''t hear him, but waves of fear and panic kept coming at me and I just couldn''t make up my mind.


    Seeing that I was hesitating, Grandma walked towards me step by step. With a cold smile on her face, she said, "What are you hesitating for? Don''t you know that you died to give birth to him? "


    "The Ghost Birth devoured its mother. It has always been this way!" The middle-aged man silently added.


    Devour his mother? That is to say, my death is because I was eaten by him after giving birth to the demon?


    "Nonsense!" I retorted, "I''ve seen the birth of a ghost, but I didn''t devour its mother!"


    "Oh, really?" Grandma''s face was calm. "Then the one you saw before was a demon born from a womb, right? It has already eaten the children of others, so it doesn''t matter if the mother eats or not. "


    I had nothing to say to that. If it weren''t for Song Nan''s presence, Nurse Yu might really have lost her life that day.


    Song Nan ¡­


    "Yes, you can do it like last time and call that Song Nan over!" As she talked about Song Nan, her grandmother became very excited, "There aren''t many ghosts like him who have high cultivation experience."


    "You can beat Song Nan?"


    "We can''t." Grandma answered straightforwardly, changing the subject, "But, I have you!"


    "Song Nan and grandma agreed that as long as we meet in the future, we will be attacked three times by grandma''s blade and have our souls devoured." The middle-aged man explained to me, "This is in exchange for saving you yesterday. If you want to kill him, you can join hands with Grandma. So what if he has cultivated for close to a thousand years? His grandmother''s one slash can absorb his power for a hundred years. "


    Did Song Nan pay that much of a price for me?


    Suddenly a wave of hatred rose up from the bottom of my heart. I took down the branch and held it in my palm. I really didn''t know that you had such a promise. "


    The complacent expression on his grandma''s face intensified. "I''ve already missed him with my Soul Devouring Saber. That sweet ¡­"


    Before she finished speaking, I had already made my move. The tree branch turned into sharp thorns that pierced through her heart. Following which, I extended my hand over and pulled out her three souls from her forehead.


    Then, he sucked it into his mouth ¡­


    When my soul was gone, I realized what I had done.


    "Heh, little girl, I''ve really underestimated you. Thankfully, I was quick to react!" A creepy voice came from behind me. I looked closely and saw that the one who had lost his soul was that middle-aged man.


    I turned my head and saw my grandma hiding behind the surrogate, holding a short knife in her hand. It should be the Soul Devourer that I mentioned earlier.


    For some reason, I couldn''t lift my hand from the branch to attack the surrogate. Instead, I felt a little dazed.


    "As expected, it is the little bastard who is causing trouble!" Little girl, your body is being controlled by the ghost, do you know? "


    I... He had been controlled by the ghost ¡­


    As I started to rush forward, the surrogate reached out a hand and placed it on my forehead. I heard the sweetest song of the time, and it sent me into a gentle dream ¡­


    In my drowsiness, I saw my grandma walk towards me with the Soul Devourer Blade. Was she going to take the Ghost Embryo away?


    The surrogate was now lying on the cashier''s desk with its legs spread wide open, waiting for its grandma to send it in.


    "Brat, you already know how to kill without being born. Once you are born, I will see just who in the world can beat you! "Hahaha ¡­" Her grandmother''s face was twisted as she laughed maniacally.


    Song Nan paid such a heavy price to save me and the Ghost. I can''t just let my grandmother do whatever she wants!


    Grandmother had already raised the Soul Devourer Blade, but I didn''t have any strength left in my hands.


    I can''t speak, I can''t move my body. I can only watch as the Soul Devouring Saber approached my lower abdomen bit by bit ¡­

 C48

    Just as the tip of the blade was about to touch me, the jade talisman broke free of the rope and collided with the Soul Devouring Saber.


    The jade talisman shattered. At the same time, the soul and cultivation that the Soul Devouring Saber once devoured were released. It was unknown if the ghost head had already awoken and absorbed them all.


    I sat up slowly, my grandmother in that position, holding the broken knife. She was getting older, and this person was just skin and bones.


    I don''t care about her, I''ll just poke a branch out of that surrogate ghost, don''t care what mistake this bastard has committed, it''s still in my stomach, even if I''m going to beat myself to death, I won''t let anyone else take him away.


    The jade talismans that loved me dearly disappeared after being shattered into pieces. Not even a corpse was left to me.


    I wonder how Min Hao is doing now ¡­


    I turned and walked out. When I opened the door, a gust of wind blew in, and my grandmother followed it and turned into ashes.


    My steps paused for a moment before I took large strides forward.


    I took out my cell phone and called Zuming, and he just realized that the person beside him wasn''t me.


    Big Bro Zuming brought me, who didn''t know what it was, to my house. After I entered, he gestured for her to stay in the bedroom.


    I opened the bedroom door and she saw me and slowly disappeared.


    "She might be a False Soul." "I heard that the Ghost Doctor can use a person''s spirit to create a fake soul. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to see it, but I think cultivators like me and Yin people like you can see it."


    "Ghost Doctor? The Ghost''s doctor? " I was curious about that.


    Zuoshi Ge thought for a moment, then said, "It''s not the doctor of ghosts. The Ghost Doctor was a kind of forbidden spell. The Ghost Doctor uses ghosts as medicine, but her actions are secretive, and only they themselves know of the internal filthiness. "


    "How is Song Nan now?" That bastard might be eating too much and is just digesting it. I don''t care about him, I just want to ask him what happened to his unreliable founder.


    "Song Nan should have gone back to his grave to recover. This time, he''s heavily injured ¡­" "He told me to tell you that it was indeed him who told the nurse to make the call. If you want to blame him, blame him."


    "Who saved me from the sea realm? Who saved my parents? " I stubbornly asked big brother Zuming.


    "Yes ¡­"


    Just as senior brother Zuoming finished his sentence, a person suddenly appeared in the room.


    His golden hair had been dyed back into his well-behaved black hair, and he seemed to have grown a lot taller. However, his foolish expression didn''t change at all. Moreover, for some reason, his face and body were dirty.


    The moment the devilish brat opened his mouth, a voice popped out, "Sis!" Are you dead? "


    Min Hao, that bastard, seeing that he was worried about me, I will forgive him.


    "Big ¡­" "Greetings, Brother Min Hao." Senior Apprentice Brother Zuo Ming stepped forward and saluted to Min Hao, then changed his tone for some reason. "Greetings, Senior Apprentice Brother Min Hao."


    WTF? What was going on? I remember the last time when Zuming mentioned the Heavenly Master''s disciple, he was very arrogant! Was he intentionally trying to get rid of the relationship between him and Min Hao?


    I don''t get it.


    "Left waiter, if there''s nothing else, you can go back first." Min Hao acted as if he didn''t dare to look at his senior apprentice brother and immediately issued the order for them to leave.


    Zuoshi gege also listened to his words, saying goodbye before disappearing. Hey! You haven''t answered my question!


    "What happened? How did the jade talisman break? " Min Hao sat beside me and I kicked him to the floor.


    "Did you go to the mountains to catch the monkeys? How can it be so dirty? " I looked at his dirty appearance and felt a little disgusted.


    He actually nodded his head, "I caught a Spirit Monkey in the mountains, how did you know? Could it be that it has already awakened? "


    "Awakening my ass, you still have the nerve to ask me what''s going on? Big Bro Ming was just about to explain to me, but then you left with a single word." I''m still seventy, even though I know the answer.


    Min Hao didn''t care about that. "Forget it. Whatever it is, it''s fine as long as you''re not dead."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Didn''t you say I could live to 27? How could I possibly die first?"


    He was silent for a moment, the mud on his face and body and the way he squatted on the floor made him look more like a monkey than a human being.


    "You ¡­ Do you still want to go? " The silence made me a little flustered. Although he had not been gone long, I missed him very much. In my heart, he was like my father and Her Majesty.


    He hesitated for a moment, then said, "Not for now."


    "Alright then!" I''ll bring you to meet our parents tomorrow! " I opened my mouth to say it, as if he really were my brother.


    I found a suit of my father''s clothes and told him to take a bath. Then I went to see how the guest room was, and whether I could sleep.


    The guest rooms should have been cleaned regularly, and there was only the smell of sunlight on the quilt. If he really was my brother, wouldn''t my father and Her Majesty be too sad when I really had to die?


    "Sis, should I sleep here?" Min Hao had already come out and was wiping the water off his hair.


    "Don''t tell me you just took a shower and came out?" It''s only been a few minutes? This was too fast!


    Min Hao stuck out his tongue. "I''m worried about you!"


    "Worried about me, yet you still want to leave!" I couldn''t help but complain.


    "Sis, I may still leave in a few days, but believe me, I will definitely protect you!" He kept insisting that he would protect me. I hugged him gently. The sense of security he gave me was unique.


    Min Hao suddenly remembered and asked me, "Sis, where is Song Nan? Shouldn''t he be protecting you? "


    "He ¡­ "I don''t know where he went either. He was severely injured ¡­" This devilish brat still has the nerve to ask me. I was interrogating senior brother Zuming when he ran over to kick him out.


    "What injury?"


    "Soul Devouring Saber." I thought about it and added, "Three."


    "Three slashes!" "How is this possible?!" Min Hao exclaimed, "The owner of the Soul Devouring Saber is a black grandma with less than a hundred years of cultivation. Even if the Soul Devouring Saber is a dangerous object, it can''t even get close to Song Nan!"


    I am ashamed of myself for saying that. I lowered my head and whispered, "He saved me ¡­"


    "Me too!" Min Hao and I were startled by the sudden appearance of a weak and delicate voice.


    "How can the demon?" Looking at Min Hao''s stupefied expression, he really looked like he had missed out on the whole world.


    I told Min Hao what I knew, and he was even more confused.


    "Can you hear me?" Min Hao squatted in front of me and shouted at my stomach.


    This time, there was no response.


    We waited for a while before we heard the baby''s voice. "Uncle Min Hao, your yang aura is too strong. It nearly burnt me out ¡­"

 C49

    I''ve only heard of garlic. I''ve never heard of it.


    Min Hao stepped back a little and suddenly asked, "Do you feel comfortable inside your mother''s stomach?"


    I looked at Min Hao in surprise. Min Hao signaled me not to speak.


    The little devil happily said, "So comfortable! "Extremely comfortable ¡­"


    Min Hao heaved a long sigh of relief. I suddenly understood what he meant. He was afraid that the ghost head would have its own consciousness and would want to bite off his mother.


    I felt that this was an unavoidable problem and there was no need to hide it.


    "Min Hao, are you worried that he''ll eat me if he comes out?"


    Min Hao was shocked by my question. "You know about it?"


    Hearing his answer, I knew that it must be true.


    I told Min Hao about the Ghost Embryo controlling me to kill the middle-aged man and take his soul.


    "Min Hao, what I''m worried about right now is not what it will do to me, but what it will do to the world." My head hurts a little. "I don''t care, I want to be born myself, he doesn''t want me to raise him, so I''ll eat him if I want to. But what about others? "


    "Sis, are you afraid that he will harm others?"


    I shook my head. "No, I''m afraid that he will hurt me and I''ll be treated as a demon. When the time comes, I''ll chase after him to beat him up and kill him ¡­"


    With that, my heart began to ache.


    I had fantasized about my child. He could be unlovable, he could be unoutstanding, he could be unloved by many, but I didn''t want anyone to hurt him.


    "Motherf * cker, I''ll just kill all the bad guys, won''t that do?!" This little bastard was asking for a beating.


    I patted my belly. "You still want to kill everyone on Earth? Are you the only one left on Earth?"


    "Sis, how about we wait for him to come out before I take him to the mountain?" Min Hao suggested.


    I shook my head with a wry smile. "Do you think that''s possible? "Song Nan wanted him, that''s why ¡­"


    I don''t know why Song Nan wanted me to give birth to this demon, but since I can''t tell anyone, it definitely isn''t something that can be exposed.


    Min Hao bit his lips and remained silent.


    "Little bastard, what is your name?" "I whispered to that little bastard who doesn''t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is. I can''t possibly call him a little bastard from now on, right?" And are you a boy? Or a girl? "


    "Sis, the Ghost Birth doesn''t have a gender." Min Hao added.


    Holy shit, why does it feel like I''m talking about transvestites when I don''t have a gender?


    "Mama, give me a name, will you?" Maybe he realized he had pissed me off, he whispered.


    At the beginning, I thought that Little Rascal would be called Eggy. However, upon thinking about Song Nan''s surname, if he were to call himself Song Eggy, he would have the same name as a comedian.


    As a cripple who chose his name, I was at a loss for a long time.


    "If you''re not called Whitey, it''s simple and easy to remember, okay?" This thought suddenly popped into my mind, "Anyway, just treat it as a nickname. When Song Nan comes back, I''ll have him give you a big name."


    "Okay, okay, Mama, I like that name!" His voice was very cheerful, his voice full of childish innocence. Just by hearing this voice, who would have thought that he would kill someone without even blinking?!


    I didn''t ask Min Hao where he had been these days, but I knew he had been working hard.


    I want to be strong for Min Hao, for my father, for Her Majesty.


    As soon as I returned to my room, I received a message from Her Majesty: "Don''t forget to come tomorrow morning! "Also, sleep early!"


    My head began to hurt again. I had just come back in such a hurry that I forgot to buy a pregnancy test.


    There were 24 hours of pharmacies in the neighborhood, and I wanted to buy one first.


    If he was that close, would something happen again? Besides, the little bastard in my stomach, oh, no, I said I would call him that, but now he is the one who isn''t to be trifled with.


    However, I just had bad luck and didn''t meet a ghost. I met a Taoist who was responsible for capturing ghosts.


    He was sitting in the drugstore, and when he saw that I had bought a pregnancy test, he followed me.


    Nonsense, I wouldn''t use a pregnancy test if it worked.


    But he could tell that I was pregnant with a ghost, so I must have some cultivation experience. I gave him a polite smile before turning around and walking away.


    He was unrelenting as he said, "Miss, if we don''t get rid of this demon, you will lose your life in the future!"


    I looked around to see that there was no one around, so I smiled and said to Xiao Bai, "Did you hear that? They say you will eat me. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Bai became anxious, "Mama, I swear, I will definitely not hurt you!"


    I patted his belly to comfort him, then said to the Taoist, "You heard it too. He said he won''t hurt me."


    The Daoist Priest was so shocked that his jaw dropped. He became a human fossil.


    The next morning, I went to get rid of the pregnancy test stick. As expected, there was only one bar.


    I was in a good mood and made breakfast. I put the food that was given to my father and the empress dowager into the box before calling Min Hao to get up.


    I pushed the door open and entered. Min Hao was not in the room, but there was a faint snoring sound. Did Min Hao learn to be invisible?! How cool!


    Upon closer inspection, he realized that Stealth was useless, as this fellow did not sleep well and had fallen to the floor.


    He helplessly reminded the devilish brat that he couldn''t ask for too much.


    Min Hao showed Min Hao to Her Majesty. Min Hao had a sweet mouth, and looked like the male lead of the Korean TV series that Her Majesty always watched. Thus, Her Majesty and Min Hao quickly established a motherly relationship that was even stronger than Jin Jian.


    My father pulled me aside and asked, "What''s up with this Qi Min Hao?"


    I whispered to my father, "This doesn''t count as being the son you and the empress dowager should have, so I brought it back for you."


    My father''s face was full of shock, not surprise, but shock.


    "How do you know I have a son in my life?" The way my father looked at me changed. "You can''t have learned how to read people''s destinies, right?"


    What? Did they really find someone to do the math?


    My dad explained to me that when they took me to see the master, the master said that they should have had a son. But after so many years, the Empress Mother had already passed away, and they thought that the Grand Master meant "there should be," which was not necessarily the case.


    Just for this reason, my father quickly accepted Min Hao.


    Senior Zuoshi''s master is so powerful. Considering my misfortune and even Min Hao''s appearance, I feel that I should go to his place to brush up on my existence whenever I have something to do.


    "When is your boyfriend coming in July? Introduce it to Min Hao as well! " The empress dowager now had an extra son and a half in one go, and her smile was indescribably happy. And, where''s the pregnancy test? Show me. "


    I immediately took out the pregnancy bar and showed it to Her Majesty, but Min Hao and Brother Cummings didn''t seem to be dealing with mortals, so I thought it would be better if they didn''t meet and tried to fool Her Majesty into asking questions.


    However, Min Hao''s brain went blank again. He asked, "Sis, did you bring Song Nan home?"

 C50

    Just a moment ago, they had been having fun, but now the temperature had dropped to a freezing point.


    The empress dowager threw the pregnancy test into the trash can. Just as she was about to speak, Min Hao added, "Don''t worry, empress dowager. They have safety measures in place."


    Ashiba! He really wanted to throw Min Hao up the mountain and feed him to the monkeys!


    "Zhang Qi, come. Let''s have a good talk about Song Nan and his safety measures." Her Majesty''s words seemed to come from between her teeth, cold and terrible.


    This was not the worst part, the worst part was that Song Nan had actually pushed open the door and entered!


    Me: "¡­"


    Empress Dowager: "?"


    My father, "¡ª"


    Min Hao said, "Song Nan, it really is you. You''ve taken care of the empress dowager!"


    Song Nan gave the empress dowager a large bouquet of pink roses. With a gentle smile, he greeted, "Hello, auntie. My name is Song Nan, I''m July''s boyfriend."


    I don''t have the face to see anyone anymore!


    Her Majesty did not speak, but I knew that her anger was soaring.


    He had already reached this step, Zhang July! You can''t retreat!


    "Empress Dowager, actually, senior apprentice brother Zuoming isn''t my boyfriend ¡­"


    Her Majesty shot me a sidelong glance and said coldly, "It''s not yours. Could it be Min Hao''s?"


    Min Hao was like a cat with its tail stepped on, and immediately exploded. "No!" No! "My boyfriend isn''t him!"


    Yes! Eight! A divination! Even though I was on the verge of death, I couldn''t help but ask, "Who is that?"


    Her Majesty was so angry that she wanted to throw the flowers at me, but in the end she couldn''t bear it. Don''t think too much, it''s not that she couldn''t bear to smash me, it''s just that she couldn''t bear to part with her favorite pink rose.


    "Auntie, I made July angry at home, so she ¡­" Song Nan seemed to be apologizing very sincerely, but everyone with a discerning eye knew he kicked me into a fire pit.


    "Alright, let''s all live together! He already had a home! Very good! "Very good!" Her Majesty was so angry that her face turned pale.


    It was rare for Min Hao to be quick-witted, so he pulled Song Nan away ¡­ Leave me alone to face Her Majesty''s wrath.


    The empress dowager was silent for a long time before she said, "It''s good that you didn''t bring a girl back for me."


    I really want to know how Her Majesty''s brain came to this line. Did Her Majesty rot while I was away?


    My father had always been "Wife only big, Wife say what", immediately nodded in agreement.


    The empress dowager looked at Pink Rose and asked, "You won''t bring a girl back for me in a few days. Song Nan isn''t your boyfriend, is he?"


    Recently, her character has been questioned, her heart is tired, and she feels that she won''t be able to love him anymore.


    Honestly, I think it would be better if I could have a girl. At least I wouldn''t have to die and I wouldn''t have to give birth to a ghost.


    When the doctor came, he said my father and Her Majesty could leave the hospital. At this moment, Song Nan''s performance was beyond my expectations!


    He couldn''t help helping my father and Her Majesty finish the discharge procedures and even drove us home!


    Since Song Nan was already so solicitous, the empress dowager couldn''t keep a straight face and even invited Song Nan over to their house for a meal in embarrassment.


    Song Nan tactfully refused, saying that he still had things to do, so he had to go home first.


    I thought to myself, Isn''t the front pretty cool? Don''t you think you can say it? Why don''t you come to my house for a meal! Eat it!


    At this moment, Xiao Bai suddenly asked me, "Mama, why don''t you tell him if you don''t want the dung to leave?"


    I looked quickly at Her Majesty, who was standing by my side, and seeing that she had no reaction, I was relieved.


    Can you hear me now? I tried to say to myself, "Pah! I am not reluctant to part with him. Furthermore, who told you that it was you who scammed him? "You are only ''numb'', and don''t have ''dung''."


    He was silent for a long time before weakly replying, "I heard that there are no children with dung who would be bullied by bad people."


    Look, this is bullshit! I''ve never even heard of it, so where did he hear of it?!


    "If you have dung, then you can''t have mums. Do you want dung or mums?" I teased him maliciously.


    He obviously hadn''t thought about it, and he was the same as me, so he started to act shamelessly and started to cry.


    "Sis, why are you crying?" Min Hao came over and whispered to me.


    Could Min Hao hear it? Aren''t I communicating with Bai Bai through the soul?


    "What did you hear?" Could it be that only ordinary people could not hear it?


    Min Hao shook his head. "I heard him crying. I didn''t hear anything else. Did you bully him?"


    How could I be called a bully? I was clearly teasing him because of love!


    After exiting the elevator, I immediately saw the Daoist from yesterday. He was squatting in front of my house like a free Daoist.


    Seeing us come over, the Daoist Priest didn''t ask me anymore and headed straight for the empress dowager. "Benefactor, your daughter has a ghost fetus in her possession, and it has taken control of her body. It''s a very dangerous situation!"


    The Empress was frightened by him and quickly hid behind my father.


    This Daoist Priest''s Daoist robe was a bit tattered, and gave off a pungent smell. His hair was in a loose bun, his face was unshaven, and his eyes shone with a strange light. Overall, he appeared to be extremely nervous.


    "You guys go home first!" Min Hao grabbed the Taoist''s wrist and dragged him toward the stairs.


    My father wanted to follow him, but I stopped him. "Dad, that person is a lunatic. Let Min Hao deal with him."


    I let them go home and went to the stairwell.


    The Taoist shouted that it was his duty and duty to exterminate demons. I walked over and closed the door to the elevator. "Bai Bai, can you keep the sound of the elevator from spreading outside?"


    I don''t want to be overheard by Her Majesty like last time.


    "Yes, Mama." Bai Bai''s voice became more pleasing to the ears as he listened.


    I pointed at my stomach. "Dao leader, the Ghost Birth you mentioned is here. If you have the ability, come here!"


    The Taoist looked at me, then at Min Hao and asked, "Aren''t you going to stop me?"


    Min Hao looked at me and I nodded.


    Bai Bai suddenly said, "Mama, I understand."


    Right, I''m still hesitating. I can''t bear to leave it for nothing, and I can''t bear to leave my father and the empress dowager behind either. If the Taoist wins, then I will die a useless death. If I die in vain, then it is a given. Even if I die in the future, I will do everything in my power to protect him.


    Min Hao stood behind me and said to the Taoist, "If you dare to hurt a single hair on my sister''s head, I will destroy your entire sect!"


    "Eh? He even has a sect? " I thought he was a wild Taoist.


    Min Hao replied, "He''s on a trip down the mountain to accumulate merits."


    No wonder he fell for the Whitey in my stomach. According to common sense, destroying a ghost head should be a merit.


    The Daoist Priest slowly pulled out a peach wood sword from his wide Daoist robe. I looked back at Min Hao. I wanted to ask him if the wooden sword could be inlaid with gold.


    At this moment, Min Hao''s face was incomparably pale.

 C51

    "Sis, this sword won''t be able to block it for nothing." Min Hao suddenly pulled me behind him. "I can''t let you take this risk! Not only does he want to get rid of me, he also wants to get rid of you! "


    The Taoist''s face was filled with righteousness as he said, "To eliminate evil and defend the way is the right thing to do! "Not only was this girl controlled by the ghost, she even looked down on me. I ¡­"


    Min Hao interrupted him. "With your current power, can you use one-tenth of the power of this sword?"


    "Even if it''s just 1% of the heavenly tribulation lightning, it can still shatter this demon head''s soul!" The Daoist Priest was very confident.


    "Hur hur." I smiled. This is life, right? It seems that the heavens are punishing me for giving up on you.


    "Motherf * cker, don''t worry, I''m really strong!" Comforting me for nothing, I can''t imagine such a good child eating me.


    I also turned the branch into a wooden sword. According to Song Nan''s explanation, this sword should have been around a thousand years old. Furthermore, there was even a part of Song Nan. Only, those who used swords were relatively weaker.


    "Xiao Bai, can I leave it to you?"


    Xiao Bai hesitated for a moment, then asked, "I really hate him. Can I kill him?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "If you can''t kill him, then don''t kill him. He doesn''t deserve to die. You must learn to leave yourself a path to survival."


    "Tai! You woman, this Taoist is open and honest, where does the saying that you are guilty come from?! If I lose today, I will naturally come here to repay the sin of being the sect master with my death! " The Daoist Priest also had a bad temper. He was so angry that he almost became a scrooge.


    As soon as the Daoist Priest finished his words, Min Hao suddenly threw something on the ground, and we were teleported into a void space. I''ve seen this kind of space twice, so I''m not surprised.


    However, the Daoist Priest became even angrier: "What do you mean by that?! Why did you enter your space? "


    Min Hao ignored him and explained, "In this space, I am the master. He can''t summon lightning."


    I laughed involuntarily. This is obviously a cheating machine!


    "If lightning can''t come here, then tell me the things that cannot be leaked out."


    Min Hao, "..."


    When the Daoist Priest saw that we were ignoring him, he angrily hugged his sword and squatted on the ground. "What are we fighting for? In your space, you can directly turn me into a cripple.


    Min Hao looked at him and said, "The one you want to kill is my nephew!"


    Then he suddenly whispered to me, "Nephew? Nephew? "


    I didn''t understand why he called me that, so I said to him, "He should be my nephew!"


    "Good!" Whatever you say! " Min Hao raised his voice and continued, "It was my nephew you tried to kill. It was a promise between my sister and you just now, now it''s me! If you think it''s unfair, then tear open the space and leave! "


    The Daoist priest silently shut his mouth.


    "Do we still need to fight?" Min Hao walked over and knelt beside him.


    The Daoist Priest threw the sword in his hand onto the ground and angrily said, "I admit that I can''t beat you, okay?"


    Min Hao said with a smile, "Then promise me that you won''t come and disturb us in the future, and that you won''t think anything of it in vain. I''ll let you out, okay?"


    "I threw away my sword, do you think I will still fight?" the Taoist asked Min Hao angrily.


    Min Hao didn''t continue to make things difficult for him and kept the space.


    I also put away my sword. Min Hao was a bad student, so he pretended to be afraid. He let the Taoist reduce his concentration and brought him into the space.


    "Mama, what a pity. If I ate his soul, I wouldn''t need to sleep in the future." He told me with his divine sense, his voice full of regret.


    This little bastard wanted to eat anything!


    Before I could teach him anything, Min Hao shouted, "Sis!"


    I only felt a pain on the side of my waist as the Daoist priest''s sword tip pierced into my waist!


    He exerted more strength in his hands and wanted to go deeper.


    Hearing the white cry, I reached out to snatch the sword in the Taoist''s hand. Min Hao used his arm to wrap around the Taoist''s neck, but he was unable to move at all.


    "Min Hao, get out of the way!" It was Song Nan''s voice!


    Min Hao retreated to the side. The Daoist Priest was pushed away by an invisible force and fell to the stairs of the next floor. He rolled a few steps before he stopped moving.


    A few seconds later, Song Nan appeared.


    He thrust the bright ball of his palm into my wound, and I heard the sound of a white swallow, and the pain in my wound grew less and less.


    The door to the stairwell was pushed open, and at last my father and Her Majesty were alarmed.


    I could feel the wound healing, but there was no way to hide the large bloodstains on my clothes.


    Empress Dowager didn''t seem to see Song Nan and ran directly towards me. Song Nan disappeared without a sound.


    "What''s going on?" Her Majesty''s outstretched hand trembled for a long time, but she did not dare to touch me.


    An idea struck me. "Empress Dowager, don''t think too much about it. This is the blood packet my friend gave me. Min Hao and I were curious about it, so we opened it and accidentally spilled it on our clothes."


    Her Majesty only then extended her trembling hand towards me. After confirming that nothing had happened to me, she stopped trembling. "Just now, when Min Hao shouted out so loudly, I thought that something had happened. Oh right, did something fall down just now? "


    She was about to go down.


    I immediately pulled her back. "It''s nothing, let''s go home quickly!" I''m so hungry. Have you cooked yet? "I want to eat the Sweet ''n'' Sour Ribs ¡­"


    The empress dowager was lured away by me, but I don''t know what happened to that Taoist, but he seemed to have fallen quite heavily, and I wonder if he''s dead or not.


    When I got back, I changed my clothes and threw them away. If Her Majesty found the holes in my clothes, it would be hard to explain.


    The sweet and sour pork did not eat it, because the empress dowager suddenly announced that the family would change into vegetarian.


    I called Min Hao over while the empress dowager wasn''t paying attention. "Min Hao, go and see if that Taoist is dead or not later."


    "Dead, there''s no need to look."


    "Dead?" Isn''t this Daoist Priest too arrogant?


    "Yes, Song Nan extracted his primordial spirit to heal you and Xiao Bai."


    It turned out that the ball in Song Nan''s hand was a Taoist cultivator''s primordial spirit. However, Min Hao said that Taoist Priest was not from any sect. If he died here, would there be people from the same sect seeking revenge?


    I didn''t say these words out loud. As far as I could think, Min Hao should have thought of it long ago.


    "Come back with me tomorrow!" I said to Min Hao, "Since they''re from the sect, they shouldn''t be making things difficult for my parents. It''s not good for me here."


    Min Hao nodded. "Hehe, I have a family that I can''t go back to."


    "In July, when are you going to invite Ming Ming over to your house to play? Auntie doesn''t blame him for pretending to be your boyfriend, she just told him not to feel guilty." It was unknown when the empress dowager appeared. "I really want him to be our son-in-law!"


    I thought maybe I could entrust the Empress Dowager and my father to my senior.

 C52

    When Min Hao and I went back to the rented house, we specifically looked at that Taoist. His body was no longer there.


    After calling senior Zuming, he came to my house. I don''t know how he did it, but he promised that as long as the empress dowager and my father''s parents were in danger, he would be the first to arrive.


    When Min Hao and I arrived at the house, there were no ghosts.


    "Has your house gone?" Min Hao had been gone for half a month. Normal people would have left their houses already.


    "As I expected, how could Min Hao be a normal person?" "No, why the house?"


    Me: "¡­"


    He said, "When the meal is ready, call me." He just returned to his side.


    I found the examination range that my classmates sent me on my cell phone. I could skip class, but I still need to take the exam.


    He took a look at the procedures, sputum absorption and blue light therapy. The former was still alright, but the latter was a specialty of the department. When he was in school, he had only roughly seen it.


    I had to go to work, it seemed.


    After making up my mind, I wanted to go to the coffee shop first and tell Wu Millet to tell Feng that I could continue working, so I went to buy some food and came back to cook.


    When I got to the coffee shop, it was already closed.


    Although the coffee shop only operated at night, it was always open during the day and had never closed its doors like this.


    We were at the hospital anyway, and I remember Wu Mi had a new kid, and the transfer was successful, and he had gone back to work as a doctor.


    As soon as I stepped into the corridor of the gynecological ward, I felt something was wrong.


    It was said that the gynecologist had poached a very good director from a large general hospital. The director had brought a large number of patients with him, and the entire department was now extremely busy.


    But somehow, when I came in, I felt as if my eyes had been covered by a layer of mist. Looking at the nurse who was walking hurriedly in front of him and the patient who was walking unsteadily past him, he felt depressed.


    I reached Wu''s office. The door was open, but there was no one inside.


    Then a nurse passed by. I''d been on the night shift with her and she recognized me.


    "In July, did you come to see Dr. Wu?" She greeted me, "The director wants Dr. Wu to go on a business trip. I don''t know when he''ll be back."


    I had a casual chat with the nurse, who pointed out the director''s office and said I could go and ask him directly.


    "Mama, there''s something in this room that makes me uncomfortable." Bai Bai''s voice was very aggrieved as he said, "Let''s leave quickly, okay?"


    When Yue Zaiwei came earlier, she had also said that there was something she was afraid of in the room. It seemed that those wombs were still there, and she wondered if Wu Mi had started to recuperate.


    The doctor was on a business trip. It was a strange time. For people like Wu Miaomiao, they would only be able to go out for meetings and occasionally get transferred over to provide support, so they should be here very soon. But I was interested in the whole department of gynaecology.


    "Bai Bai, can you see this fog?" He felt that ordinary people wouldn''t be able to see it.


    "Well, but I don''t know what it is."


    I walked toward the director''s office, my damn curiosity urging me on.


    He knocked on the door, but there was no response. I tried the door and it opened!


    The director''s office was bigger than Wu''s, but there wasn''t much, and Bai said he didn''t feel anything was wrong.


    I didn''t want to give up, so I walked over to a tin cabinet at the foot of the wall.


    There was no lock on the cabinet. It was about a meter tall and seventy centimeters wide. I tried, but I couldn''t open it.


    Taking out a branch, I drew a line through the crack on the cabinet door. Immediately, I could smell something burning.


    I wanted to see if I could open it, but all of a sudden I shouted, "Mama, don''t!"


    However, I am a faster person than the mind, the cabinet door has already been opened by me.


    Inside the cabinet was a person!


    It couldn''t be said to be a person. His head and limbs had all been cut off, and only his body was left in the cabinet. It was unknown if it was because it had just been placed in or what it was like, but the blood on his body had yet to dry up. The surface was bright red, but no blood was flowing out.


    When I saw that its chest was still slightly rising and falling, the courage to be fearless had already retracted. Not daring to touch it with my hands, I picked up the stethoscope on the table and leaned towards it.


    There was a slow heartbeat from the stethoscope, and I threw the stethoscope aside in fright! He was still alive!


    "He smells familiar, Mama. You must have seen him before." Tell me for nothing.


    In this way, the ''person'' in front of him was Wu Mi.


    Knowing that it was Wu Mi, I was no longer afraid. I picked up the stethoscope and pressed it to his heart again.


    "Wu Mi, if you can hear me, then ¡­" Ashiba! So what?! Blinking? He didn''t even have a head!


    I felt so stupid. I was about to throw away the stethoscope when my heart started beating faster. Three rapid, three slow, then three hurried sounds. Three short, three long, three short! This is SOS, he''s thinking I''m asking for help.


    "Heh, who is this? You actually managed to undo my trump card. " The voice was very gentle, and from the sound of it, one could tell that it was a very authoritative person. The emphasis was neither fast nor slow, only that it sounded very comfortable.


    I turned around. In front of me was a sprightly, middle-aged man who looked to be in his late forties. Presumably, this was the director I had found.


    As he stood there, he looked extremely amiable, but it caused people to feel a sense of awe in their hearts. Even Whitey was now completely still.


    "You know this evil thing?" The dean pointed to Wu Mi''s body, which was only the size of an inflatable doll.


    I was a little disgusted with his words, and although Wu Mi was indeed a little excessive, I was not used to them being called friends: "A man who hates is a poor man. He is only a poor man."


    "Oh? So you mean Lily is a poor person without a child, so does she hate it? "


    I''m so annoyed talking to this kind of people!


    "Can you let Wu Mi go?" "Since Wu Mi isn''t dead yet, he shouldn''t be." "Or, if you ask me, I''ll see if I can do it."


    "Little girl, your tone is quite arrogant. Do you know who I am?" He retracted the warmth from his body, and his entire body became extremely oppressive. As a person, the one I fear the most is my teacher, but the dignity that he exudes is similar to that of a teacher.


    "I don''t know. I only know it''s the new director."


    "If I were to say that you give me the demon egg in your stomach, I''ll let him go. Are you willing?" He narrowed his eyes like a dormant cheetah, the cold light at the corners of his mouth waiting to strike me dead.

 C53

    "Pui!" What do you want me to do?! I won''t marry you, you old monster! " When Bai Yi heard this, he became displeased and protested loudly!


    I hurriedly advised him, "Bai Bai Bai, don''t be afraid. Mama won''t hand you over. Say more ¡­ "You are a son. You can''t marry anyone."


    "¡­" Bai Yu fell silent. It was unknown if it was because he was comforted, or because he was hit by the blow from not being able to get married.


    "Your demon head can actually speak! "It seems like you have been helping him recuperate during this period of time." My master slowly approached me, "No, you don''t have any killing intent. On the contrary, it''s because of your protection that the ghost embryo was able to devour my soul ¡­"


    He looked and sniffed, especially like a large dog. If our Min Hao was a lackey, he would look more like a Tibetan mastiff, and a wild one at that.


    My crow''s beak said something and without warning, this director''s hand grabbed towards me. It was too late for me to retreat. I lifted the branch and turned it into a big mace. The director was too fast and directly grabbed onto the mace.


    The sharp spike pierced through his palm, and since the branch had its own skill, the whole hand began to smoke.


    As such, the thorn and his palm stuck together, making it impossible for him to retract his hand. Inwardly, I barbed the spike of my mace. I couldn''t beat him, so I could only use my wits.


    "What are you doing?" His face was distorted with pain and he was sweating profusely, but his voice was still steady.


    I honestly replied, "Branches."


    After half a minute of stalemate, I smelled the burnt smell and felt sick. I swear, I''ll never eat barbecue again!


    "You let Wu Mi go, okay?" I offer a condition.


    He sneered, "I''ve already fed his head and limbs to the dogs. How can I let him go?"


    I glanced worriedly at Wu Millet. I can''t even bring back such a component!


    "Fuck, he''s lying! "How dare a dog eat Wu Millet?!" Xiao Bai was right, dogs were intelligent, they would definitely not dare to eat something like Wu Millet, which was full of evil aura.


    "That''s easy. I''ll chop off your head and limbs and reattach them for him. Isn''t that fine?" I threatened him, making my hair stand on end.


    He smiled lightly. "Little girl, you haven''t killed anyone since you were young right?!"


    Indeed, the little white rabbit that we use to conduct our experiments will be executed after the experiment is done. However, I have never made a move because I am actually pitifully timid.


    "When you''re scary, make sure your hands don''t shake!" He went on, taking advantage of my inattention to reach out and grab the branch.


    He''s smart, but he miscalculated the properties of the branch, which only recognizes me.


    Just as his other hand touched the handle of the mace, it was bounced back by a bolt of lightning. He couldn''t help but cry out in pain, "What the hell are you doing?!"


    I couldn''t explain it to him. He wouldn''t believe me if I said it was a token of love.


    Because I don''t believe it either.


    After a while, he helplessly said, "Alright, I''ll bring you to take his head."


    He agreed readily, but I began to hesitate. I withdrew the branch, afraid that he would go back into the water. If we went out like this without the branch, I would be the one getting beaten up.


    What should I do?! What should I do?!


    "Mama, make him swear! "He must be a cultivator. If he goes back on his word, he will do so!" I can even feel the excitement of him throwing it away.


    "Then swear, swear that you''ll let Wu Mi go, and you''ll never make things difficult for him again!" Her husband''s death was for naught.


    "Fine, I swear, I, Zhao Tan, will let Wu Mi go. From today onwards, I will not make things difficult for him!" If I break this oath and get struck by lightning, I will never reincarnate. " He was unwilling, but he still swore that he would be at a disadvantage if he continued to drag things out.


    Zhao Tan, this name is pretty good. I have to hurry up and give it a name.


    "I''m done with my oath, you can let me go now." His voice pulled me out of my thoughts.


    I quickly withdrew the branch. Looking at his burnt palm, I felt really guilty.


    He pointed at his palm. "Should I deal with it first?"


    I nodded. This disgusting and horrible thing, better to wrap it up, better to lessen my guilt.


    Zhao Tan took out a paper box from his desk. The box contained a liquid that was flowing like water. Through the clear liquid, one could see the flashing of runes on the wall.


    He slowly poured the liquid into his palm, and a miraculous scene happened. The roasted meat was squeezed out by the new tissue, and the whole process happened very quickly. His hand was completely fine again.


    "Alright, let''s go!" He threw the dead parts into the trash.


    I thought about it and said, "I''m not going with you. You said you would let Wu Mi go, so I trust you."


    My branch clearly isn''t a threat to him, but he agreed so easily. He definitely dug a hole for me to jump into, so I''m not that stupid.


    Besides, what can I do if I go with them? Could he help cover his head? Or could he help put his limbs together?


    I''ll go home and cook dinner for Min Hao!


    Zhao Tan narrowed his eyes and smiled. "I admire you more and more. Alright, come here tomorrow afternoon. I''ll return you a complete Wu Mi."


    I waved my hand. "No need, I still have to work tomorrow. I''m not free. Besides, Wu Mi isn''t mine, so you don''t need to return him to me. "


    That''s right! Mostly I wanted to tell him I was going to keep working and I almost forgot my business.


    I walked slowly to the door and opened it. "This is between you and Wu Mi, I just want to shout at them when I see them coming. At most, I want to eat a bunch of people, so don''t bother with me. "Bye bye!"


    After saying that, I quickly left. I didn''t dare leave my back to him. It was too dangerous.


    But what is this layer of gynaecology fog? Sigh! I don''t understand! I really want to know!


    So I opened the door a crack just in time to see him lift the metal cabinet onto his shoulder with a look of relief on his face.


    I really can''t beat this kind of fighting strength.


    When Zhao Tan saw me, he didn''t put down the cabinet. He directly asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "What is this mist in your department?" I was speechless: an iron cabinet with Wu Millet doll, uncle good arm strength!


    He raised his eyebrows. "You want to know?"


    I nodded. I don''t want to know, but I still have to ask. Is there something wrong with my head?


    "I''ll tell you when you come tomorrow noon."


    "Pui!" "If you don''t want to say it, then I won''t listen. Goodbye!" He had enough curiosity to give himself a Like!


    But, I really want to know ¡­


    Looking at the time, it was only 3 in the afternoon. I still had plenty of time.


    I didn''t take the elevator, but went into the stairwell. I wanted to know first if Feng Yilin knew that Wu Mi had been treated like this by Zhao Tan.

 C54

    I took a tissue from my schoolbag, spread it on the steps, and sat down to talk.


    I thought his mind was better than mine, so I told him what had happened and what I had feared.


    After listening to my explanation, Xiao Bai fell silent for a long time before saying, "Mama, wouldn''t you be fine if you brought the dung along with you?"


    Letting out a long sigh, I lectured him, "You can''t keep thinking about dung. Dung can save you once, and you can even guarantee that you can be saved every single time? Xiao Bai, you need to learn how to strengthen yourself. You cannot always rely on others, not even ghosts. "


    He answered with an "En" and then said, "The dung asked Yue Zewei. Yue Zewei said they got news that Wu Mi would be out for a period of time, so they temporarily closed the coffee shop. So Feng Yilin didn''t know about Wu Mi."


    I looked around vigilantly. Could it be that Song Nan was here?


    "Mama, stop looking. The dung has already left. "Zhao Tan probably didn''t know about Feng Yilin''s existence," said the dung.


    The last sentence was trash information. Ehh, the previous sentence was also trash information.


    I stood up and took my trash. Song Nan, that bastard, actually followed me!


    I wandered to the newborn ward. This was about the most leisurely time: the basic care was done, and the fluids needed to be transferred were all finished. I was almost ready to sit down and wait for the end of the day.


    I saw that the one on duty at the nurse station was my classmate. I shamelessly went over and asked while smiling, "Student Liu Li, did you miss me?"


    She was so shocked by me that she almost hit me with her case file.


    "Zhang Qi! You still have the nerve to come! You''ve already been off duty for a few days! I''m going to sue you! " Seeing my relaxed look, Liu Li became even more angry. It seemed that she wanted to hit me even more.


    "Lili, you don''t know, I almost died several times." I pretended to be pitiful. In fact, I was pitiful.


    Naturally, she did not believe him. She took out a few test papers from her folder and said, "The head nurse said that she can fill in your test papers by herself. She said that she had already scored a few points for you and put them away well."


    Damn, the head nurse must have done it on purpose! He purposely told my classmates, "Ai!" Shake me out of the back door, bad man!


    "Where is the head nurse? I want to see her! " Angry, I lost control of my voice.


    Von Yilin appeared like a ghost after he died. "Who wants to find me?" he asked gloomily.


    "Me!" I''m not afraid even if you hear me!


    She motioned for me to follow her to the office, and Liu Li hit me with her hand, signaling me to rein in my dog temper.


    Following her to her office, I habitually start researching. After all, the two offices that I just entered both have strange things inside.


    Seeing how I was rubbing my hands together, Ferlin smiled and said, "Are you taking too many breaks from ADHD?"


    I sat down on the sofa and asked, "Is there anything strange in your office?"


    "Nope."


    "Yes!"


    Two voices sounded at the same time and I chose to listen to them. I looked at Feng Yi Lin angrily, "You lied to me!"


    Ferlin laughed and said, "You''re quite amazing, even this little guy can speak!"


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m strong or not. What''s so strange about your office?"


    "It''s nothing, Wu Mi will be out for a while, leave his little ghost to me." It seemed that Ferlin really did not know what had happened.


    Speaking of Wu''s kid, I couldn''t help but ask, "Did Nurse Yu come back to work?"


    At that time, Wu Li had transferred Ling Fang''s mother''s womb to a nurse''s womb, which was why he got this little ghost.


    "I didn''t ask her to come to work. If the little ghost senses her presence, it might ¡­" Von Yilin stopped what he was saying. He was definitely not going to say something like "mother and son are connected to their heart".


    Ferlin skipped over the subject and brought out a small jar.


    The moment he opened the lid, Whitey became excited. "It smells so good! Auntie, give me one!"


    He reached for a dark ball and threw it at me. The ball hit my belly and was sucked in.


    He ate happily for nothing. It should be something like a soul. Since he had already eaten so much, he might as well eat it.


    Listening to the unstoppable sucking sound, I was a little curious. "What is this?"


    "Ghost candy, it was invented by Wu Mi, specially used to coax ghosts." "Are you sure you want to give birth to him?"


    "Can we kill him?" I smiled bitterly.


    "A woman in love has a negative IQ," he said.


    Love my balls, my love has never stood in front of me!


    I couldn''t be bothered to explain to her, "Let''s not talk about this. Have you contacted Wu Mi in the past two days?"


    "No, he hasn''t seen me since that day. Even the little ghost was turned over by K." Feng Yi Lin''s face was full of bitterness, as if he was complaining about Wu Mi''s refusal to accept her.


    "Can''t the kid let K and Ling Fang raise him?"


    "Are you stupid? Ling Fang is also the little ghost''s mother! "


    Ashiba! This matter cannot be overturned? Everyone who knew that I had a little kid in my stomach would patiently tell me that I would die. So annoying!


    I stood up and waved the paper in my hand. "This, thank you." Wu Mi was captured, but that person has already promised to let him go. If you still can''t contact him by noon tomorrow, remember to tell me. "


    "What''s going on?" How did he get caught? Who caught it? "


    "If you tell me, I''ll give you all the sugar."


    "Hey, how attractive do you think a can of sugar would be to me?" I was amused.


    "Mama, I want to eat sugar! "Sugar!" He took a sip of water and started acting coquettishly with me.


    However, the conclusion I came up with was that it was better not to tell Feng Yilin. She had a rough temper to begin with, and she couldn''t beat Zhao Tan.


    At that time, Wu Mi would just come out, and he would have to think of another way to get her.


    I put away the cynical smile on my face and seriously said to Ferlin, "Do you believe me?"


    "Stop fooling around," said Ferlin. "With your unreliable appearance, even if I beat you to death, I won''t believe you!"


    I''m angry too! You actually dare to doubt me like this! Rashly running to her desk, she stuffed the canned sugar into my bag: "Believe it or not! Anyway, I''m doing it for your own good, you think you can beat someone that even Wu Mi can''t beat? "


    She was confused by my words, so before she could react, I quickly ran away with the stolen goods, "Bai Bai Yi, Mama is shameless because of you, you ingrate!" "Don''t eat me in the future, okay?!"


    "Yes, yes." Xiao Bai swallowed his saliva and mumbled, "Xiao Bai loves to be numb the most. Xiao Bai will not eat shameless Mama for nothing."

 C55

    When I got home, Min Hao was instructing Yue Zaiwei to cut his fruit, and even wanted to make him use apples to carve a small horse. Yue Zaiwei almost threw a knife and cried.


    "Sis, you''re back!" What''s in your bag? " Min Hao saw me come back and took the dish from me.


    He could smell the scent of Min Hao''s dog when he took out the small jar he snatched from Feng Yilin.


    Min Hao took a sniff and said, "It''s not only this smell, there''s another smell too!"


    I rummaged through my schoolbag and found nothing else.


    Min Hao took a ghoul candy out of the jar, smelled it safe and started to act spoiled, "Uncle, give me some! Give it to me to eat! "


    "Call me uncle!" I am my uncle! " Min Hao said. He didn''t give the candy to Xiao Bai, but used the candy to scan my bag. Something flashed as he scanned a section.


    Min Hao put the sugar back in the jar. "Bai Bai, you can only eat one a day, or it will be bad for your teeth."


    Ignoring Bai Yi''s act, I quietly waited for Min Hao''s explanation.


    "This is a kind of tracking talisman. Moreover, the people who use this talisman are not as skilled as me, but because they''re from different sects, it''s still a little tricky." Min Hao stretched out his two fingers and took out a golden needle from my bag. "Sis, have you offended someone you shouldn''t have?"


    I told everything that had happened to Min Hao. Min Hao thought for a moment and said, "From the looks of it, it would be better for you to tell the matter to Feng Yilin. "Zhao Tan put a tracker in your bag. He definitely knows that you''re going to find Feng Yilin, so it''s better if she''s prepared."


    I suppose so, but I don''t have Von Yilin''s cell phone number.


    "I''ll tell her." Yue Zaiwei suddenly said, "I''ve been to her house. I can find her."


    Zhao Tan probably would not make a move against Feng Yilin with such a large box. God knows how this logic of mine was formed, but the facts proved that this logic was wrong.


    Yue Zewei did not find Feng Yilin. She only found the unconscious Wu Millet at his house, but it was still intact.


    Yue Zewei said that she had also looked for Feng Yilin''s office, but she couldn''t find him. The little ghost should have also been taken away.


    Ashiba! The baby really wants to make the ultimate evolution! That despicable person, Zhao Tan!


    When I was in a rage, I received a call from Zhao Tan. The moment I heard his voice, I wanted to curse, but I kept it under control.


    "Little girl, I heard your name is July. Such a gentle name, how can you not live up to your name?" Zhao Tan''s voice was strange, devoid of any of the demeanor that everyone had in broad daylight.


    You are the gentle one! Your whole family is gentle!


    I pretended not to care and said, "I heard that you had already released Wu Mi. Very well, I was not mistaken about you. "Farewell, goodbye."


    "Don''t!" He called out to me, "Don''t you care about Ferlin? and the two in the coffee shop, and the place under the hospital... That... "Ghost, school, school!"


    I suppressed the anger in my heart. The more I showed concern, the more dangerous they were.


    "It doesn''t matter, my friend is only Wu Mi. I have long disliked Feng Yilin, and also, Wu Mi is my friend, just an ordinary friend, and the ghosts he raises don''t have anything to do with me! "


    "Is that so?" Zhao Tan obviously didn''t believe him. "I''m in the Ghost Academy now. Come by yourself, bring one more person or a ghost with you. I''ll destroy their souls!"


    With that, he hung up the phone. With a cold expression, Min Hao said to me, "Don''t take the risk. Yue Zaiwei and I will go and settle this."


    "What can you deal with? He''s not a ghost! " From what I saw last time, Min Hao can''t hurt anything other than ghosts. If I bring him along, it will only make him even more conflicted.


    As for Yue Zaiwei, it was still not enough to fill the gaps between Zhao Tan''s teeth if she went. And after she told us about the situation, she went back to take care of Wu Mi and wasn''t here at all.


    "Min Hao, I believe you. You said I can live up to 27. I won''t die." I patted his shoulder and hardened my heart as I said, "If you go, you will be a burden to me instead."


    This sentence hurt Min Hao. His eyes were red, like that of an abandoned beast.


    "Whitey, see you uncle." I touched my belly and felt that my decision was in vain.


    "Uncle, don''t worry, I will protect Mama!"


    Min Hao put away the sugar bowl and said seriously, "If you don''t protect Mama well, in the future ¡­" You''re not allowed to eat sugar from now on! "


    He agreed to it for nothing. This glutton!


    The coffee shop is closed. The old method doesn''t seem to work. Don''t panic.


    "Bai Bai, let''s go to the ghost school over there." I said to Whitey and headed for the door of the hospital.


    After walking a few steps, the scenery had changed. Ling Guang Girls'' High School''s school entrance appeared in front of me. Originally, no ghost had come out of the school. Now, the silence was like a real grave.


    I went straight to the basement.


    This time, the scene in the basement was different from the last time. The originally empty basement was now filled with ghosts, silent and motionless.


    Zhao Tan was sitting on the operating table with a little kid in his hand. The little ghost was struggling hard. His ferocious face was ashen, and his sharp teeth occasionally flashed with white light.


    Beside the operating table, two people were tied up. One of them was Feng Yilin, while the other one was a nurse!


    I remember that Zhao Tan was arguing on behalf of the nurse previously, so why did he tie her up as well?


    "July, you''re here!" Zhao Tan warmly greeted me like a husband who had been waiting for his wife to come home.


    I nodded. "Zhao Tan, I''m here. You can release them all."


    He smiled strangely. I felt that he had somehow become different. He seemed to have become much younger.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll show you a performance first." He lifted the boy''s hand high in the air and let go.


    I knew what he was going to do, but it was too late.


    The little ghost landed on the ground and rolled before quickly rushing to the top of Nurse Yu''s mountain. It opened its mouth and bit down on the nurse''s shoulder without hesitation.


    Nurse Yu was still unconscious, but she had woken up from the pain.


    She screamed at the kid who was biting her shoulder. The kid tore off a piece of meat, chewed it twice in a hurry, then bit it again.


    I tried to pull the kid away, but Zhao Tan was ordering the ghosts to block my way. The nurses were screaming in my ears, and I could see through their translucent bodies that the kid was going to be eaten by them one by one. Not even his bones were left.


    The little ghost burped, but did not stop. He immediately rushed towards the group of ghosts and sucked a ghost into his stomach. I saw that the ghost he ate was Ling Fang.

 C56

    I finally couldn''t hold on anymore and weakly sat on the ground.


    "Do you like this show in July?" Zhao Tan''s charming voice sounded in my ear. "Do you want to be like them? This was the mouth of the ghost that he had created! One bite! One mouthful... "Eat it!"


    I covered my ears and shouted, "I''m not listening! Don''t speak! I won''t listen! "


    Zhao pulled my hand away and grabbed my shoulder, forcing me to face him.


    "July! Wake up! Do you think he wouldn''t eat you when he said he wouldn''t eat you? It was the nature of a ghost to devour its mother! "Don''t be silly anymore!"


    I pushed him away and shouted, "I know! I know all about it! I''m going to be eaten by it! I exist for it. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t even exist! This is my life! My life! Do you understand?! "


    He was obviously shocked by me, so I ignored him, hugged my knees, and cried.


    Everyone is saying to me, "You won''t live long. Your son will eat you when he is born."


    I admit it, I admit it! Why did you have to tell me and remind me over and over again?


    When I cried until I was numb, Zhao Tan squatted in front of me.


    I looked up at him. He was in his twenties now, and he looked brave.


    "In July, you can refuse to accept this fate!" "He said it seriously, wiping away the tear at the corner of my eye." You don''t have to impose other people''s responsibilities on yourself. It''s so tiring. "


    I puckered my mouth and wanted to cry again.


    "You''re only in your twenties, so you should be enjoying life. Let me take over the burden on your shoulders, okay?" He went on, in the gentlest voice I''ve ever heard in my life.


    I sniffed and asked, "Are you going to give birth to my son?"


    His face was filled with the expression of being struck by lightning. After being stunned for a few seconds, he quickly reacted, "July, don''t talk nonsense. I''m a man. How can I give birth to your child?"


    I pushed his face away in disgust. "You can''t have children, what nonsense are you spouting?"


    He did not give up and continued to stick close to her. "Why do you have such vulgar words from a girl?!"


    "You can''t have children, what are you bullshitting about here?!" Xiao Bai said loudly, "Mama said I''m a boy, can you say that?"


    "A boy can''t say vulgar words, or else no girl will like you. I''m still waiting for you to marry me and bring a daughter-in-law home!" I want to stop it for nothing, I want to take the education from the teaching of the fetus, in the future I won''t swear anymore.


    Eyebrows... Since he couldn''t do it, he should just cut to the chase.


    "In July, I really do have a way to help you escape your fate." Zhao Tan still didn''t give up.


    "Tell me about it."


    "You can cultivate with me, while we can dual cultivate." But the more I look at him, the more wretched he feels. Duo Xiu, in my dictionary, has always been a derogatory term.


    He continued to explain, "If we dual cultivate, not only would you be rid of your mortal body and gain eternal life, but you would also be able to transform this ghost embryo into an immortal embryo, so you wouldn''t have to worry about him harming you."


    I looked at the man in front of me, confused.


    Was he trying to give Song Nan a green hat? Or was he just impatient to be crowned with a green hat?


    Or is the idea of green health spreading all over the world?


    I looked at his forehead, which desperately needed a bit of green, and whispered, "Thank you. You''re a good person."


    A vile person is a vile person. Upon receiving the good person card, his face instantly changed. "Heh, Zhang Qi! "Don''t toast! Eat the forfeit!"


    "You scared the baby to death. What can you do to me?" I wiped the undried tears from my face and stood to untie the rope around him. The little ghost that had already eaten its fill snuggled up against Feng Yilin''s body, sleeping soundly.


    It was ridiculous and pathetic. The two people she had eaten were the ones who had given birth to him.


    "Mama, I won''t be like my sister." I suddenly came up with a lovely Q version of the map in my mind. It was exceptionally cute.


    "I shook my head with a wry smile and threw this cute little picture out of my mind." Bai Bai Bai, I don''t blame you. "


    My child, in the end, cannot be as peaceful and happy as I wish. I, who brought him to this Unbroken Hell, is the culprit, so how can I have the qualifications to blame him?


    "Zhang Qi! Do you really not know how to repent? " Zhao Tan was infuriated. His roar also contained a trace of menace.


    I ignored him. After untying the rope, I woke up Ferlin and told her to leave with the kid.


    She opened her mouth, but in the end, she did not say anything. Carrying the sleeping little ghost, she slowly walked out.


    "Let them go as well." I pointed to the ghosts that were still standing. "Whether you die today or not, there should be an end to it," I said to Zhao Tan.


    He cast a spell and the ghosts slowly drifted out of the basement.


    "Zhang Qi, are you that sure that I will lose?" He raised a sword that looked familiar.


    I slowly transformed the branch into a sword and asked, "Which sect are you from? Don''t tell me he''s also a wild chicken sect? "


    "You have insulted my sect, you deserve to die!" He roared and thrust his sword at me.


    I looked at him and ran away with my sword in my arms. He did not expect me to do this, and it took him several seconds to catch up with me.


    I seized the moment and pushed back the tip of the sword, causing it to suddenly grow in size.


    This time, Zhao Tan was penetrated by me. He knew he had been duped, so he quickly retreated, but how could he retreat so fast as to catch up with my branch?


    Moreover, I did not hesitate to let the branch grow a barb. He felt that something was wrong and stopped moving. Furthermore, he knew the strength of the branch and did not dare to use his hands to grab it.


    Zhao Tan breathed heavily and was very angry, "Zhang Qi, if you have the ability, don''t use this damned thing!"


    "I don''t have the ability, Big Director Zhao. I''m a weak woman in my 20s. If you want strength, you don''t have strength. If you want character, you don''t have character. " I smiled and told him, "If you have the ability, you can cripple all of your spells. Let''s see if you die or not then."


    "Ma, can I eat his primordial spirit?" Bai Yi could not hold himself back any longer. This fellow was truly clever. The last time I caught Zhao Tan, he knew that I was useful in keeping him. Thus, he did not say a single word.


    "Bai Bai, it''s not like anything dirty can be eaten. This person is so bad, what if you get diarrhea?" I said, "By the way, can you pee and shit now? You eat so much every day, tell me, did you secretly do bad things in my stomach behind my back?! "


    "No, I''m just farting." A weak resistance.


    I don''t believe it, this bad boy.


    "Hahaha!" Zhao Tan suddenly laughed loudly. "You think you won? Zhang July! Feel the taste of revenge! "


    He looked behind me with excitement, his eyes shining with a strange light.

 C57

    Following his gaze, I slowly turned my head. Behind me, there were already more than 10 people. The closest one wasn''t even a step away from me. The longsword in my hand had already pierced into my waist.


    It turned out that he had intended for me to focus on him from the start. I thought to myself in despair.


    But why didn''t I feel any pain? Am I dead?


    Zhao Tan was one step ahead of me when he reacted. He grabbed the longsword in his hand and charged towards me without any regards for the consequences. My brain was still in its original state, completely stupefied.


    Song Nan suddenly appeared and took the sword from me. "You go first!"


    At this moment, Whitey had already devoured all of the origin souls and burped loudly. I glanced at Song Nan. He had already restored his sword to its original state. He raised it to block Zhao Tan''s vicious attack.


    "What are you looking at? Let''s go!" Song Nan resisted the attack and didn''t forget to urge me.


    Zhao Tan was bleeding profusely, but his attacks were getting fiercer and fiercer.


    I didn''t dare to distract Song Nan any longer, so I gritted my teeth and ran out.


    After exiting the school building, I heard an explosion behind me. I turned around and the entire school building collapsed from the explosion. Following the collapse of the school building, the entire domain seemed to be torn apart, starting from one point to another.


    The hospital slowly appeared in front of me. I knew that Lingguang Girls'' High School no longer existed.


    "Bai Bai, do you feel Song Nan?" My heart was in a mess. Xiao Bai did not answer me. I helplessly walked around the hospital, whispering "Song Nan".


    Song Nan did not appear again until dawn.


    "Song Nan!" "I can''t stand it any longer, shouting loudly towards the sky." Song Nan! "Song Nan!"


    But that damned ghost never appeared again.


    I''ve been depressed for days, and I''ve been trying to get rid of him. Why did he really disappear? My heart was empty.


    Touching the empty hole in his left ear felt like a dream.


    The director of gynecology had gone missing for no reason. The previous director had long left due to the new director being poached from the hospital. Wu Mi had become the new director without any surprises.


    After the Lingguang Girls'' School disappeared, the ghosts also disappeared along with their souls. Even after eating the nurse and Ling Fang''s baby, he still led a simple life every day, protecting Wu Millet''s luck.


    Due to the disappearance of Nurse Yu and Zhao Tan, some people guessed that the two of them had run away together.


    Min Hao told me that Zhao Tan was actually the master of the Taoist priest that Song Nan killed the other day. Min Hao told me that Zhao Tan was actually the master of the Taoist master that Song Nan killed the other day.


    He didn''t say it, but I knew that Song Nan probably hasn''t disappeared yet. Perhaps one day, he will suddenly appear.


    I decided that when he appeared, I would tell him that I was willing to marry him.


    Instead of doing nothing, I went back to the hospital to continue my internship.


    The boring days would instead cause others to neglect the passing of time. It might just be because he eats too much at one go, even if my Tempted Sugar was teasing him, he wouldn''t have much of a reaction.


    No one would believe it if I told them. Yue Zeyi went to pester Wu Mi, and for this reason, Feng Yilin never gave me a good look again.


    If I didn''t come to Min Hao to get food everyday, I would have really thought that everything was just a dream.


    It was soon the fifteenth of August, and the fifteenth of August was always close to October, so the two holidays were often put together.


    And this holiday, we just happened to be in time to change department, so which department to put it in and how to put it, it became a pot of porridge.


    After the counselor heard about it, he asked us to send someone to the school to get a uniform leave form. Everyone had to do it according to the time on the leave form.


    Everyone knew I hadn''t been to work for a long time, and no doubt the job fell to me.


    I had a full day shift before the holidays, and after talking to the counselor on the phone, she gave the leave form to a junior sister I knew and told me to get it after work.


    There were more than 20 stops from school to the hospital, and I was stuck in a traffic jam after work, but I didn''t have a seat yet. Pulling the hoop, his feet that had been running back and forth all day were sore and sore.


    After meeting junior sister, junior sister treated me to a meal, but junior sister is a curious baby, asked me very much about the internship. The first time I felt like talking was also a very tiring thing.


    When I came out of school, I couldn''t keep my eyes open.


    Luckily, I got the last bus, which had no passengers, so I found a seat at random. I thought I''d sleep for half an hour, set the alarm clock, and then I slept soundly with my schoolbag in my arms.


    In my sleep, I felt like an 80s college girl in a red turtleneck sweater and bell-bottomed pants. Sitting next to him was my boyfriend, and this was the first time I ever went back to his house with him.


    The first time I went home to my parents, I thought, wasn''t it supposed to be during the day?


    Just as he finished thinking, it suddenly became daytime.


    I went with him to his house, accompanied his parents to chat, chatty home, very happy.


    When it was time for dinner, I said, "Auntie, I''m going to go cook. My cooking always says it''s delicious."


    His mother stood up and said, "How can I let you cook? I''ve already prepared it!"


    His father and his mother came into the kitchen and began to carry the dishes to the table one by one. When I took a closer look, the plates were filled with human organs!


    A squashed eyeball, an entire protruding tongue, and a brain that was still steaming ¡­


    His mother placed her still beating heart in the middle of the table and cordially said, "Shuwei, don''t be so polite. These are all common dishes. Hurry up and eat them!"


    Saying that, she scooped up a spoonful of brain matter and sent it into my mouth ¡­


    I struggled to wake up, sick.


    It wasn''t easy for my heart to stop beating so quickly, but another discovery made my entire body stiffen. How can there be so many people in the car!


    And now, it was day!


    I looked at my white turtleneck sweater and bell-bottoms. I wanted to cry, but no tears came out. What''s going on?!


    "Weiwei, don''t worry, my parents will definitely like you." The boy smiled at me gently. I remembered that in my dream, his name was Yu Fei. His father was a university professor, his mother was a full-time wife, and they both had very mild personalities.


    I nodded to him and began to wonder what the hell was going on.


    There were shadows all around him, but his face was blurred; he looked out of the window, and everything was hazy. Occasionally, a sign could be seen flashing.


    Ashiba, I seem to have come to the memory of this ghost beside me!


    Yu Fei held my hand. "Weiwei, why are you so upset? Do you regret being with me? "


    How should I answer that? Could it be that she had to flirt with a ghost, and have a Qianyu conversation with him?


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Yu Fei started to think about my new life.


    However, I was still thinking about how I should face the whole corpse feast that was about to happen again.

 C58

    No matter how reluctant I was, I had to follow him to his house. If I hang around and don''t get out of the car, I''m afraid I''ll disappear along with his memories, and I don''t dare take the risk.


    His parents'' attitude was completely different from before, cold and disdainful.


    His father coldly said, "Since you were a child, you''ve been engaged to a child by Professor Zhang''s youngest daughter. The Zhang family has long recognized you as their son-in-law, and our daughter-in-law only has a daughter from the Zhang family!"


    Yu Fei said angrily, "The baby marriage was decided by you guys. If you want to tie the knot, then go tie it up with her!"


    "How can a child like you talk to a father! Hurry up and apologize! " His mother frowned. "Indeed, you are always with uneducated people. Look at how you are now!"


    Yu Fei did not agree with his mother''s words, but he restrained himself and lowered his head.


    Her mother then shifted the fire to me. "Shuwei, right? The girl''s name was nice to hear and she was pretty. Why didn''t she take the right path? You seduced the professor and used the child in your womb to extort a lot of money from him. Do you think you can keep this a secret? "


    Huh? What was going on?


    "You yourself are a bastard born from your mother''s seduction of a married man. Do you think you''re worthy enough to marry into my family?"


    After his mother finished speaking, Yu Fei completely broke down. He grabbed my hand and kept saying, "Slight, you told me that wasn''t true! Say it! Say it! "


    I castrated a mouthful of saliva and tentatively said, "Those are all not real."


    He shook off my hand. "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it! "You''re lying to me!"


    MDZZ! I won''t say it, but you will let me say it! I told you, you wouldn''t believe me! His hands were itchy, and he really wanted to whip them!


    Before I could hit him, he had already collapsed on the sofa, both hands pressed to his chest. He began to pant heavily, and his eyes rolled up a little. This was an asthma attack!


    People with asthma usually carry a spray of asthma with them. I tried to find it on him, but my hands wouldn''t move.


    Yu Fei''s mother quickly brought out a box of sugar-paste from home, and I remembered that there was no asthma spray at that time, only a kind of sugar-paste.


    When his mother came over, my hand suddenly moved!


    I grabbed the box of ointment and threw it out the window...


    Ashiba! The scene was so awkward! Yu Fei''s mother looked at me in terror. I wanted to explain to her that I didn''t do it, but my mouth wasn''t under my control at all.


    Yu Fei''s mother sat paralyzed on the ground.


    I helplessly watched as my hand pulls out a knife from my bag and mercilessly cuts down on Yu Fei''s mother''s neck. Following which, I stabbed Yu Fei''s father to death.


    I looked at my hands that were covered in blood as if I had gone mad, cutting Yu Fei''s parents into pieces ¡­


    Finally, my white sweater turned red.


    The familiar alarm clock woke me up and I was back on the bus with only the driver and me.


    I vigilantly looked around my surroundings to confirm that I was really back before relaxing in my seat.


    I swear, this is the most terrifying dream I''ve ever had since I was a kid.


    When I got off the bus, my footsteps were still a little shaky.


    As soon as I got home, Min Hao immediately ran over through the wall. He looked at me with disdain. You smell so bad! "


    Before I could say anything, a gentle and weak voice opened my mouth. "Am I dirty or smelly now?"


    The voice was close to my ear, as if she were standing right behind me!


    Min Hao was acting strangely this time. He actually didn''t throw over a talisman. The baby was scared! But I didn''t dare look back.


    "Move back a bit, a girl shouldn''t be so intimate with her. Don''t get so close to my sister!" Min Hao was actually arguing with her. Was he falling for the female ghost? A brother who was raised couldn''t stay in this place any longer!


    "Bah!" The ghost woman spat softly, but the sound was at a distance from me.


    I quickly ran behind Min Hao and leaned on his shoulder to look at the ghost girl.


    A white turtleneck sweater with bell-bottoms. It was the one from his dream! I felt a little lucky that it wasn''t a red sweater, or else I would be disgusted to death.


    I explained my dream to Min Hao. Min Hao knocked on my head and said, "You are a man who is easy to attract ghosts, so just admit it. You even brought in someone powerful."


    "Pui!" "It''s not my fault, she pestered me herself!" I covered my sore spot with my hand, a little indignant.


    Having such a terrifying dream, no comfort, and even being accused, the baby is very aggrieved!


    I suddenly remembered that Yue Zaiwei had told me that this was my domain, and I didn''t want to let the ghost that came bounce off.


    Bullshit, Nightmare Ghost!


    His repeated attempts at Yue Zaiwei had failed!


    The jade talisman was gone! The branch was gone! Song Nan had gone somewhere, and Bai was still sleeping! The only brother by her side leaned towards the ghost girl. I don''t want to live anymore!


    "Do you have any unfulfilled desires?" Min Hao didn''t even notice my collapse. He continued to chat with the ghost girl.


    I see I have nothing to do, I washed an apple myself, nestled on the sofa slowly nibbled at the TV.


    Slowly, my attention was drawn to the TV series, completely ignoring the person and ghost beside me.


    Min Hao suddenly turned off my TV. I grabbed the pillow beside my hand and threw it at him. ''Devilish brat, how dare you turn off my TV!''


    He took my pillow in one hand and put it back beside me.


    "When do you start vacation?" Min Hao had a serious expression on his face. I rubbed my nose and honestly went to pick up the leave slip.


    That''s right, I have one more day of classes before I can take a vacation, and I''ll be taking it for eight days in a row! I remembered that Her Majesty had always said that she wanted to go to the countryside to see her grandmother. I could go with her this time, because I was afraid that I would never have the chance to see her again.


    "That''s good!" Min Hao nodded. He turned around and said to the ghost lady, "You can stay here for now. We''ll start our operation the day after tomorrow."


    Stay? Do I agree?


    I jumped up from the sofa. "Damn Min Hao! Who allowed her to stay here! "


    Min Hao curled his lip. "Then let her go, don''t you know how to play? Every time Yue Zewei let you shoot her, it was like like you were sitting on a missile.


    I was speechless. I really couldn''t bounce the ghost girl away.


    "A ghost like her is actually a type of vengeful spirit. She can''t be reincarnated, and her method of exterminating ghosts is also useless against her." Min Hao finally explained to me, "I can only help her get rid of the knot in her heart, and then she will slowly dissipate."


    "Then what is her problem?" I finished the last of the apple and threw it in the trash.


    Min Hao shrugged. "She doesn''t remember."


    "What if I don''t care?" I don''t have the mind to guess ghosts. She stabbed her parents and even caused asthma attack and died, so I have a knot in my heart?! What a world!

 C59

    "If you don''t, you''ll slowly become her and then repeat yourself in her memory."


    I closed my eyes, and Min Hao''s words echoed in my mind. I, who was half dead, had lost sleep! I''m afraid that once I fall asleep, I will once again enter that bloody dream.


    Min Hao said such a big case would definitely be recorded. Senior apprentice brother Zuoming''s eldest senior brother was at the police station, and he had already asked the eldest senior brother to help him investigate.


    In the end, sleepiness defeated me, but fortunately, I didn''t have that dream again. In the dream, Song Nan appeared, gently patting my back, coaxing me to sleep as if I was a child.


    The next day at work, I withered like a caterpillar, almost close to the ground to move forward.


    "In July, the director of gynaecology asked you to send this to him." A doctor stopped me abruptly and handed me an envelope. I called to the nurse who had brought me and walked with heavy legs toward the gynecology department.


    Wu Mi''s office was the same as his previous one, and I guess the reason he didn''t want to move to the director''s office was because his memory was too bad.


    I handed him the letter and turned to leave.


    "July!" He called out to me, "Don''t go! Look, you can''t even keep your eyes open anymore, sit down and rest. "


    I think so, after all, tomorrow is the holidays, after the holidays I went to the next department, for a while there is no one to care about.


    I closed the door and threw myself on the couch.


    "Did you get tangled up in something?" Wu Li''s sharp eyes quickly discerned it.


    My committee aggrieved all told Wu Mi, also asked if he has any impression of this matter.


    "I have a vague impression. Let me think about it." Wu Mi furrowed his brows, asking me, "You said that you had advanced Yu Fei''s memories, and later Shu Wei''s memories. But, why is it that only Shu Wei was able to pester you?"


    Eyebrows... I haven''t really thought about this question.


    Wu Xiang continued to ask me, "Also, these two memories are very different. Are you sure which memories are real?"


    I couldn''t answer him at all. I felt as if I had been beaten up by a bookworm.


    However, the straight-A student stuck to the principle of beating a drowning dog and once again threw a question at me, "Where are you going to start?"


    Ashiba! Others may ask three questions but I do not know any of them!


    I sucked on my nose, which didn''t exist, and invited Wu Mi, "Why don''t you come with me tomorrow to investigate?"


    Satisfied, Wu Xiang nodded his head and said, "Let''s go. Big brother will take you to eat."


    "You old bastard, don''t take advantage of me." Even though I complained on the surface, I still shamelessly followed him to eat.


    When I got home, Min Hao told me the information he found. I was completely speechless.


    Yu Fei''s parents were indeed dismembered, but Shu Wei was dismembered as well. Yu Fei did not die, but she was already insane and was sent to a mental hospital.


    The blade was in Yu Fei''s hand, but there were no obvious fingerprints on it. This meant that someone had stuffed it into his hand later on.


    The only thing that remained on the blade was the dismembered image of Shu Wei''s fingerprint.


    Therefore, this case had become an unsolved case.


    Thus, the second memory was more in line with reality. The senior suggested that I re-enter the ghost''s memory and see what happened next.


    I didn''t even think before refusing. MDZZ, whoever wants to enter, I would probably die right now if I enter again.


    The ghost lady looked innocent as she sat on my sofa and watched my TV. Oh, no, it''s Song Nan''s. Now that I think about it, I''m even more angry!


    I sat down beside her and said, "Hey! Little ninny, do you remember how you died? "


    She gave me a sidelong glance and made no move to answer me.


    I really want to kick her out, to be so arrogant in my territory.


    "You don''t need to ask her. I asked her quite a few times today, and I was in a hurry. She held her head and rolled in the air, completely useless." Min Hao comforted me.


    I called Wu Mi and asked him to help me find out which hospital Yu had flown to.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of a very serious question. "Min Hao, if you say that she doesn''t remember anything, then whose memories did I enter?"


    Min Hao was also stunned. He blinked and looked at me. "Sister, go to bed early. You have to get up early tomorrow."


    With that, he quickly disappeared into thin air.


    Unreliable, unreliable!


    I tried to forget the blood, and I tried to remember what had happened.


    Who showed me this memory? Could it be that this memory was also fake?


    I''ve finally found a breakthrough!


    Yu Fei''s mother said two things: firstly, Shuwei was pregnant with a professor''s child, and secondly, Shuwei was an illegitimate child.


    Judging from Yu Fei''s reaction, he definitely did not know about this. With the same reasoning, his classmates definitely did not know about this. It was very simple. If anyone knew about this, then the entire school would know.


    The only people who knew about it were the professor''s family members.


    The person who would tell this to Yu Fei''s parents would definitely be the professor''s family, and it was very likely that she was there as well.


    But why did she kill Shuwei?


    Why? Why? Why?


    My mind was in a mess. It was as if I had just found a thread and pulled it twice before it broke.


    He returned to his bedroom in a daze, then threw himself onto his bed and fell into a deep sleep. It didn''t matter anymore! Everything will wait until tomorrow.


    Early in the morning, Wu Mi knocked on the door and brought Min Hao and me breakfast.


    Wu Mi said that he had already found Yu Fei. We were originally planning to go to school, but now it seems that it would be better to go to the hospital.


    Through Wu Mi''s relationship, we entered the mental hospital ward. It is convenient for us to investigate high-risk patients who have their own private rooms.


    Yu Fei''s condition is relatively stable now, but she is completely different from the handsome man I saw previously. His mental disorder and increasingly severe asthma had left him scrawny.


    The doctor who brought us in, after repeatedly warning us not to provoke him, opened the door for us.


    He quietly sat on the sickbed in a daze, his eyes dull and lifeless.


    "Yu Fei." I tried to call him, but he didn''t react.


    Wu Mi pulled the doctor out. No one knew what he said, but he soon came back by himself.


    Then, Wu Mi released the ghost girl. It was good to have a ghost keeper, no matter how foolish a ghost he was, he could still bring him around.


    Wu Mi did not know what scattered on the ghost girl, but Yu Fei''s slowly clear eyes told me that he could see the ghost girl Shuwei.


    The female ghost clearly didn''t recognize Yu Fei. She was extremely angered by the fact that Wu Mi had locked her up.


    "Weiwei ¡­" Yu Fei''s parched throat squeezed out these two words, and he extended his hand towards Shu Wei.

 C60

    The ghost girl, Shu Wei, had a cold expression on her face. In her memories, there was no such thing as Yu Fei.


    After staring at each other for a moment, Wu Mi suddenly asked, "Yu Fei, does Weiwei have any close friends?"


    Under the stimulation of Shu Wei, Yu Fei was no longer stunned. He began to ponder, "Weiwei has a best friend. Her name is ¡­" "Call me Su ¡­"


    Suddenly, Yu Fei began to scream and violently hit his head on the bed. The doctor who was in charge of him immediately came in to ''invite'' us out.


    Wu Mi was thinking in a different direction from me, but we all felt that there was more than just Sufei, Shuwei, and Yu Fei''s parents at the time. There might be a fifth person, a sixth person.


    Coming out of the mental hospital, we were ready to go to their school.


    I didn''t ask them which university they were in, but Wu Mi drove us to the school I knew best.


    "Wu Mi, are you sure it''s here?" After all the commotion, they are actually my seniors.


    Wu Min nodded, "Min Hao said so."


    Min Hao, who had been silent ever since he left the house, silently walked in front and led the way. Something was wrong with the devilish brat today!


    Wu Mi and I followed behind him, helplessly looking at him because he didn''t even recognize the road.


    "Min Hao, where are you taking us?" Wu Mi asked with a smile.


    "Search for information!" Min Hao answered confidently.


    Wu Mi smiled and shook her head. She pulled him back a few steps and entered the administration building.


    "I''m very familiar with your school. I was a teacher here before." Wu Mi explained to me, smiling as he told me to hurry up and follow. With a person with a lot of connections and experience hugging her thigh felt like she was enjoying the moment.


    We went straight to the 9th floor. Wu Niu knocked on the door. I saw that the sign on the door said "Organization and Propaganda Office". Is there any information here?


    "Old Xu, I haven''t seen you in so many years, where did you go? None of the students here have any news about you. When I received your phone call, I was shocked! " The vice dean of our medical academy walked towards us enthusiastically. However, who was Old Xu?


    In the blink of an eye, I saw that Wu Mi had changed his face, which made him look about the same age as the vice principal.


    "Old Zhao, I came here today to ask for your help. After you settle this matter with me, I''ll definitely reminisce with you!"


    Principal Zhao very straightforwardly led us to the ghost lady''s batch of students. The file was fairly detailed, with all sorts of specialties available, but fortunately, at that time, there weren''t many professionals.


    Very quickly, he found their information. Shu Wei was studying testing while Yu Fei was studying clinical medicine. As for Wu Mi, there were three students surnamed Su in Shu Wei''s class, but none in Yu Fei''s class.


    Just as I was about to lament over the narrowing of the target range, Wu Mi pointed at one of them and said, "It''s most likely her!"


    Min Hao also nodded.


    "Why?" I was confused.


    "After all, this is her first time bringing her girlfriend home." After all, this is her first time bringing her girlfriend home. Min Hao explained to me.


    "Yes!" Wu Mi continued, "And this person might very well be the person who knows everything about Shu Wei."


    "How are you sure it was her?" I pointed to the man they had agreed on.


    "If she could snitch on Yu Fei''s parents, it means that she is very likely the professor''s daughter. At that time, most people would be assigned jobs after finishing their undergraduate studies, and rarely did they study for a graduate student. " "This Su Yushan left the country after graduating to graduate school, so her father is most likely to be a professor," Wu said.


    Study abroad? It meant that she might not be inside anymore! Then how could he find it? I looked at them. Min Hao was expressionless, and Wu Mi raised his eyebrows at me.


    "I used to work in the side courtyard for a period of time, but coincidentally, the hospital has hired a doctor who returned to the country with a high salary. Guess who she is? "


    "Su Yujing?" I asked tentatively.


    Wu Mi nodded his head proudly, "The examiners usually work steadily in one place, and rarely change places. Therefore, I guess she should still be in the side courtyard."


    As a precaution, I took out my cell phone and recorded the information of the other two students with surname Su.


    Wu Mi thanked Principal Zhao, and after an appointment, he hurriedly led us to the side courtyard.


    "Speaking of you nurses, it''s not bad. The holidays were given so casually, you took a leave before reaching 11. Otherwise, there really wouldn''t be any place for you to find her during the holidays." Wu Mi nagged as he drove.


    "Then be a nurse! "Since you are the director, no one will stop you if you insist on being a nurse." This Lord who only watches people eat meat and does not look at people getting beaten up.


    Wu Mi smiled, but didn''t mind my words. "Are you still planning to become a nurse after graduation?" he asked.


    I was stunned for a moment before replying, "Let me think about it."


    My plan is, when I get my college diploma, I''ll give Song Nan a free birth. I''m going to be 25 next year, but there''s still two more years until I get to 27.


    If it''s like this, then I''ll have to stay in my stomach for three years. Heh, Nezha!


    I thought, making myself laugh.


    The school was only a 10-minute drive away from the school, but the traffic at the gate was so heavy that not even a drop of water could leak out. By the time we finally got to the hospital, it was almost lunchtime.


    As for Wu Mi, he had changed his face. He looked very young.


    Wu Li strode ahead while Min Hao and I followed closely behind.


    I don''t know how Wu Niang managed it, but he quickly brought us to Su Yushan''s office.


    "July, don''t move forward. Stay behind us." Wu Mi stopped and warned me.


    "She can eat me?" When I have someone to back me up, my courage is limitless.


    Min Hao whispered to me, "She might be the killer who dismembered everyone. Moreover, she should know the ways of the Ghost Dao. You are thinking for nothing and not yourself."


    I silently withdrew my monstrous courage and hid behind them.


    Su Yujing was already the director of the laboratory, and her office was more than twice the size of the mother''s and child''s.


    Seeing Wu Mi, she was a little stunned. She was stunned for a long time before hesitantly asking, "Qiao Zhiwei?"


    Hehe, Wu Mi has another name.


    "Why haven''t you changed at all?" Su Yujing was still in a state of shock. According to the records, she was in her early fifties, but she maintained herself well. She did not look like she was in her fifties.


    Wu Mi smiled charmingly and said bluntly, "Because I''m a ghost keeper, you should know what a ghost keeper is, right?"


    Su Yu Jing frowned: "What nonsense are you talking about, what ghost keeper? I''ve never heard of it. "


    "The kid in your closet." Wu Niu pointed to the cabinet at the foot of the wall. "Where did you buy it from? Didn''t you buy it from the ghoul owner? "

 C61

    Su Yujing withdrew the surprise on her face and said coldly, "You are Wu Mi?"


    Wu Mi changed back to his original appearance, or to be more accurate, Wu Mi changed back to his original appearance.


    Su Yu Jing laughed lightly: "We''re all from the same sect, what business do you have with me? Could it be that you want to sell that brat to me? "


    As expected, he took a fancy to my Whitey at a glance. I subconsciously hid behind Min Hao.


    "Don''t think too much into it. You can''t afford to buy that Ghost Embryo, much less raise it." Wu Mi released Shu Wei. "You did this?"


    She? Made it? The ghost lady looked at Su Yujing blankly and did not have much of a reaction.


    "That''s right!" The smile on Su Yujing''s face did not waver, "I was here the whole time to bring tea and water. A while ago, I ran away from home, but I ran over to your place. Thanks for returning... That''s not right, why is the memories on her body gone?! "


    Su Yu Jing sensed that something was wrong, she reached out her hand to retrieve the ghost girl. Wu Mi was one step ahead of her, so she retracted the ghost girl.


    "I just made her into a god. I don''t know how she became a vengeful spirit." Su Yu Jing shrugged her shoulders: "If you want to take it, then take it. I can''t afford to keep this one anyway!"


    "You killed him and even made a god out of his soul. You sure are ruthless." Min Hao suddenly said, "The two memories you gave her were fake, right? "Why?"


    "Two paragraphs of memories? "Impossible, I only played a part." The expression on Su Yujing''s face was already very reluctant. "You guys can do whatever you want. Two men bullying an old woman like me, is it interesting?"


    Min Hao refused to let him go. "Then tell us what is the real memory!"


    Su Yujing lowered her head to look at the documents on her desk and ignored us.


    Min Hao waved his hand and hit a talisman on the chest of the little ghost. The little ghost inside cried out in pain. Su Yujing angrily slapped the table and stood up: "Don''t go overboard! "I''ve already told you, just take Shuwei with you. I won''t stop you."


    "Shuwei?" Wu Mi walked over to Su Yujing and asked, "When you say her name, won''t you feel guilty? That memory is something only you know. When you dream about it at midnight, you don''t feel like you did anything wrong? "


    "What have I done wrong? "Yu Fei''s parents were killed by Shu Wei herself. Yu Fei killed Shu Wei. It has nothing to do with me!"


    "When my sister entered her memory, she said her mind was not under control. "Even if you changed your memory, it wouldn''t have changed much. For example, Shuwei was controlled back then." Min Hao slowly pulled out his peach wood sword and looked like he was about to attack.


    "Alright." Su Yujing suddenly aged a lot. "I say ¡­"


    Suddenly, I lost consciousness.


    When I woke up, I was in a basement. Fortunately, my hands and feet weren''t tied. I opened my cell phone, but there was no signal. I could only use it as a flashlight.


    Ahiba, what''s going on? Why is it always me who''s out of luck?


    The basement was cold, and I smelled something familiar ¡ª formalin.


    He suddenly switched on the flashlight on his phone, causing his eyes to hurt. I blinked hard, trying to adjust myself to the sudden light.


    When the light shone on a slightly reflective mirror, I couldn''t help but to take a few steps closer. When I clearly saw what was inside the glass cabinet, I almost couldn''t help but stick out.


    Inside the glass cabinet was a piece of corpse soaked in formalin. I looked at it briefly.


    It''s a good thing I''ve seen so many of these specimens in school before. Otherwise, I''d definitely want to die now.


    Su Yujing said that she only gave the ghost girl a memory, so what about the other memory? I recalled that Yu Fei''s mother wanted to feed my brain, so I endured the nausea and looked at the corpse again.


    Inside, there were no brain tissue.


    I didn''t think it would be destroyed, so I started to search in this basement carefully.


    There was also some junk in the basement, and after searching it, I found that there was nothing I was looking for.


    He took out a match and the talisman Min Hao had given me. Min Hao said that the ghost girl had pestered me, but he didn''t have any ill intentions towards me. He might be able to help me, so he insisted that I bring these along.


    It was really useful. The female ghost appeared halfway through the burning of the talisman.


    I threw the rest on the ground and let it burn.


    "Why did you recruit me here? This place is so terrifying! " The ghost lady is very angry, I doubt if she is in menopause, every day is "angry" expression bag.


    "You are a female ghost. Don''t you think it''s embarrassing to say ''terror''?"


    "I''m a female ghost, I have no face ¡­"


    I didn''t bother to bullshit with her and asked, "Can you feel any particular discomfort other than that?"


    She looked towards the direction where my finger was pointing in confusion. Then, the entire ghost turned stiff.


    "These are all so familiar ¡­" The ghost lady mumbled and floated over to hug the glass cabinet.


    Now was not the time to be sad, so I hurried her: "Don''t worry about that first, it''s all yours! Quickly find out where your brain is! "


    "Brain? "What is the brain?" she asked me blankly.


    "¡­" Ashiba! How do you explain this?


    "Are you familiar with them?" I pointed to the bodies.


    She nodded.


    "Then, can you feel if there is anything here that can make you feel this way?" I did my best, really!


    She began to float around the room. Finally, she stopped at a place and pointed to the ground. "Here, vaguely, it''s not very accurate."


    I walked over and looked at the concrete floor...


    I miss my twig so much, so am I going to dig for cement with my bare hands?


    I remember when I was rummaging around here, I saw a rusty hammer and a broken plastic box.


    Quickly, I found the two of them. Taking a deep breath, I sank my anger into my dantian and smashed the hammer down.


    However, I didn''t expect that the ground would be concave because of my hammer. The ground isn''t covered with dirt, but empty!


    I hastily smashed a few more times, creating a big hole.


    Ye Zichen took a photo with his phone. If he jumped, he wouldn''t die.


    "Go down and see what''s down there!" In any case, she was a ghost girl, she wouldn''t die even if she fell. Besides, the cave had been sealed for so long that I didn''t know if there was enough oxygen inside. I struck a match and watched it burn slowly on the floor.


    The ghost girl pops out of the hole. I almost hit her on the face with my cell phone.


    "There''s a small box inside. I can''t open it." She floated down.


    I jumped down after her, comforting myself that I was only two meters tall, and that I could not fall to death.

 C62

    The soil underneath was soft, but the bad thing was that it was too soft, which caused me to fall down like a dog and gnaw on dung.


    Pah pah pah! I got up awkwardly and took out my precious phone from my pocket. I can be broken, but I definitely can''t break my phone!


    He closed his eyes before turning on the flashlight. This time, his eyes didn''t hurt.


    The ground was too soft, so soft that it didn''t seem like a normal surface. I poked at the wall with my hand. It was extremely soft. I grabbed it with my hand. Although it was deformed, it did not fall down. It was very resilient.


    This shouldn''t be earth, right?


    Not being able to think of that much, I will first move forward.


    At the end of the hall, there was a small box placed on the table. This scene was very familiar.


    In the TV series, if you found treasures or martial arts manuals, they were usually the same! However, there was usually a trap that would shoot you the moment you got there, or poison you when you opened the box.


    If it really was a treasure or martial arts manual, then I would have taken a risk. However, there was a high possibility that it was the ghost''s brain. I really didn''t want to risk my life like that.


    I had an idea. "Hey, what were those two people doing with you when you came?"


    "They''ve got the woman and they''re asking her where she hid you."


    "Two gigantic Horse Shooter!" Can you bring them here? Or can you take this box to them? "


    The ghost lady thought for a moment and said, "I can bring the box with me."


    "Mm, then go."


    When I had finished, the ghost woman hugged the box and disappeared with it.


    There was a sense of relief in being able to complete his mission, but how should I get out of this hole? It''s more than two meters tall, I can''t climb out at all!


    The walls are so flexible, maybe I can climb like a rock.


    After walking two steps back, my foot was suddenly caught by a hand! I quickly stuffed the phone into my pocket and screamed as I slapped the hand that was sticking out from the ground.


    However, it was of no use. More hands reached out from the ground, and the wall began to shrink.


    I took a match out of my pocket and tried to burn my outstretched hand, but the hand flinched a little, and came back.


    The match soon ran out and I was desperate.


    "Song Nan, I''m sorry, I couldn''t protect you." After I muttered this sentence, I closed my eyes. If I died and I was unable to be born in vain, would Song Nan blame me? Do you blame me?


    "July!" It was Song Nan''s voice. He jumped down from the hole and the tree branch in his hand turned into a sharp blade. He cut off all the hands that were grabbing onto me.


    The chopped off hand had a charred cut surface due to the branch''s nature, but the cut surface was quickly removed and a new hand grew out.


    Song Nan stopped the knife in his hand. Just like the last time, he used the knife to cut through the palm of his hand and let the blood drip through the branches onto those hands.


    Those hands instantly shriveled up on the ground, and the wall stopped shrinking.


    Song Nan helped me out of the hole.


    As soon as I went out, I subconsciously reached out my hand to pull him. He looked up at me and smiled.


    I''m so stupid, he''s a ghost, why would I pull him?


    He floated out of the hole and placed the branch on my left ear. " Sorry, it brought me back last time... Bringing it back to my body, I''ve been sleeping the entire time, so I didn''t have the time to save you.


    Scoundrel! It made me cry the moment I arrived!


    "July, wait for me ¡­" As he spoke, his entire body became transparent, and the smile on his lips made my heart feel as if it had been cut by knives.


    I reached out to grab him, only to catch the air.


    He ruthlessly wiped away the tears on his face. He made me wait for him, but he didn''t completely disappear. There was nothing worth crying for.


    With branches, I found the basement door and burst out.


    Out of the basement, up the steps, I came to the back of a villa.


    I took out my cell phone and sent a WeChat message to Wu Mi.


    In any case, this was definitely Su Yushan''s home and the baby was almost killed by her, so I didn''t hesitate to use a branch to break her door.


    The baby hadn''t eaten lunch, but had been doing physical work. He was so hungry that his chest was pressed against his back. She only found some fruits in the fridge. She probably ate neither meat nor food, just like Wu Millet.


    I ate my apple and watched TV until Wu Mi came to pick me up.


    After almost an hour, Wu Li and the others finally arrived. Other than Wu Mi, Min Hao, and Su Yujing, there was also a bald uncle. What was even weirder was that the box was actually carried by him!


    When the uncle saw me, he smiled shyly ¡­


    My palm itched, there was an uncontrollable urge to whip him. What''s the meaning of your smile?


    Su Yushan was now as old as an old lady in her seventies or eighties. Her eyes had become cloudy and she kept mumbling to herself: "That''s impossible, how could she possibly break through my formation? It''s impossible ¡­"


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes wide and shouted at me, "Where did you get the blood from? The Ghost Embryo is so small, it is impossible for it to have ghost blood?! "


    Everyone''s eyes turned to me. I suddenly didn''t want to tell them that Song Nan saved me. I didn''t want to tell them that Song Nan disappeared after saving me.


    I leisurely nibbled on my apple and proudly said to Su Yushan, "Can you control it?"


    She slumped to the ground, her face ashen.


    Uncle Baldy placed the box on the table in front of me and rubbed his hands together as if he was hesitating to open his mouth.


    "I couldn''t stand Uncle Baldy''s shyness and turned my attention to the box." Why didn''t you open it? "


    "She won''t open anything!" Min Hao pointed at Su Yujing angrily.


    "Let Shuwei out." I said to Wu Millet and took out the branch.


    My universal branch! Please give me strength!


    He poked the branch into the keyhole and the lid popped open.


    A bloody stench assaulted my nostrils, and I was caught in the shower, aiming for the bathroom. I ran over and threw up all over the place. If he knew earlier, he wouldn''t have eaten!


    Wu Mi followed me in and rinsed my mouth with a disposable cup.


    By the time I got back to the living room, the box was empty, but the smell of blood was still there.


    "Eh? Where are the items? " I asked Min Hao.


    Min Hao pointed to a ghost girl standing aside with her eyes closed. I saw the red and white stains on the corner of her mouth.


    I rushed back to the bathroom, but this time there was nothing in my stomach to make me throw up.


    Ashiba! I really want to die, why have I been met with such disgusting people recently?!


    Wu Mi supported me back to the living room, where the ghost girl seemed to have digested the brain matter and opened her eyes full of sadness.

 C63

    Shuwei''s father was a businessman and wanted to save enough money to marry Shuwei''s mother. Unexpectedly, his business partnership with his buddies had been completely wiped out, and Shuwei''s father had dispiritedly chosen to commit suicide.


    Brother felt that it was his responsibility, so he helped take care of Shu Wei''s mother. After two months, Shu Wei''s mother discovered that she was pregnant, so he took care of her more thoroughly.


    Since Shu Wei''s mother took care of her, this brother''s own wife and children started to feel indignant.


    This brother''s family also didn''t have much money. When Shuwei reached the right age to go to school, this brother would grit his teeth and let his son quit school.


    What happened after that was very unlucky.


    Brother''s son went to work as a driver for a professor''s family and had a long relationship with the professor''s family''s daughter. The professor''s daughter and Shu Wei were university classmates and the two of them had a good relationship.


    The daughter of the professor''s family was Su Yushan.


    Originally, his brother''s son didn''t have any ill intentions. When he and Su Yushan picked a professor whose parents weren''t home, Su Yushan made Shu Wei drunk to her heart''s content. He initially wanted to leave after taking a look, but a moment of evil intent had developed into a relationship with Shu Wei.


    When Su Yujing realized that her boyfriend did this, she ran off with him in a hurry.


    When Shuwei woke up the next day, she discovered that she had lost her virginity, and the professor was alone in the house. She mistook him for having a relationship with the professor. However, her skin was thin and she didn''t know what to do. She could only endure it.


    After returning to the school, Su Wei and Su Yushan hid from each other, seemingly unharmed.


    After that, Shuwei found out that she was pregnant. She didn''t have the money to miscarry, so she went to the office professor. The professor was confused, strict and rigid, and of course he refused her.


    Shuwei had no choice but to chase them home. Since the professor''s wife had asked, she happened to have returned early due to some matters at the university that day. Seeing her daughter and friends drinking wine, she returned to her room without disturbing them.


    Even if the professor wanted to say something, he wouldn''t be able to explain it clearly. He could only give the money to Shuwei.


    The professor''s wife thought that her husband was being unfaithful and wanted to divorce the professor. The professor was already furious. The moment his wife put oil on the fire, his heart attack was triggered and he went to see Marx.


    Su Yujing thought of a teacher surnamed Xu who had taught her a bit of the art of raising ghosts. That''s right, it was back then when she was a teacher.


    However, Su Yujing had completely taken it for real and killed her boyfriend.


    Then, she met a Daoist on the way. The Daoist listened to her recount what happened to him, and taught her the art of controlling ghosts. Afterwards, the Daoist Priest stayed in her house and taught her some perverse magic.


    Su Yushan''s father and Yu Fei''s father were colleagues, and the relationship between the two families were still very good. In fact, Yu Fei and Shu Wei were acquainted, and Su Yushan was the first one to draw the line. When she found out that Shu Wei wanted to go to Yu Fei''s home, Su Yujing had arrived early and told Yu Fei''s parents about the details.


    The moment Shuwei entered, Su Yushan used her mind to control her.


    Su Yujing had originally wanted to control Shu Wei to kill Su Yushan''s parents, causing her to lose her boyfriend and lose her reputation. She hadn''t thought that her Apotheosis would go out of control due to the stimulation of his blood. After that, he killed Shu Wei as well.


    The Daoist Priest quickly rushed over to help Su Yujing control the Style God. After exterminating the Style God, he stuffed the blade into Yu Fei''s hand and used the brain from before to exchange for Shu Wei''s.


    After turning Shu Wei into a new type of deity, the Daoist Priest said that he should not be able to avoid the heavenly tribulation this time and gave her a bottle of liquid called longevity.


    Heavenly tribulation? Longevity? It reminded me of the people in the barbecue shop. I looked at Min Hao. He frowned and neither confirmed nor denied.


    Later, Shuwei found out that Shuwei''s brain could extract her memories, and she could modify them as well. Thus, she returned the modified memories back to Shuwei.


    Until one day, the god Shuwei was stolen.


    The bald old man listened silently and sighed, "So it turns out that all the blame is on me!"


    So Uncle Baldy is Shu Wei''s father. With all due respect, he doesn''t look like her at all. At the same time, he was also the driver of the bus that day.


    Years ago, he found a desolate mountain and wanted to jump down, but suddenly, he lost all courage. Standing on top of the mountain, he saw a temple in the distance that was also fated to be a buddha. After entering, he immediately became a monk.


    He had always been in a situation where he had no desires, but three months ago, his heart had been obsessed with demons. His master said that he was impure, and told him to cut off everything.


    Shuwei''s mother died of depression shortly after learning of Shuwei''s tragic death. Uncle Baldy calculated that his daughter did not go to reincarnation, so he found her style god and took her away.


    Upon discovering that Shuwei had been stolen, Su Yujing had stopped feeding her brain with longevity, so Shuwei had gone from being a god to a vengeful spirit.


    Uncle Baldy discovered that Shu Wei had two memories. He guessed that other than the one Su Yujing gave him, the other memory should have been derived from her by herself. He hoped that he could be accepted by Yu Fei''s parents. As for the last dish, it was because she had always been in the basement and had seen the corpses that Su Yujing had left behind every day.


    That day, when the bald uncle saw that I was carrying a ghost head and that the ghost head''s cultivation was very high, he guessed that there must be a very powerful ghost protecting me, so he showed me his memories without any hesitation and threw his daughter to me.


    Alright, this is the reason why he kept looking at me shyly while smiling. Please forgive me.


    Su Yujing''s irregular ghost Nurturing technique had already been broken by Wu Mi, so her sin would definitely be punished after she died.


    The ghost girl, Shu Wei, was relieved, but she also felt relaxed. She followed the bald man back to the mountain, where his master would help her transcend the limits of her cultivation.


    Min Hao was staring at the box. He did not know what kind of magic, but the blood on the box was gone. He threw the box to me. "Take it. Song Nan can use it."


    Song Nan can use it...


    Could it be that this isn''t something that can only happen to me due to bad luck, but rather something that I''m destined to encounter?


    I held the box in my hand, ignoring the fact that it had once held human brains.


    At first glance, the box looked like a simple wooden box without any decorations. If one looked closely, they would see that it was a piece of jade, and the patterns on it were constantly fluctuating like the sea.


    "What is this?" Even if I, Min Hao, knew that it was very likely that he wouldn''t answer, even if he did, I might not be able to understand.


    "It''s one of the seven sacred items in the South Sea. That Daoist Priest has three items on him, but he''s currently looking for two. I wonder when he''ll be able to find the third one." Min Hao said faintly, "But it should be coming soon."


    Ashiba! As expected, it was as if I didn''t say anything. I stuffed the box into my bag and urged the group of people that weren''t hungry, "Can you walk faster? I''m starving. "


    "Your chest was stuck to your back ¡­" Min Hao stabbed me silently.

 C64

    After eating our fill, Wu Mi sent Uncle Baldy to the train station while Min Hao and I took the bus back to our home.


    After I got into the car, I firmly grabbed the corner of Min Hao''s clothes and didn''t dare to sleep.


    When we got home, my father and Her Majesty were waiting for us downstairs because we were going to the country to see my grandmother.


    Grandpa was a country head before his death. He had money and power and had three wives. My grandma was his last wife. Grandpa''s eldest son was almost ten years older than Grandma.


    In all, I had five uncles and three aunts. Most of them had left the village and left the city. And my uncles were very respectful to my grandma, giving me timely amounts of money every month. And my grandma doted on me, so when I was young, I used to be a tyrant in the countryside.


    I remember that I took a fancy to a pretty little boy and forced him to be my wife. Then his parents took him to the city and I cried for days. I had never told Her Majesty this before, but I told her about it when I was bored in the car.


    The empress dowager looked at me with hidden bitterness, then slowly said, "It looks like you''re doing pretty well in the countryside ¡­"


    Me: "¡­" I couldn''t tell if the Empress Dowager was sighing or jealous, but I chose to keep my mouth shut.


    "That Song Nan, if you don''t like him, then it''s fine to break up. It''s not like you can''t get married." Ever since I told Her Majesty that Song Nan was on a business trip and couldn''t come with us to visit Grandma, Her Majesty''s impression of Song Nan wasn''t very good.


    At that time, the empress dowager had told Min Hao, "Oh Min Hao, look for a boyfriend. Don''t look for someone like that!"


    Min Hao nodded seriously ¡­


    "How could that be? I like it to the point of death!" It''s not like I want to die. Ever since I met him, I''ve brushed shoulders with Death a few times.


    Her Majesty sighed slightly and said nothing more.


    When he arrived at his maternal grandma''s house, it was already dark. The door to his grandma''s house was wide open as he went out to play mahjong by himself.


    I can''t help but sigh that security in the countryside is good, my grandmother is getting more and more magnanimous! When he entered, he found that the door to the building was locked.


    After telling them to sit down in the yard, I volunteered to go find my grandma.


    The countryside has grown quite rapidly in recent years. I remember that I was still the sole owner of this place, but it has all risen by one or two levels. It was the same with his grandma''s house. His uncles had spent money to build the building, so his grandma usually stayed on the first floor. The rooms upstairs were only used during New Year''s.


    There was a street lamp on the road, but it was very yellow, so I chose a direction and followed the road lamp.


    After walking for a few minutes, he saw a circle of people in front of him. They were definitely not playing mahjong. Even if his grandmother wasn''t here, she would still be able to find out where she was.


    I took a few steps forward and squeezed into the crowd, immediately saw my grandmother, the old man won that is called a face of red!


    "Grandma!" I moved behind her and tugged at the hem of her dress.


    "Screech!" The girl is back! Isn''t this a sign that a genius is coming? Thirty thousand! " His grandma threw down a card and fished out a small stool from under the table. "Little girl, sit here."


    "Seventh Sister is back, just in time. My eldest grandson will be back tomorrow as well." Just now, I was discussing with your grandma when I would settle the engagement for you. " I know the person sitting opposite my grandma. I used to call her grandma. I don''t know much about seniority or anything like that. I just shout whatever Grandma wants me to shout.


    "That''s right! We''re all waiting for the wedding wine! " The people around me jeered, and with a few sentences, I was arranged to get married. "How about tomorrow? Anyway, the two of them are childhood friends. If the two of them go and testify, we can make a banquet for them at home!"


    Grandma threw another card and said, "Sure! As long as the two of them agree, we will set up a banquet tomorrow! "


    What? What was this? Did I transmigrate?


    Seeing how excited everyone was, I didn''t say anything to discourage them. I could only smile apologetically.


    After finishing this round. My grandmother found someone willing to take over her shift and led me home.


    "Grandma, who is the eldest grandson of your second grandma?" I looked at the group of people further away and quickly asked.


    Grandma laughed and patted my head. When I was young, you pulled me along and knelt down in front of me, saying that you wanted to marry him. You! "


    Marry him? Could it be my "wife"? Heavens! Was the child''s words believable? When I was young, I swore that I was going to be a teacher, but in the end, didn''t I end up being a nurse?!


    "Grandma, I already have a boyfriend." I quickly explained it to my grandma.


    Grandma was very open-minded, "It''s okay, it''s not a boyfriend, it''s not like we''re getting married. I''ve seen Su Chen for the past two years, and now that he''s become a doctor, he''s so handsome, you can earn money now! "


    Su Chen? Ashiba! I just remembered, that ''Madam Zang'' was also called Su Chen. If I say that I am now suffering from phobia, will anyone believe me?


    I do resent Su Chen a little, but after seeing that he was taken away by the Messenger, I felt a little guilty towards him as the days went by.


    "Grandma, why didn''t you lock the door when you came out?" I think it''s better to change the subject.


    "The door isn''t easily locked, and there''s nothing in the yard. Big Yellow is here as well." Big Yellow is my grandma''s dog. He''s been living for six or seven years, so he''s very obedient and sensible. But I swear, when we entered the yard, Big Yellow wasn''t there.


    "Did Big Yellow run away?" It wasn''t there when we got home. "


    "Maybe he went out to play." Grandma stopped and shouted, "Big Yellow! "Big Yellow!"


    A few seconds later, the sound of running could be heard from afar. Big Yellow quickly ran over with his tongue out and tail wagging. His target was me ¡­


    Big Yellow was so happy that he wanted me to pounce on him. I quickly turned my body to the side and touched his head.


    I thought of Song Nan again. Is this how he runs every time I call for him?


    When the three of them returned home, my grandma and Big Yellow quickly accepted Min Hao, who was a harmless outsider. My grandma was the kind that loved women to her heart''s content, but Big Yellow, I think it was because he felt that they had found someone of the same kind.


    Knowing that we were coming back, and that Her Majesty had told Grandma in advance to bring him a grandson, Grandma had already prepared a room for him. He even prepared food and put it in the fridge, waiting for us to come and eat together.


    During dinner, I felt that Min Hao could be called a master''s milk killer. He was deeply loved by the middle-aged and elderly women. I was completely ignored.


    "Little Nan." His mother was from a small family, and the youngest daughter from here was called Xiao Nan: "Have you ever seen the girl''s boyfriend before? Are you satisfied? "


    When I heard my grandmother''s tone, it was as if I wanted to start selling.


    "Yes, I''ve seen him before. He''s cold and distant, not close at all." "It doesn''t seem like a family member," she concluded.

 C65

    Grandmother smugly smiled at me and continued, "Tomorrow, one of the little girl''s childhood sweethearts will be back. I want to let them meet once more."


    "Plum blossom?" Could it be that ''Madam Zang''? " I admire Her Majesty''s ability to associate with me, but he was the only one she knew of my childhood playmate.


    "Yes!" It''s him! " Grandma slapped her thigh happily, "You didn''t know that Su Chen is now a doctor!"


    For some reason, the family always had an inexplicable adoration for the doctor.


    "Alright, I think so!" Her Majesty immediately nodded.


    "Song Nan had sent you flowers before!" I reminded Her Majesty.


    The empress dowager didn''t even raise an eyelid as she replied, "I''ve already accepted Ming Ming''s flowers, so isn''t he treating me as my son-in-law as well?"


    This old granny is going after me more and more!


    I ate furiously, and let them be. I didn''t call Su Chen, so when I forced him to be the "Madam Zang", he cried until his nose was wet. He definitely had a bad impression of me.


    But the next day, looking at Su Chen''s gentle eyes, I knew I was wrong.


    Other than his name and outstanding talent, there was no other similarity between Su Chen and Su Chen.


    Su Chen, who sat opposite me, has always had a good foundation since childhood. Right now, he is even more beautiful than a girl.


    The empress dowager suddenly said, "In July, learn from Su Chen!"


    Learn? Learn my ass! I''ll learn!


    Even without Song Nan, it''s impossible for me to like a man weaker than me! Oh, no, he wasn''t weak at all. He was just good-looking.


    Her Majesty wanted me to change boyfriends, but she probably didn''t like Su Chen and was very close to him, so she didn''t mention anything about him and me.


    After chatting for a long time, Su Chen finally lost his patience, "Aunt, I''ve been thinking about your family for so many years. Can you let me marry you?"


    The empress dowager''s expression changed as her hands trembled. Somehow, she managed to say, "Sure!"


    Majesty! You obviously didn''t follow the script!


    My father quickly tried to smooth things over. "Shu-er, stop joking with children. We already have a boyfriend in July!"


    The empress dowager seemed to have recovered from her daze and asked doubtfully, "Ah?"


    Su Chen''s expression turned very sorrowful. Somehow, I thought of the dead Su Chen in my heart.


    "Su Chen, let''s go out for a walk!" I suggested this to him, because more than once I thought that if I had told him earlier, he wouldn''t have been so wrong.


    Following the general pattern in my memory, I walked with him to the river where we used to play together as children.


    "Su Chen, I''m really sorry. I already have a boyfriend, and I love him a lot. I won''t break up with him." I went straight to the point, although it might be a little hurtful.


    "July! Can''t you give me a chance? I met you first, and you said that you wanted to marry me! " Su Chen''s eyes were filled with grievance. Tears began to gather in his eyes. If you don''t agree, then I''ll cry for you to see.


    I helplessly smiled bitterly: "Love doesn''t come first, only fate ¡­"


    He pursed his lips and looked down at me.


    I wanted to comfort him a little more, but suddenly a wet hand came out of the water and grabbed my ankle to pull me into the water!


    I was afraid of the water, and forgot that I could hit it with a branch.


    Su Chen quickly hugged me and used his foot to step on the swollen, pale hand. The water ghost simply revealed its entire body. It squinted its eyes in a familiar manner and reached out its wet other hand to grab Su Chen''s face.


    The water ghost pulled for a moment, probably to no avail, then sprayed us with dirty, tawny liquid and dived back into the water. Su Chen used his own body to block the liquid, so I was not sprayed.


    Su Chen''s face was very pale. After confirming that I was fine, he finally fainted.


    People passed by to help me take Su Chen home. His family washed him clean, but he began to have a high fever and began to babble nonsense, saying "I like you in July" and "I miss you in July" and so on.


    As for his family members, they obviously treated me as their daughter-in-law, without blaming me at all. They even said that this was something that Su Chen should do.


    I had a headache, which made it even harder to explain.


    He handed Min Hao over and said that the water the zombie spat out was corpse poison, but it only sprayed on his clothes and did not cause any major problems. He burned a Talisman and gave it to Su Chen to drink. Then, he ran out to continue playing with Big Yellow.


    Not long after he drank the talisman, Su Chen woke up. The fever had left him, but he was still sickly. Grandma sent me over to take care of him. After all, I was the one who took him out, I chose the place, and I was the one that the water ghost wanted to capture.


    Before Su Chen''s situation had fully recovered, something bad started happening nearby.


    In the beginning, when someone fainted, no one really cared. However, in less than two days, everyone nearby had nearly fainted. After Min Hao went to take a look, he said that those people had been attracted by the Yang aura.


    Those who were sucked in were all youths in their twenties. They were in high spirits and their bodies were unharmed. However, none of them could remember how they had been sucked in.


    I asked Min Hao if he was the water ghost from that day. Min Hao said that it was impossible, and even the water ghost from that day was scared away by Su Chen.


    I let you wander around outside the whole night, but no one came to absorb his yang energy.


    I comforted him, "Maybe the ghost girl found you too ugly to swallow."


    Once he got angry, he would concentrate on playing with Big Yellow and would not care about this anymore. Fortunately, after taking it once, no one else was sucked in.


    Su Chen was still listless. Seeing that I was taking care of Su Chen, his second grandma was so happy that she almost asked when I had gone to testify.


    Taking advantage of the presence of my grandmother and my second grandmother, Su Chen shakily reached out his hand, "July, I really do like you. Marry me!"


    Why is this child so stubborn? My grandmother and my second grandmother sat at the side, looking at us expectantly and gratifyingly.


    I moved my mouth. If they were to refuse, what should I say in order to not disappoint them?


    Su Chen smiled bitterly and said sorrowfully, "July, even if I die for you, you still won''t change your mind?"


    When my grandmother heard this, she became anxious. "Silly child, what nonsense are you talking about!? My family''s little girl has always liked you since you were young, don''t think too much. A child''s family, what do you mean by ''die'' or ''die''?! Pah pah pah! "Hurry up and take the log."


    We have a custom here. We said something unlucky, so we will smack the wood three times. Under the urging of the two old men, Su Chen had no choice but to perfunctorily pat three times.


    "July, come here. I have something to say to you." Su Chen gestured for me to go closer. I felt guilty, so I put my ear close to his.


    Before he could hear what Su Chen said, he heard the sound of sharp blades piercing through flesh and bones.

 C66

    The branch on his ear had turned into a blade and stabbed into Su Chen''s open mouth!


    Su Chen opened his mouth wide enough to swallow my head whole. He howled and struggled a few times. His body also started to change as fine black scales replaced the originally white skin.


    I grabbed the handle of the knife to keep him from breaking free.


    Suddenly, Su Chen chopped off his own neck and rolled off the bed. The head with a big mouth under my blade turned into a wisp of black smoke and disappeared.


    Although I am not a demure girl with a beauty like a flower, at the very least, I am still a knowledgeable little girl. He pulled the blade out helplessly.


    I looked behind me and saw that the two old men were gone. This makes me a little anxious, if they are still here, but I can''t see, accidentally hurt how to do?


    I stood where I was, and the bed between me and Su Chen was gone.


    I secretly kicked my foot forward, but it didn''t hit anything. It shouldn''t be in the room, right?


    Su Chen''s entire body was enveloped in the black mist. Then, a head slowly emerged from the black mist. It was Su Chen!


    It''s not Su Chen, but Su Chen, who I saw being held captive by the Messenger with my own eyes.


    "Do you miss me in July?" His lips curled up into a smile, but the evil look on his face made his face look extremely hideous.


    I gripped the knife in my hand and wondered if it would work for the black mist.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll come find you again. Guess how I''ll appear next time ¡­" As he spoke, he slowly began to disappear.


    "Don''t go! What about Su Chen? What''s the situation with you? Don''t go! " I called out to him, and he ignored me, laughing wildly, and disappeared.


    I went back to my room. Neither my grandmother nor my second grandmother was in the room. I put the knife away and ran out of the room to find them, relieved to find them both in a small mahjong group.


    What did Su Chen want to do? This was completely out of the ordinary!


    After I told Min Hao about this, he narrowed his eyes slightly. "You said Su Chen was taken away by the Messenger?"


    "Yeah, I saw it with my own eyes."


    "Su Chen was killed by Song Nan, his lifespan is not even up yet, how could there be a ghost servant coming to take him away?!" Min Hao pointed out the key point. "If his lifespan is up, you can just take his heart blood. You don''t need to go to Song Nan."


    "Then what is Su Chen now? Is it a ghost? But I feel weird... " The indescribable feeling was not that of possession, nor was it that of a single ghost.


    "To inject one''s soul into the body of a person that has yet to die, it is indeed possible to conceal the ghost aura ¡­ However, you said that he directly chopped off his own head, so he definitely did not bring it into a human body. " When Min Hao said this, he was a little hesitant, as if he purposely skipped some details.


    I can''t force him not to say anything. He''s doing it for my own good.


    "Will it be easy for us to find him? If you see him in a place, he''ll have to keep sucking in the yang energy. " I felt that I should still take the initiative. Su Chen was in the dark while I was in the light. He was too passive.


    Min Hao shook his head. "The water ghost was fake from the beginning. He was fine, probably because of the sigil I gave him. The talisman was meant to trigger the user to produce more yang energy. He originally did not have it, but once it was released, the yang energy that was originally used as camouflage was driven away. "


    "Whatever, whatever he wants to do, I''ll do it. I''ll deal with him with force. With you here, why should I be afraid of him!" I was full of pride, but Min Hao still had a serious look on his face.


    I know what he''s thinking. If he can''t even tell that it''s a ghost, then this ghost''s cultivation must be above his.


    Seeing the dejection on his face, I started to panic a little. Could it be that this devilish brat couldn''t bear it and ran into the mountains to catch another monkey?


    "Min Hao ¡­" Even though I opened my mouth, I didn''t know how to comfort him.


    He forced a smile at me and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t leave until Song Nan returns."


    This fool, how could I worry about myself! I walked over and hugged him. He was very thin, and his bones hurt me a little, but I still hugged him tightly.


    I tried to ask Her Majesty about Su Chen, but she simply didn''t remember Su Chen.


    Second Grandma''s grandson isn''t called Su Chen. He''s about my age, but he''s already been married for many years.


    However, the matter of someone fainting due to having his yang energy sucked away did not end there. In the end, it was all because of the female ghost. The people who had their yang energy sucked away mustered up funds and asked a master to come and take the female ghost away.


    I was there during the discussion. But the more I listened, the more I felt that they didn''t care much about the female ghosts sucking up their yang energy. It was more like seeing what the female ghosts looked like.


    I had nothing better to do, so I asked Min Hao if he wanted to partner up with Yue Zaiwei in a play. There were no female ghosts here, so we could earn some extra money while we were at it.


    Min Hao politely rejected me. He seemed to have something on his mind and didn''t want to play around with me.


    Very soon, an expert was invited. I dragged Min Hao, who was in low spirits, to watch from the sidelines. The expert wore a mask, and was wearing a Daoist robe. He was very powerful. I secretly asked Min Hao, "Between you and him, who''s stronger?"


    Min Hao twitched his mouth and said, "This person doesn''t know any magic at all. He''s only holding an ordinary wooden sword. It can''t hurt ghosts at all."


    There was no magic, and the master''s acting skills were very powerful. He had displayed the kind of ''altar'' that was often seen in TV dramas. With the wooden sword in hand, and a powerful sword technique, everyone applauded.


    In less than five minutes, the expert grabbed the Soul Calling Bell on the altar and ran forward, shaking it.


    I pulled Min Hao and the others and chased after them. Min Hao used a lot of strength in his hand and pulled me out of the chase.


    "Sis, that person is wrong!" Min Hao whispered to me.


    "What is it? Was he possessed by a ghost? "


    "No, he must have some other motive! Soul Summoning Bell was usually used to attract ghosts, but a person''s soul would also be affected by it. He obviously wants to lure everyone to one place. " Min Hao explained to me, but he couldn''t tell what the man wanted to do.


    I thought for a moment, then pulled him after me. "Whatever he wants to do, I''ll just watch first."


    The master led the way to the river and stood where Su Chen and I had been standing. I was shocked. Could this person be Su Chen?


    He pointed at the ground beneath his feet and shouted, "Dig!"


    As soon as he gave the order, a few of them immediately went to retrieve their shovels and began digging.


    Very quickly, the person digging shouted, "We''ve dug it up!"


    I really wanted to go over and look, but Min Hao held me back and said he wouldn''t let me pass.


    From the hole they had dug, they pulled out a small object, about the size of a person, wrapped in plastic. Could it be a corpse?


    Opening layer after layer of plastic sheets, there was actually a corpse inside!


    I wanted to get a better look, but Min Hao pulled me home.

 C67

    Min Hao locked the door before we entered the room. As soon as he entered, Min Hao asked, "Do you still have a mask?"


    The weather was not good, so I prepared a Disposable Mask from my bag and handed it to him. He took it and put one on for me. "I won''t let you take it off. You must not take it off!"


    He ran out of the room and came back a few seconds later with a pair of my grandmother''s reading glasses, but the lenses were gone and he put them on my face.


    Grabbing my school bag, I asked, "Do you have enough money for us to go back?"


    "Ah?" Why go now? "Father and Esteemed Empress Dowager still ¡­" I really don''t understand. What is this devilish brat doing?


    Min Hao''s face was tense, as if he was facing a great enemy. "No! Leading them would only make them more dangerous!"


    At this moment, the sound of the Soulshake Bell was getting closer and closer. It was actually heading towards my house!


    Min Hao pulled me to the window. When there was no one outside, Min Hao jumped down from the second floor with me in his arms.


    I told him the directions to the bus stop, and he pulled me along as fast as he could, as if he were running for his life.


    The worst thing I''ve done in my life is to keep quiet and run. At the end of the run, I''d rather die!


    "Min ¡­" Min Hao... I... I really am... Run... "I can''t run anymore ¡­" Breathing hard, I squeezed out the words with my life, but Min Hao turned a deaf ear.


    At the station, Min Hao took out my wallet and bought two return tickets.


    When we were in the car, Min Hao took my cell phone and called Her Majesty. He said I had been informed that I had to go back to the hospital.


    I slumped back in my seat. Before the car started up, Min Hao had been carefully observing my surroundings.


    After I was out of breath, I grabbed Min Hao. "Devilish brat, where are you singing this?"


    "The body we dug up looks the same as yours." Although Min Hao sat down, he did not let down his guard. "I suspect that the expert invited should be the Ghost King."


    I was stunned. The body looked the same as mine! No wonder Min Hao wanted to pull me along. It was compared on the spot, and I felt I might be burned with the body.


    "Why is it the Spirit King? "I think it''s more likely to be Su Chen ¡­"


    "The only reason why Su Chen let you off was because you had heavily injured him with that slash!" Min Hao analyzed to me, "Besides, Su Chen can change his face, but the Ghost King can''t, so he has to wear a mask."


    "Why not?" As a Ghost King, he couldn''t even create a phantom image. Wasn''t he too cowardly?


    Min Hao''s answer was a little strange. "Unless Song Nan had the same face as him, he wouldn''t be able to do it."


    An old ghost, a dead ghost, with the same face, and ¡­


    I thought of a word from a crappy street: Twin.


    Then I thought of another word: Love and kill.


    "Little friend, you know quite a lot." The person sitting in front of us suddenly stood up and turned to look at us with a smile.


    That familiar face, it was the Spirit King!


    Min Hao didn''t seem to be afraid of him. His face was full of disdain towards the Ghost King. I pretended to be a bystander and looked out the window.


    "Have you considered what I told you?" The Ghost King''s voice sounded very charming, as if he was trying to seduce Min Hao. I couldn''t help but gossip in my heart. Could it be that the Ghost King likes our Min Hao?


    "I''ve said it before, I won''t agree to it, and my sister won''t agree to it either!" Initially, when I spoke the first line, I was even more certain of my conjecture. However, my second line completely overturned my conjecture.


    The Ghost King smiled. He was like a blooming flower in spring, a blooming wind and a rippling heart. Could it be that this fellow was shaking?


    "You will agree. She will also agree. Everything is fated. You guys won''t be able to dodge it ¡­" As the Ghost King spoke, he disappeared. I suddenly remembered that I had forgotten to ask him about Su Chen.


    Min Hao suddenly said, "What?" Seeing his face, you miss your brother-in-law? "


    Brother-in-law? I''ll smack him on the head, damn you!


    When I got home, Min Hao was walking around the room like a headless fly, which made me dizzy.


    "Min Hao, are you hungry?" Generally speaking, to Min Hao, what he ate could not only ease his anxiety, but also divert his attention.


    This time, it was completely ineffective. He completely ignored my words and continued spinning.


    Suddenly, he stopped walking and said, "I''ve thought of it. We can wake Bai Bai up first."


    "Wake him up for what?" Wake him up and let him keep farting? I won''t do it.


    "I can''t guarantee that I''ll be watching over you twenty-four hours a day. If I wake up, it''ll be a waste. Even if his abilities are limited, he can still hold out for a while." Min Hao rarely spoke to me in such a tough manner, so I couldn''t help but nod my head.


    "How do you want to wake him?" My gut told me that it must be different from when Her Majesty told me to get up.


    "Give me your left hand." Min Hao said to me after he had found the jar of ghost candy.


    I held out my hand and he took a gold needle and poked it into the ring finger of my left hand. When the drop of blood came out, he took a lump of ghost candy and placed it on top of the blood.


    This way, would it be useful?


    "Are you sure you can use sugar to seduce a child who''s eating too much?" No matter how I look at it, it doesn''t seem logical!


    However, just as I said that, the ball of ghost candy quickly disappeared.


    "It''s so delicious. Mama, I want to eat another one. I''m so hungry!" I felt a little headache. The child hadn''t even been born yet, yet he already wore a glutton tag. What''s wrong with it?


    Min Hao put away the canister. "No, no, it''s not good for my teeth to eat too much."


    Xiao Bai also listened to him obediently. After groaning a few times, he didn''t persist any longer.


    "Xiao Bai, Uncle has given you a mission, okay?" Min Hao squatted down and said to Bai Bai, "When Uncle is not around, help him protect Mama. If Mama is in danger, inform him immediately, okay?"


    "Alright! "It''s a waste of time to protect Mama!" Whitey''s voice was very jubilant. "Are we going out to play? It''s a waste of time to go out and play! "


    Min Hao looked at me and I nodded.


    The vacation was only halfway through, and there were four more days to play.


    "Sis, there''s a Dense Cloud Temple nearby. Let''s go take a look tomorrow." Min Hao suggested.


    I don''t quite understand his suggestion. He studies magic, and he is a Taoist. I may not be from any sect, but I have a ghost in my stomach, so I shouldn''t be going, right? I remember a classmate said, where they, pregnant and come to the aunt are not allowed to go to the temple to worship Buddha.


    "Min Hao, are you serious?"


    He nodded, "I want to get a talisman for you and Xiao Bai. The monk there is quite capable."

 C68

    There was no room for rejection.


    Ji Yunji temple ticket, a person only 10 yuan, I took the student card, only 5 yuan. I really can''t believe what kind of powerful amulet I can get for such a ticket.


    After meeting Wu Millet in the temple, I was even more confused.


    So, this is the tolerance of Buddhism?


    "Little girl, this old monk has a few things he wants to tell you. Would you be interested in listening to them?" Suddenly a voice called out to me, and I turned around to see an old monk with his eyes closed and sunken, without an eyeball.


    Startled, I hastily replied, "Please speak."


    "Put away your bangs. Open the skylight, only sunlight can enter. Don''t keep your head down. You have a better view ahead of you. " The moment he opened his mouth, a group of people surrounded him silently.


    "You like to laugh, so you have to maintain this. It will bring you good luck ¡­"


    In less than half a minute, the interior and exterior layers were filled with people, but the old monk''s face was still facing me. I couldn''t hear what he was saying at first, but the anxiety and helplessness that had been in my heart slowly subsided.


    Finally, we don''t even know when he left.


    On my wrist, there was an extra ring of buddhist beads. There were no numbers, but I knew there were 27 of them. They were all small red beads. Each bead was different. They were all ironed around my wrist.


    27. I don''t know if this has anything to do with my lifespan.


    Min Hao looked at the buddhist beads and let out a long sigh of relief.


    We entered through the gate at the front of the mountain. Min Hao suggested we leave through the gate at the back of the mountain. Wu Mi glanced at Min Hao and nodded.


    Close to the gate of the back mountain, there was a fountain with a full-length statue of a Bodhisattva in the middle, but if you looked closely, it didn''t look like a Bodhisattva.


    I looked at the statue''s face, and it looked familiar. Taking a closer look, there was a little person in each of the two eyes of the sculpture. The little person seemed to be moving, laughing and playing around in her eyes.


    I looked at Min Hao, who was also looking at the statue.


    He didn''t seem to notice that his attention was completely focused on the little fish in the water.


    After exiting the back of the mountain, many fortune-tellers tried to rope in guests. As soon as we came out, we were surrounded by an old Daoist.


    Speaking of this old Daoist, he was really funny. He was guarding the monk''s back door to earn money.


    All three of us ignored him. The old Daoist refused to give up and pulled Min Haofei to kill him. Even if it was free, he still had to pay for it.


    We sat down on a nearby stone bench, and the old Daoist took out a handful of cards. I didn''t understand what they were.


    Wu Mi shook his head and refused. Curious, I went up and also took a cigarette.


    On the card I drew a white bird, a species I had never seen before, with a stick in its mouth.


    The old Daoist first accepted Min Hao''s card. After reading it, his face and neck reddened. After pondering for a long time, he finally said, "You can''t say it."


    I handed over my card. When he saw it, his face turned so red that it seemed like it was going to explode. He looked at me aggrievedly and stopped talking.


    Wu Mi was amused by the old Daoist and said, "If you don''t let me smoke one too, I have nothing to say."


    The old Daoist handed over the card, and Wu Xiang directly pulled out the card that I just returned to the old Daoist. The old Daoist took the card and finally said, "You will die for her."


    Ashiba! What did that mean? It was fine if he didn''t say it, but it was infuriating!


    Wu Mi laughed, "The peony flower dies, and being a ghost is also very amorous. It is my honor to die for July. "


    His words were so generous that I was left speechless.


    Could someone like Wu Mi be reincarnated after death? I suppressed these words in my heart. When I got home, I asked Min Hao about it. Min Hao said he didn''t know that people like Wu Millet had long been stripped of their reputation in the Yin Yang Threads.


    Min Hao''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Sister, Wu Mi was born not to die. It would be a good thing if he could die for you."


    I really want to open Min Hao''s head. What kind of logic is this?!


    "Think about it. What are men and women, neither male nor female?" Min Hao gave me an analogy. "Wu Mi seems to live forever, but in reality, he is not really a living person. For him, perhaps it would be happier to die and be a ghost. "


    I still don''t quite understand. At least I don''t want to be a ghost. I thought, when I die, I will obediently reincarnate, drink a bowl of my long coveted Meng Po Tang, natural and unrestrained reincarnation into a female hooligan, pretty good.


    Perhaps, in the future, I should keep some distance from Wu Mi. However, he would rather believe it to be true than not.


    From the moment he entered the temple to the moment he came out, he didn''t say a word. I was used to him sleeping recently, so I didn''t notice.


    "Whitey." I called to him.


    "Yes, Mama, what is it?" He answered me at once.


    "Why haven''t you said anything today? Are you unhappy?"


    "No, I''m happy. "Oh right, Mama, that old monk gave me a present today." "He gave me a necklace and it''s on my neck now. I''ll show it to you when I get out."


    Why is the old monk so good to us? Moreover, I always felt that the statue at the back mountain had something to do with me and Min Hao.


    Maybe I should visit there more often.


    In the afternoon, I slept a lot, and at night I was in good spirits. I shamelessly let Min Hao accompany me to go shopping.


    This city has a big feature, which is the night market. When I was in college, the night market was close. We often went there at night and often didn''t sell anything.


    Holding a glass of cold milk shake, Min Hao stood behind me and was squeezed into the crowd.


    "I really don''t understand why you guys like coming to places like this." Min Hao complained in a low voice, "It''s not nice to look at, and it''s not practical."


    I took a big gulp of the milk shake and said, "Yes, so I won''t buy anything ¡­"


    At this moment, the phone of the girl in front of me was taken away by a young man who passed by her. I shouted, "Thief!"


    With so many people surrounding them, the thieves wouldn''t be able to escape, but no one moved.


    The girl just stared blankly at the thief. The thief looked at me with disdain.


    Perhaps Min Hao and I are easy to bully, but the girl didn''t dare to do anything to him. The thief arrogantly glanced at us and then confidently continued walking.


    The girl''s tears flowed, but she did not dare to speak. This time, I was furious. I grabbed the thief and said, "You stole his phone!"


    "Yes, I did. What do you want?" He put his chin on me and didn''t even look at me.


    He had only been showing off for a short while when Min Hao threw a right hook fist at him.

 C69

    After Min Hao''s punch, the thief''s head exploded, and his entire body exploded into pieces!


    One had to know the density of the people in the night market, the distance between the front and back of the strangers was only a single punch. Although the explosion of the thief did not injure anyone, his corpse and blood splattered all over the people''s faces and bodies.


    However, Min Hao and I didn''t have anything on us.


    Those who were frightened let out terrified screams, while others started to cry loudly. The people in the front and back did not know what had happened. They were all stuck together and the scene became especially chaotic.


    "Those who have been splashed with blood, stay. As for the others, return along the same route. Those who do not listen will die! " Min Hao''s deep and dignified voice was clearly heard by everyone on the street.


    Looking at Min Hao''s serious face, I couldn''t help but sigh. My Min Hao is still handsome!


    However, Min Hao, who hadn''t been handsome for more than three seconds, leaned on my shoulder shyly and said, "Sis, let me lean on you for a bit. I feel a little dizzy."


    There were at least thirty to forty people that were splashed with blood. They stood there, not daring to move or speak. The worst one was the little girl who had her phone stolen. She was covered in blood, and there was a broken finger of the thief stuck to her head.


    Min Hao took a few breaths and said, "Sis, give Zuo Ming a call. The eldest senior brother is responsible for this."


    Right! Last time, the information regarding Shu Wei and Yu Fei had come from this senior brother of his.


    After I finished making the call, half an hour later, senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming also came over.


    The police officers in protective gear collected the remains of the bodies and blood samples before cleaning the streets and the people.


    "Stupid Junior Sister, you''ve improved so much that it''s easy to attract ghosts. This time you''ve even managed to recruit a headmaster." Senior brother Zuoming gloated and started to insult me, but after Min Hao glanced at him unhappily, he immediately withdrew.


    "Senior Brother Zuo Ming, what''s your relationship with my Min Hao?" Why are you so afraid of him? " Forgive me, I can''t help it!


    "Understood." Zuoshi Ge moved his mouth, but didn''t dare to say anything. On the other hand, Min Hao''s face was full of pride and didn''t want to answer this question.


    After I finished cleaning up, I saw that the people had lined up and arrived in front of one of the policemen. The policeman said something in a low voice, and with that said, he told the others to move on to the next officer.


    No matter how I looked at it, that policeman seemed to be saying, "You''re not allowed to speak of what happened today. If you do, I''ll kill your entire family!"


    The police chief was especially handsome. Moreover, his face looked like it was a mixture of justice and evil. It was a sight to behold.


    After I told those people to leave, the only ones left on the street were me, Min Hao, senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming and that policeman.


    The police walked over to us and greeted Min Hao. It was obviously an old acquaintance. And then he said to me, "July, hello. I''m Yin Tongtian. I''ve heard of your name for a long time. Seeing each other today is indeed ¡­ "


    Min Hao didn''t hesitate to interrupt the policeman. "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Do we need to go back to the station with you?"


    Yin Tongtian sighed. "Little Hao, you''re still so impatient. The Left Waiter is here. As your brother and sister-in-law, you should at least pretend to be gentle and gentle!"


    Brother and sister-in-law? I was petrified for a moment...


    Yin Tongtian didn''t think that I had received too much of a shock, so he added, "In July, little Hao is Zuo Wuji''s sister-in-law. You should know about it, right?"


    Me: "¡­"


    Senior Brother Zuo Ming looked at me and Min Hao, who were completely petrified, and apologized. Then, he pulled Yin Tongtian back to the police car and quickly left.


    "Sis, I didn''t mean to hide it from you." Min Hao was like a child who had done something wrong, but he didn''t know how to explain himself.


    I didn''t answer, because my heart was always filled with grievances. A good brother and sister instantly became a sister flower. Sigh!


    After some thought, I asked a more serious question: "Can you counterattack?"


    Min Hao was stunned. He hesitated and said, "It''s quite difficult ¡­"


    Well, I give up.


    The cleaned streets quickly returned to their original bustling state. Min Hao and I no longer had the mood to go shopping. After taking a few glances, we decided to return home.


    Min Hao promised me that he would definitely let me meet his Senior Brother, so I let him go back to sleep.


    When he entered the house, he felt empty. Bai Bai was always very quiet. I couldn''t see him, but I felt that he should be fine.


    After the shower, I lay in bed, but I couldn''t sleep.


    Min Hao said that he originally wanted to lower his head to us, but he was from the Taoist clan and I had the protection from the buddhist beads, so he was killed by the backlash from the dual attack.


    How much hatred can we have with him? Just because we caught him stealing someone else''s phone, he had to use such a ruthless magic on us. If he was caught once, he would kill us once.


    Could it be that he was actually sent to attack us? The more I think about it, the more likely it is!


    I couldn''t sleep, so I picked up my cell phone and looked up some information about the Seeker.


    A Master Descendant would usually be left alone, but their Master would be able to sense the death of their disciple. Generally speaking, their Master would avenge their disciple!


    Ashiba! Revenge ¡­


    My head, the whole thing.


    While tossing and turning in bed, even if I look at the Buddha beads on my wrist, I still can''t calm down.


    "Mama, don''t worry." "I will protect you!"


    I put my palm against my belly and felt a warm sensation. Haha, I am someone who can survive to 27. Even if I come for revenge, I would probably suffer a backlash. What do I have to fear?


    There were still three days left, and the last day would be a good rest. I had to think carefully about where I should go to play in the next two days. I remember there''s an exhibition where you can use your local student ID card for free. If Min Hao and I go, it would be like three ''people'' taking one person''s money. It''s quite worth it!


    After diverting my attention, I fell asleep not long after. However, in my dreams, there was someone asking my name. It was so annoying.


    When I woke up, my head was a little dizzy, and I could still hear people asking me my name, and I thought to myself, This dream is really annoying.


    Min Hao probably saw the bitterness on my face and my two huge dark circles under my eyes. I was especially well-behaved during breakfast and didn''t say a word.


    After some consideration, I felt that it would be better to tell Min Hao about it.


    After Min Hao heard this, he told me seriously, "These few days, you must not tell anyone your name. Also, you must remember your birthday!"


    I checked yesterday. Generally, lowering one''s head requires the birth of a person''s name. If it was a name, it would be very easy to know, but I don''t even know the name ''Birthday''. Hehe, if he knew, I would have thanked him.


    I nodded. "You didn''t dream like that, did you?"

 C70

    "Yes." Min Hao answered calmly.


    "Oh, little brother, you are so calm. You can still feel this refreshed after being cooped up for an entire night!" I also exclaimed in my heart, people with cultivation are indeed different from us mortals.


    Min Hao took a sip of the porridge and said, "I haven''t been bothered for the whole night. I told him whenever he asked."


    Damn your mother-in-law''s legs! If I had known earlier, I would have told you so that I wouldn''t be bothered for the whole night.


    "You''re not like me, you can''t say." Min Hao put down the bowl in his hand. "Min Hao is my nickname, not my name. He can''t calculate the date of birth." Your name is your name. Once he knows your name, he will be able to calculate the four words'' birth.''


    I ignored the question and looked at him seriously.


    "I didn''t mean to hide it from you." Min Hao said innocently, "I like my nickname."


    "What''s your name?" That can''t be unspeakable, can it?


    For some reason, Min Hao''s face suddenly turned red and he whispered, "My liege."


    Huh? I was stunned for three seconds and burst into laughter. If I were him, I would definitely be called Min Hao, not Qing Qing!


    He didn''t know how he had come up with such a childish name.


    Ever since he told me his name, Min Hao''s blushing face never faded. How shy was he now?!


    The exhibition is mainly a variety of flowers, mainly in the evening there is a lanterns exhibition and a half-hour music fountain performance. I didn''t have much interest in flowers, so I didn''t bring Min Hao in too early. I first went to the cinema near the exhibition.


    The cinema was on the third floor of the shopping plaza. I picked out a movie and bought a ticket. I told Min Hao to wait for me while I went to buy some food.


    I wandered from the third floor to the second floor, bought two big bags of snacks, felt like I could go to the movies, and ran back.


    "Sis, can I take a few minutes of your time?" A thin, handsome boy blocked my way.


    The boy had an average appearance, but he was very gentle. I stopped and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I ¡­" He held the promotional page in his hand, seemingly a little shy and didn''t know how to start.


    I walked over to the rest area, put my stuff down, and asked him to come and sit with me.


    "Let me see." He pulled a leaflet out of his hand. It was a gym.


    "Our gym is going to open in a week, there are a lot of preferential treatment activities ¡­" The more he spoke, the quieter his voice became, and I was a little worried for him.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t seem to help you. My place is very far from here, and I need nearly an hour by car." I said apologetically.


    His face turned red. "Can big sister help me fill out a questionnaire? "It''s just a questionnaire. I wrote it, so it was really quick..."


    "Sure, ask away." I readily agreed.


    He asked me a few questions about the price of the gym, its facilities, and so on. After I answered, he drew a tick on the corresponding options. Finally, he asked, "Elder sister, what is your surname?"


    "Zhang." I think it''s nothing, just a last name.


    "Sister Zhang, thank you so much." He scrawled "Ms. Zhang" on the name column, which made me want to laugh.


    He handed me a card. "Sister Zhang, with this card, you can get a 50% discount ¡­" He scratched his head and smiled, embarrassed. "I forgot that you don''t live here."


    After bidding farewell to him, I went back to look for Min Hao. The devilish brat actually sat down and fell asleep ¡­


    Watching the movie, he was responsible for sleeping the whole time. I was responsible for eating the whole time, while Whitey was still responsible for keeping quiet. Even though he was given a piece of ghost candy, he only lightly said, "Thank you, Mama."


    Why do I feel so preoccupied? He wasn''t even born yet, so what was the point in hurting someone so blindly?!


    I wanted to try and rouse them, but they were too stingy to feel my enthusiasm.


    After leaving the movie, it was already afternoon. I ate a lot of snacks and woke up Min Hao several times. I also fed him a lot of food, so I went straight to the exhibition.


    I traded my student ID for a free ticket, bought an adult ticket, and threw my phone to Min Hao. "You''re in charge of taking pictures of my favorite flowers, as well as the music fountain at night. The entire recording process!"


    Give him something to do so he won''t look like he''s sleeping.


    I ran back and forth happily, playing quite happily, inspecting Min Hao''s picture, it was quite nice to look at.


    Finally, I arrived at the music fountain I had been waiting for. The performance didn''t start until 7 pm, but many people began to take up their seats at 4 pm. I ignored that, so by the time we got there, the lake was full.


    Fortunately, the seats that people were fighting for were all sitting, and there were still some empty spots on the lakeside railings. I decided on a good vacancy and stuffed Min Hao into it. "All of you, record this!"


    Then I found an empty seat a few people away from him and lay down on the railing to wait for it to begin.


    "Bai Bai, can you see it?" Because they were afraid that people would fall in, the railings reached up to the waist.


    "Yes, I can see everything that Mama sees." I carefully listened to his voice. It sounded much more steady than before. Or was he getting mature?


    "Bai Bai, don''t worry so much. It''s good as long as you''re like before." I couldn''t help but speak my mind. I don''t like his calmness. A child should look like a child.


    "Mama." After a moment of silence, Bai Bai asked, "Do you know what the old monk''s necklace is for?"


    "Same as me, protective?"


    "No, he said if I didn''t want to be born, the necklace would keep me from being born. If I don''t want to, just take off the necklace. " Bai Bai''s tone was very calm, as if he had already seen through everything.


    "I... "Mama wants you to be born. Besides, if you were born, I might not die anyway. You and Uncle Min Hao are so powerful, how could you let Mama die so easily?!" I comforted him.


    "But I don''t want to come out. It''s fine with Mama ¡­"


    Suddenly, the lake rose up like a fireworks fountain, accompanied by the loud music, the crowd couldn''t help but applaud, many people stood up to surround us.


    "Mama, I hope you can be like other children, free and happy ¡­" I was not in the mood to appreciate it. Min Hao was helping me take the photo anyway, so I comforted Bai Bai first. "Besides, if Mama can only live to 27, you can help Mama take revenge ¡­ "Ahhh!"


    I let out an uncontrollable scream, because the person behind me suddenly grabbed my feet, lifted me up and threw me into the water!


    With a "splash," I am in the lake. Fuck, I hate water the most in my life ¡­


    In the future, please call me Zhang Hen Shui!

 C71

    I held my breath, hoping to float on my own. Luckily, this lake was a man-made lake that had just been dug out, and there was no ghost that I hated.


    There was a strange force at the bottom of the lake, sucking me in.


    I looked at the lake. No one had jumped down to save me. Was such a loud "plop" sound, and my screams, drowned out by the music?


    Wait, why don''t I feel suffocated? Blinking, I put my hand in front of my face. It''s translucent...


    I''m tired, so I''m a ghost out of body right now?


    Ashiba! Anger gave me strength. I pushed my body upwards and tried to swim upwards.


    "July ¡­" Someone shouted my name under the water. It sounded like Song Nan''s voice.


    I subconsciously replied, "Huh?"


    Then, the suction at the bottom of the water suddenly increased several times, and I thought to myself, "Let your mouth be cheap," and was sucked in.


    After a period of dizziness, I was thrown into an empty... Eh, it doesn''t look like a room. It should be a stone cave!


    Aside from the enormous lotus flower in the middle of the cave, the cave was completely empty.


    I floated over to the lotus and touched it. Perhaps because it''s a soul body, I can''t feel it at all. There aren''t any complicated patterns on the lotus flower, but it''s simple and dignified.


    Floating on top of the lotus, I looked at it from many angles and felt like a lamp because it contained clear liquid, but no wick.


    Upon closer inspection, there was a faint shadow of a person within the liquid ¡­


    "You''re pretty amazing. It wasn''t easy for me to get your soul out of your body, but you ran so far away!"


    I turned around with an innocent face. Heaven''s witness, I really didn''t run away, who knows how I got here!


    Someone ¡­ He was about one meter tall, skinny, with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. He was holding a peach wood sword that was about the same height as himself.


    When I saw the peach wood sword in the past, I couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable. Now that I look at it, it felt like my entire wooden sword was filled with golden eyes.


    "What enmity do I have with you? Why are you chasing me? " I hid behind the petals of the lotus flower, trying not to see the wooden sword.


    "You killed my disciple!" His voice was filled with rage, "Murder to repay life, debt to repay money, this is a rule!"


    I glanced at him, but his mouth didn''t move. He was supposed to be a little kid.


    I became a little bolder, "Your disciple stole someone else''s phone first. Besides, we didn''t do anything to him. He had to kill us to get bitten back then!"


    "Nonsense!" Why would my disciple steal my phone? Go and destroy her soul! " The voice gave the order, but the boy stood motionless, afraid of the lotus.


    I became even more proud. "What do you want it to be? If you have the ability, do it yourself! Come on! "


    The other party went silent. I was certain that he wouldn''t be able to come, so I arrogantly shouted, "Come on! Hit me! "Slightly!"


    "This is so infuriating!" After a furious bellow, a translucent soul form similar to mine appeared in the cave.


    He looked to be in his forties, his hair was combed back, and he looked old, but his whole face had grown larger in my anger.


    "Attack!" He was also a soul form, so he couldn''t take the peach wood sword. He could only urge the little ghost.


    The kid was still standing there, motionless.


    "What''s going on?" He panicked a little, and after remaining silent for a few seconds, he started to beg for mercy, "Disciple didn''t recognize Mt. Tai and accidentally barged into Supreme Celestial''s mansion, please spare this disciple! this disciple truly knows his wrongs! "


    I''m speechless, so this guy is a lunatic. If there really is an Supreme Celestial, then you would call this crappy cave a mansion. If you didn''t want to destroy you in the first place, you would have been annihilated!


    "Oh? "You know you''re wrong?" A familiar voice came from behind me. It was Song Nan!


    Song Nan slowly sat up from the liquid. Unlike us, he looked solid.


    He stood up, his wide-sleeved clothes made him look like an overweeningly powerful emperor.


    As for that person, he had already been forced to kneel on the ground by Song Nan''s aura.


    "What''s wrong with you? Tell me." After Song Nan finished speaking, he lowered his head and gave me a gentle smile.


    "I shouldn''t have barged in ¡­"


    "There''s more."


    "I shouldn''t be making such a ruckus here ¡­"


    "Unrepentant!" Song Nan said harshly, "July is my wife, and your disciple actually wants to kill her. And you, you actually let someone deceive her name, luring her soul into the water, her heart must be punished! "It''s hard to escape this punishment!"


    As soon as Song Nan finished speaking, countless black tendrils extended from the bottom of the lotus, wrapping around the person and the little ghost before slowly retreating back into the bottom of the lotus.


    "That sword is not bad." Song Nan looked at the wooden sword lying on the ground and said, "Bring it back to Min Hao when I go back."


    "Song Nan ¡­" I called out to him. There were a lot of things I wanted to ask him, but I couldn''t say a word.


    "July, I know you have a lot of questions, but I can''t tell you yet." Song Nan smiled and said tiredly: "Go back, I need you for nothing."


    "Song Nan, I ¡­" Song Nan didn''t give me a chance to speak. I waved my sleeve and floated into the air. I passed through the lake at a faster speed than I had arrived and returned to my body.


    "Mama!" "Mama!" Just as I returned to my body, I heard Xiao Bai anxiously calling me. I don''t know how long he had been calling me.


    "I''m fine, for nothing." I comforted him. The performance at the fountain wasn''t over yet. My body unexpectedly stayed on the railing. I was really strong. "I just went to find you dung."


    "Go find dung. Why didn''t you bring me along?" It was just a small grudge.


    "Good girl, my ability is limited, it''s not like you don''t know." He lied shamelessly without blushing at all.


    Whitey obediently replied, "Then Whitey will obediently wait for the dung to come back."


    "Yes." I nodded slightly. It was said that one shouldn''t have the heart to harm others, and one mustn''t lack the heart to guard against others. However, it was impossible to prevent them from doing so.


    I took the card out of my bag. I would have liked to believe that he was really just a shy advertisement, but I still couldn''t figure out how he had gotten his way if he had only left my surname.


    When I returned, I told Min Hao about my doubts. Min Hao thought about it for a long time and said that Yin Tongtian called my name and I was told that my disciple died.


    Min Hao was depressed. I knew he was blaming himself, this silly kid.


    This time, I''m afraid that when Song Nan returns, Min Hao will really say goodbye to me.


    Song Nan ¡­ I remember that he said that he was severely injured and that he needed to go back to his original body to heal. And he was in a lamp, so Song Nan was a lamp god? Lamp ghost?


    The matter of the avenging teacher seemed to have ended, but my instincts told me that it wasn''t that simple.


    I feel that something bad is about to happen...

 C72

    There were still two days left. Min Hao and I were in low spirits and we had no interest in going out to play.


    Also, I received a call from Her Majesty asking me to apply for a graduate student. I didn''t know that when I lived my life, I didn''t even think of taking the postgraduate exam. We were originally a five-year university, and after studying for three years, a decade would have passed.


    But I promised Her Majesty, for, judging from Her Majesty''s disposition, if I disagreed, she would come at once.


    Besides, if there was an exam and exam, who would want to go on holiday?


    Just as I hung up the phone, a female ghost with long, loose hair and a face covered in blood appeared in front of me.


    I grabbed the pillow and threw it at her. It went through her and fell to the floor.


    I think Yue Zaiwei must have a grudge against me. Otherwise, why would she use such a frightening method to appear here? Asiba, my poor little heart!


    "Wu Mi told you to go for a gynecological internship after your vacation ended. He will go to the delivery room to get the relevant information for you."


    After saying that, Yue Zaiwei quickly disappeared again.


    What the f * ck? Once again, I''m sure this little bitch is here to piss me off.


    I understand that in Wu Mi''s territory, I am definitely safer than anywhere else. Besides, my current internship is really useless. It''s good as long as I live by myself.


    Pretending to be a cat that was always basking in the sun, he lazily lied on the sofa.


    If only it was always like this.


    I closed my eyes, and in the warmth of the sun I seemed to fly, over the golden sand and the blue water. There was a child dressed in ancient clothing standing by the shore. Behind him were many guards and followers. He shouted at me, "Little pheasant, fly higher!"


    When I heard his words, I flew even higher ¡­


    When I woke up, I found myself crying. I analyzed it myself and decided that I must have been scared to tears. As a person, I am afraid of the dark, afraid of the water and afraid of the high. This dream of mine gave me two-thirds of a second.


    Sage? Sweetheart? Filling? Which one was that person shouting? I personally prefer the last one, the dumpling stuffing...


    "Mama, what dreams did you have during the day? I can feel your sadness, but I can''t get into your dreams. " It was evening before he asked me. He seemed to have thought about it for a long time.


    I thought about it and replied, "Mama dreamed the dumplings flew away."


    Whitey: "¡­"


    Before he died, life had to continue.


    I went back into the department of gynecology. It was no longer smoky, but more pleasing to the eye.


    This month, there was already a group of interns at our school, who had been assigned to teach teachers through the usual intern procedures, and I and another nurse who had come to study had apparently become a non-staff member who could go wherever she wanted as long as she didn''t disturb anyone else''s work.


    Wu Mi made an excuse to have Ward 41 disinfected, tidied up to look like a lounge, changed a new bed and sofa, and gave me the key.


    The AIDS patient from before lived here, but this didn''t have much of an impact. Even if it wasn''t disinfected, there was no possibility of infection.


    I heard that the continuing nurse came in with Wu Millet''s help, and with Wu Millet''s help, I took her and played in the lounge with me.


    Although she was unattended, she was very studious. She said that she had been a nurse for five years already, and there would be many benefits if she came out to continue her studies. Of course, she said a lot, but I didn''t remember any of it.


    She was prepared to take the examinations for their hospital''s staff. As she had graduated from university, she had to have five years of work experience before she could take the examinations.


    I lay on the bed and played with my cell phone. She just sat there and read.


    I was a little tired from playing, so I picked up one of her books and read it. It was neatly written with a name: Wang Jiao.


    I pointed to the name. "Is that your name?"


    She nodded. "Yes, what''s your name?"


    "Zhang Qi." To tell the truth, I was very upset about my name. Someone once said that my name was a mockery of the freshness of literature and art. I was tired of it.


    "July, your name is so nice to hear!" She smiled and said there was a nice dimple on her left cheek.


    I giggled along with her and read with her.


    After a while, I fell asleep in my bed. The book was more effective than any sleeping pill.


    Wang Jiao looked at me and opened her eyes. She smiled and said, "Although I only brought one serving of rice, I just ordered another serving of takeout. Let''s eat together!"


    After sleeping for most of the morning, I was really hungry. This is how it is between friends. Today, treat me to a meal, and I''ll invite you back another day.


    I ran to the bathroom to wash my hands before sitting down at the table.


    There were three dishes. One was the Sweet ''n'' Sour Dinner, one was the Tomato Fried Egg, and the other was the Spicy Soy Sauce. It was a soup. By the looks of it, it was seaweed egg-flower soup.


    "I brought the Sweet ''n'' Sour Ribs with me. I had wanted to use the microwave to heat it up and take it to the dining hall. "You try it, and see if it''s edible." She handed me the chopsticks.


    The sweet and sour platter is one of my favorite, looking at the delicious and delicious small ribs, neatly arranged in a transparent glass lunchbox, with a special appetite.


    "Delicious! Your lunchbox is quite pretty. Where''s the lid? " After gobbling down a piece, I casually asked. I always felt that the lid of the glass lunchbox would ruin my beauty, so I was a little obsessed with the lid.


    Wang Jiao picked up a piece of pork chop and put it on my disposable plate. "The lid seems to have been left at the microwave. I''ll go get it after dinner later."


    Seeing that I really liked sweet and sour pork, Wang Jiao magnanimously said, "July, I''ll give it all to you. Anyway, I can make it myself."


    "Really? "You''re too good!" For a foodie, this was probably the sweet talk he wanted to hear the most!


    "I have to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, how could I have been sitting here reading?"


    "What are you thanking me for? If you want to thank me, thank Wu Millet ¡­" I continued eating. "Oh right, since you can come here to study through Wu Li''s relationship, why don''t you just come here to work?"


    If she came here to study, then the hospital she worked in wouldn''t be as good as this place.


    Wang Jiao went blank for a moment and blinked her eyes, but didn''t say anything.


    I thought she might have her own difficulties, so I didn''t continue asking. Who doesn''t have a secret that she can''t tell me?!


    When I was almost done eating, she suddenly said, "I can''t come here because my boyfriend works at home."


    Her sudden words stunned me. I had long forgotten what I had asked her. If she didn''t answer, it wasn''t a big deal. After answering for so long, she felt like she was trying to cover it up, more like she was trying to find the reason why.


    After I said "oh", I stopped talking, as if I was a pervert who was trying to pry into the secrets of others.

 C73

    After dinner, I helped clear the table. I remembered that she said she had left the lid by the microwave, so I offered to help her find it.


    When I got back to the microwave in the department, she said she found it in her schoolbag and had already packed her lunch box.


    I felt a little sorry that I couldn''t just look at the lid and have them take it out again.


    I was really full at noon, so I suggested we go for a walk.


    When we went out, it was a mess. Since it was lunchtime, the nurses took turns eating.


    Seeing us two idle people, Nurse Lu was stunned for a moment before she quickly passed the tube sealing liquid to Wang Jiao. "You two can help seal bed 35!"


    The administration sounded very mysterious, but in reality, it was nothing. Usually, when a IV drip was placed on a bottle, a small steel needle would be used to prick the patient''s hand. For those patients who received IV drip every day, a retainer needle would be inserted into the patient''s hand to seal the needle.


    As required, the operation was carried with a care tray, and the disinfectant and fixative items were all on the care tray.


    Wang Jiao took the tube sealing liquid. She looked a little hesitant. I said, "Should I do it?"


    She shook her head and smiled.


    She took it straight to bed 35, and I hurried to the car with a tray and followed her.


    By the time I arrived, she had turned off the infusion and was twisting her heparin cap.


    I was a little taken aback. There are many ways to seal a tube, but I''ve never seen anyone unscrew a heparin cap.


    I quickly handed over the nursing tray, but that''s not right either!


    Medical practices are strictly divided into clean areas, semi-polluted areas and contaminated areas. The outside of the treatment towel on the care tray was a contaminated area, while the inside of the treatment towel was a clean area. The heparin hat had already been used, but it had to be connected to the blood and couldn''t be placed into the plate at all.


    Ashiba! I was in a bit of a mess. When I saw her directly holding the unscrewed heparin cap in her hand, I was completely confused ¡­


    Elder sister, are you really a nurse who has worked for five years?


    I quickly removed the empty needle and sealed a heparin cap with salt water. Just as she was about to twist the one in her hand back, I grabbed her and replaced the new one with the new one for the patient.


    If he let her screw him back up, it would really be a medical accident.


    After leaving the ward and sorting everything out, I quickly pulled her back into the lounge.


    It was fortunate that she wasn''t taught a lesson. Otherwise, her teacher would have surely been angered to death.


    I didn''t say much. Maybe it''s the same thing in their hospitals, but I''m still going to look at her and tell her to go somewhere else.


    Wu Mei came to see me this afternoon and asked if I wanted to go to the clinic with him tomorrow.


    "You''re already the head doctor, why are you still doing an outpatient clinic?" How professional!


    Wu Mi gave me a coquettish look and said, "The bill for this is the highest!"


    I feel that he''s been led by Yue Zaiwei to be more and more improper, right! Yue Zewei! I want to complain!


    I dragged Wu Mi out of the lounge. Before I could say anything, he asked, "How is it?" You got on well with that little girl, right? An old acquaintance asked me to take care of her, so I thought I could talk to you as well. "


    "Your old acquaintance? Don''t tell me he''s also an old fart? " I joked with him.


    He actually nodded his head, "I have met him before and discussed raising ghosts together. I disagree, but I don''t have any bad feelings towards him. "Later on, there were other interactions as well."


    "He''s so amazing, why did he entrust someone ¡­" I don''t know how to describe it.


    "What''s wrong? This little miss has a bad temper? "


    "No, he''s got a good temper and the food he makes is delicious, but he doesn''t seem like a nurse at all ¡­" I meant it as a friendly chat, but when it came to work, it felt like I was complaining behind my back.


    Wu Mi patted my shoulder. "Nurse Little Zhang!" "The organization is very sure of your skill level. Please continue with your specialties and advance forward to strive for the advancement of the team as a whole. So, do you still want to go to the clinic with me tomorrow?"


    "Go on!" You don''t need to do anything. You can still get off work early.


    "Alright, go to the clinic and look for me tomorrow!" After he finished speaking, he left in a carefree manner.


    Looking at his back, I remembered that I was going to sue Yue Zewei ¡­


    It''s fine. I''ll go to the clinic with Wu Mi tomorrow anyway. There will be plenty of opportunities to complain.


    When he returned to the lounge, he saw Wang Jiao sitting gloomily on the sofa with a book in her hand, in a daze.


    "What''s wrong? "So unhappy." I feel a little guilty. Did she hear what I just said to Wu Mi?


    "Are you going to the clinic with Manager Wu?" Wang Jiao had an unhappy expression on her face.


    "Well, I used to go to the clinic with him a lot." So it was because I was unhappy. I handed her the key to the lounge. "I''ll give it to you. You can come over by yourself. No one will say anything about you."


    She shook her head with a bitter face, "I''m not unhappy about this. You won''t be able to eat the food I made for you tomorrow. What have I thought of to do ¡­"


    I smiled awkwardly. ''Isn''t this girl too good to people?'' To be honest, he felt flattered.


    "Aiya, you don''t have to go through so much trouble. "Besides, I should be the one treating you to a meal anyway ¡­"


    "July." She interrupted me and said in a serious tone, "Will you come and eat with me tomorrow?"


    Seeing her expression of "If you don''t come, I''ll cry for you", I could only nod my head.


    Sigh! For the first time, eating was not something to be happy about. I didn''t want to owe others anything. Or I''ll bring some food from home tomorrow.


    Before we left, I still gave the key to the lounge to Wang Jiao and told her that An Xin could just stay here and read.


    After leaving the hospital, he looked up and saw Wu Mi''s coffee shop. The door was closed and would never be opened again. In fact, the afternoon here had been a pleasant one, with K. ''s coffee and money.


    I don''t need to do part-time jobs. The last time I was going to Mount Hua, the empress dowager rewarded me with a lot of money. I spent a bit of money on the car fare and spent the rest.


    After going to the supermarket to buy a bunch of snacks, I thought about my own scummy cooking skills and decided not to make a fool of myself and fool around with some snacks.


    On my way to the clinic, when I saw Wu Niu, I told him about Yue Zewei''s condition, saying that Yue Zewei had purposely scared me and had even scared me to tears. Wu Li was at a loss whether to laugh or cry, but he still promised me that he would properly criticize Yue Zaiwei when he got back.


    When it was lunchtime, I carried a large bag of snacks and ran towards the ward. I didn''t know what dishes Wang Jiao brought today, but I was really looking forward to it!


    However, when I pushed open the door to the lounge, I saw Wang Jiao being pressed down by a man ¡­

 C74

    Wang Jiao''s hands were tied up with stockings, and her mouth was stuffed with her nurse''s hat.


    The man on top of her didn''t notice me coming in and was still moving. I turned the branch into a big wooden stick and pressed the emergency bell behind the door. It was the first time I''d ever heard an emergency call zero, and it was so much more exciting than the sound of a police car that I almost dropped the stick.


    Calming my mind, I brandished my wooden stick and charged forward, hitting the back of the person who was still moving. The man seemed to know that he''d been exposed, so he ignored me and assaulted Wang Jiao even more fiercely.


    A few seconds later, the entire floor was filled with people who could walk. We all dragged that person off Wang Jiao. I hastily covered her with a blanket before taking off her hat and removing her stockings.


    She hugged me and cried, feeling wronged. I felt apologetic in my heart as well. If I hadn''t gone to the clinic with Wu Mi, if I hadn''t given my key to Wang Jiao, wouldn''t something like this have never happened?!


    The man was a family member of a patient who had been discharged from the hospital. Because of the patient''s gynecological illness, the two of them had not been in the same room for a long time, so he made a mistake on the moment when the spermatozoa went to his head.


    Wang Jiao was also a kind-hearted girl. The patient begged her for a while while in tears before she agreed to not call the police.


    I stayed with her in the lounge in case something similar happened again.


    At the end of the week, she said she was afraid to be alone, so she asked me to stay with her. She had been forcing a smile for the past two days, and I knew the pain would not heal so quickly.


    She lived far away, on a nearly two-hour bus ride to the hospital, almost in the suburbs.


    "Do you run back and forth every day?" I took a bus ride that is called a back soreness, can''t help but complain.


    She smiled helplessly. "The houses here are cheap."


    That''s right, the nearby cheap houses only have those kind of haunted houses that I rent! He thought that he had gotten lucky, but in reality, he had taken a big bite out of that piece of dung ¡­ Pah pah pah!


    The building she lived in was very old and had only been rented to the basement. I had my doubts about the basement and the old building, but I was afraid that she would think I looked down on her, so I forced myself to go down.


    The room was clean and tidy, and not too humid. However, because it was very dark, only the lights were on.


    After entering, Wang Xiaoxiao locked the door. It seemed that she was truly frightened that day.


    "July, the reason I invited you here was actually to ask you for something ¡­" She stopped abruptly, her face flushed, her teeth clenching at her lips.


    "What''s wrong? If you have anything to say, just say it. If I can help you, I''ll definitely help. " We don''t have any other skills, but we''re willing to help others!


    She bit her lips and took out a few disposable vaginal speculators.


    "I''ve always felt itchy... That man, he may have caused his wife''s illness... " Her voice was barely audible, but I understood that she was afraid that the man had passed on his wife''s illness to her.


    "Did you get the medicine?" There was nothing to hesitate about, even if the atmosphere was a little strange.


    Previously, during my internship in the department of gynecology, I did this operation and the teacher told me about it several times. But I was facing strangers in the hospital, and I was wearing a big mask, and I was embarrassed to just throw it away.


    She gave me several packets of iodophor and a packet of paraffin cotton balls.


    Trying not to look at her, I put on my mask and disposable gloves, unwrapped the two speculators, and greased them with paraffin.


    I examined her first, but she didn''t show any signs of pathological changes. It was probably because she felt that something was wrong. Then, he sterilized her inside and outside twice. As she put on her clothes, her face was so red that blood was about to drip out.


    I took off my mask and gloves to comfort her, "It''s alright, there''s definitely nothing wrong. If that man really is sick, then he should go to the hospital. How can he have time to accompany his wife?"


    She did not answer, but lowered her head and gripped the hem of her robe tightly with her fingers.


    "What''s wrong? Is my heart still in pain? " I really don''t know how to comfort others. Usually, when I comfort others, I compare myself to others and make myself look worse than them. Therefore, every time I comfort someone, I feel extremely depressed.


    Could it be that I''m going to say to her, "You don''t even care about this, big sis, I was slapped by a thousand year old pervert, and he shamelessly wants me to give birth to a little brat for him"?


    "I... "I feel like I don''t have the face to see you anymore ¡­" she whispered.


    "What''s there to be ashamed of? We''re all women, it''s the same structure." I''m looking at you as if you were looking at me. " I patted her shoulder and comforted her stiffly.


    She looks up suddenly and grabs my hand. "Let me see yours, will you?"


    WTF? Am I hearing things? How could this girl''s brain be so developed!


    "Didn''t you say they were all women? Didn''t you say that all constructs are the same? " The light fell into her eyes, causing me to feel pain. "So what if you let me see? Or could it be that you are simply comforting me? "


    Sister, sister is really just trying to comfort you! After not even knowing each other for a week, do you think that you have gotten to know me well enough to get to know each other?


    Ashiba! What should I do?


    Seeing me hesitating, Wang Jiao pouted her lips as tears streamed down her face.


    "I know, you despised me, you looked down on me from the beginning ¡­" She choked with sobs, crying as she said, "I''m just a junior college student from the countryside. My skills are lacking and I''m so stupid. No matter how much I try to please you, you won''t be bothered ¡­"


    What the heck was going on? I said quickly, "No! "How could I look down on you? I really treat you as a friend, so I''m hanging out with you. Otherwise, why would I take the two hours'' worth of bus time to accompany you on weekends?"


    "The reason why you''re with me is to find a sense of superiority!" She didn''t listen to what I said and continued to complain with tears streaming down her face: "I''m worse than you at everything. Even if we went through the back door together, your back door would be even more expensive than mine. "Now, that man ¡­"


    She could not continue to cry on the bed.


    I was stunned for a moment, so it''s all my fault?


    She cried for a while, then sat up and looked at me with an aggrieved expression.


    "Have I shown it to you? Do you know that what you''re saying is all your imagination?" I feel so fucking helpless. If I were a man, I would have gone up with my big mouth long ago!


    She pursed her lips and turned her face away, ignoring me.


    I have thousands of mascots called f * cking mud horses whizzing past in my heart, I owe you! Up and down to show you!


    Angry that I turned to leave, she reached out to pull me, pouted, tears began to fall again.


    This was a sign that he was prepared to take advantage of her!


    It was a woman anyway, so I made up my mind and lay down on the bed. "I owed you in my previous life! I''ll show you, okay? "

 C75

    Wang Jiao still looked at me with an aggrieved expression. I closed my eyes and pulled down my pants. "If you want to look, then quickly look. It''s only for three seconds ¡­"


    Suddenly, my legs were separated by a great force. I was immediately enraged. What was Wang Jiao trying to do? Can you be a bit shameless?


    Opening his eyes in anger, he found that his body could no longer move.


    I called out to Bai Bai in my mind, but he didn''t move at all, and I remembered that he hadn''t interacted with me in the past few days. I just thought he was too old to talk.


    Looking down with all my might, I saw a transparent, glass box floating directly above my lower abdomen. Isn''t that the lunchbox that Wang Jiao brought me every day?!


    Could it be that Wang Jiao ¡­


    The lights in the room suddenly went dark, leaving only the faint glow of the ''lunchbox''.


    I felt that Wang Jiao''s face was almost at the bottom of my body. Maybe it wasn''t Wang Jiao. In her lower abdomen, could it be that her goal was for nothing?!


    No matter how hard I struggled, my body couldn''t move an inch.


    Something cold crawled in from under me. It felt like a liquid, but it didn''t seem like it. My heart, from its initial agitation and rage, had cooled down to my current bottomless despair.


    White ¡­


    At some point, the light came back on and I seemed to be able to move. Struggling to get up, my body didn''t really feel strange at all. Only my lower abdomen still felt a little cold.


    The lunchbox was in my belly, full of black liquid. I grabbed it and threw it against the wall. Strangely, the liquid didn''t spill out, and the box didn''t break.


    I pressed my palm against his belly, but it didn''t warm him at all.


    "Bai Bai!" "It''s all for nothing!" No matter how he shouted, he didn''t reply.


    At this moment, only I was left in the room. I crazily smashed everything I could smash.


    Looking at the "lunchbox" lying on the floor, I stuffed it into my schoolbag and blankly sat on the bus back home.


    My heart has already accepted that it was for nothing. Even if I die for him, I will admit it. But now, without a reason to die, I was at a loss.


    Like a ghost, I drifted home.


    I didn''t say anything to Min Hao. I felt like what I didn''t say was still there; if I did, it would really disappear.


    I had a stroke of luck, maybe it was still there, but I fell asleep as before.


    After a deep sleep, I woke up to a familiar figure.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and looked down at a book.


    "Song Nan ¡­" My voice was hoarse and hard to hear.


    He put down the book. His face was pale and stiff. He gave me a faint smile. I couldn''t hold it in any longer, so I threw myself into his arms and cried.


    I guess Song Nan came to my side after sensing that Bai Bai was in trouble, regardless of the injuries on his body.


    The heavy guilt made me unable to calm down. I kissed his cold lips and used the tip of my tongue to pour out the grievances and unwillingness in my heart, almost fawning on him in return for his tolerance.


    He was cold all over, except for one place that was hot enough to melt me. I clung to that place, hoping to drive away the emptiness and the cold.


    When I lay exhausted on top of him, he gently stroked my long hair and whispered, "July, I miss you."


    With that, he disappeared again. I fell back onto the bed and wrapped myself in a blanket. My mind was blank.


    When I finally had the strength to get up, I called Wu Mi''s cell phone.


    "Wu Mi, who introduced Wang Jiao?" I asked directly when the phone was connected.


    "Don''t... Dont answer the phone... Feng... "Feng ¡­" Before Wu Mi could say anything, Yue Zewei''s voice came in intermittent waves.


    "Who is it?" So the person who answered was not Wu Mi, but Feng Yilin?


    I was in a bit of a mess. Normally, I would have hung up immediately, but I couldn''t care less now.


    "Feng Yilin, give your cell phone to Wu Mi, I have something important to do!"


    Wu Mi recognized my voice and snatched the phone away from me. "July, what''s the matter?"


    Then, he whispered to Yue Zewei or Franklin, "Move by yourself, don''t make a sound!"


    "Who introduced you to Wang Jiao?" I asked again.


    As if he didn''t want to answer this question, he continued, "An old friend, I told you before ¡­"


    "Do you have his address?" "Give it to me!"


    He hesitated for a long time before giving her an address. After finishing his sentence, he added, "He has been here for a long time, but the last time he said that he had something to do, and we haven''t contacted each other for a long time. He knows that a few days ago, he asked me for my help ¡­"


    I couldn''t hear what he said, because I felt familiar with the address! He should have seen it somewhere before ¡­


    Where is it?! Where is it?! I tried to think...


    Suddenly, I remembered. The barbecue shop was there!


    Cold sweat dripped from my palms. I heard that my voice was a little shaky, "Wu Mi, what kind of relationship do you have with him? What did you sell him? "


    Wu Mi let both Feng Yilin and Yue Zaiwei out, then asked me, "How do you know?"


    "Don''t worry about how I know!" I want his current address! " Without a doubt, the bunch of people in the barbeque shop were the people who bought them from Wu Millet.


    Perhaps that group of people had already set their sights on Bai Bai.


    "July, don''t get too excited. I''ll pick you up in the car. Wait for me!" Wu Mi hung up the phone hastily after he finished speaking.


    I want revenge, no matter who he is, even if I have to risk it all, I won''t let him off!


    After showering, he changed his clothes and tied his hair into a high ponytail. I''m going to pull myself together. I''m going to pull myself together.


    I didn''t call him Min Hao. It was my own fault, so there was no need to get him to pay with me.


    Wu Mi came to pick me up. He had a lot of things in his car.


    We were in a coastal city in the north, and the crowd had fled to a small fishing village on the southern coast.


    Wu Mi saw that my expression was bad and didn''t dare to say anything. Except for the occasional visit to the bathroom in the service area, we kept on walking, but Wu Mi was not a human being and didn''t look tired at all.


    On the third day, Wu Mi finally asked me, "July, can you tell me what happened? Why did you go to him? "


    I didn''t answer Wu Mi, but asked him, "Can I beat him?"


    Wu Mi didn''t have any intention of comforting me, "If I can''t beat him, even if there''s ten of you, or even if there''s a hundred people, I still can''t win against a single finger of him."


    "What about you? Can you beat him? " When I finished, I realized that I was a little aggressive. It wasn''t Wu Millet who had hurt me, and I shouldn''t have done this to him.

 C76

    "No." Wu Mi''s answer was straightforward, but he turned around and firmly said to me, "But I can die for you."


    I thought back to what the old Taoist had said, that Wu Mi would die for me.


    "You focus on driving. I don''t want to die in a car accident before I get my revenge." Maybe I shouldn''t have let Wu Mei accompany me.


    He turned his face away, and I knew he wouldn''t have a car accident if he didn''t look at the road, just to keep me from being embarrassed.


    "What enmity? Are you going to tell me?" What did Wang Jiao do to you? "


    I wrapped myself in the blanket and bit my lip to keep from saying the horrible thing.


    Wu Mi didn''t ask any further questions and just quietly drove.


    On the morning of the fourth day, we finally arrived at the fishing village. I called out to Wu Mi, who was about to get out of the car, "Wu Mi, you can go back now! I''ll go myself. This is between him and me, it has nothing to do with you. "


    I am real, and I am afraid Wu Mi will die for me.


    "Idiot, you won''t be able to find him without me. Hurry and get down!"


    The seaside in the early morning was unspeakably bright, but the temperature was slightly higher than in the north. I took off my coat and threw it back in the car, then went to catch up with Wu Millet.


    Wu Mi didn''t enter the village, but instead led me to a mountain outside the village and said, "He was severely injured earlier, so he should be returning to the burial site to recuperate. The last time I saw him, I don''t think he''s done well yet, but we are still no match for him. "


    Wu Xiang''s words were supposed to sound dejected, but his tone was relaxed and relaxed.


    This trembling fellow!


    "How do you know where he was buried?" Isn''t this place very private? "


    He arrogantly raised his eyebrows at me, "He is a ghost. I can''t do anything else, but he is very good at dealing with ghosts!" Furthermore, I came by while he wasn''t paying attention. "


    Only Wu Mi had nothing better to do, so he made it seem like he was visiting relatives.


    When we arrived at the place, Wu Mi even explained to me in a serious manner how good the feng shui of the Lower Graveyard was. No matter how good it was, the baby was going to poke its head into the ground!


    Looking at the tomb in front of me that didn''t even have a grave, I was a little worried. "Do we have to dig?"


    Wu Mi laughed, "With me around, there''s no need to go through all this trouble."


    He grabbed a handful of white powder from somewhere and sprinkled it on the ground, forming a strange rune. After finishing, he very straightforwardly clapped his hands: "3, 2, 1, come out!"


    A sea breeze blew past, but nothing happened.


    Wu Mi was a little embarrassed. "That shouldn''t be the case! "He could have appeared during the day a long time ago. Furthermore, even if he isn''t here, this Soul Restraining Formation will still be able to take care of him ¡­"


    Before Wu Mi could finish his words, the sky suddenly darkened.


    "This is bad!" Wu Mi pulled me to run, but it was already too late.


    "Such a beautiful Soul Restraining Formation, did you draw it?" A crisp voice sounded like that of a mischievous young girl.


    I looked around and saw nothing. No one, no ghost.


    "I only wanted to invite an old friend to appear. I didn''t expect to shock you, Senior, so please forgive me." Wu Mi protected me behind, neither servile nor overbearing response.


    "I''ve seen you before. I wonder how long ago it was. You''ve been here ¡­" That voice seemed to be reminiscing, so it became a bit old, "The person buried here is no longer here. I can feel that his final spiritual energy has been completely dispersed. You all should leave."


    He''s gone? At this moment, I felt as though I had used up all of my strength to attack, but there was only air in my body. I was so depressed that I almost spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    "Thank you, senior, for your guidance. We will be leaving now."


    As Wu Mi finished his speech, the sky gradually brightened. Wu Mi waited until he could see the road, then he grabbed my hand and started to run back.


    I was a little unreconciled, "No way! I don''t believe it! I want to dig it open and see! "


    If it wasn''t him, who else would it be?


    "July, don''t be stubborn. Can you go back to us first?"


    I shook off Su Chen''s hand, took off the branch, turned it into a shovel, and began digging where Wu Mi had drawn the charm.


    "How did you get his things?" The voice from before sounded again, but this time behind me.


    I looked back. It was a fifteen or sixteen year old girl with a oval face and big eyes. She was dressed in complicated ancient clothing and looked like a princess or something.


    "Him? "Who is it?" Unfathomable.


    She came up to me, and I had to stop what I was doing.


    "What do you want to do? "If you have something to say, hurry up and say it, don''t delay me ¡­" Wu Mi tugged at the corner of my clothes, and I realized that I was talking to a grumpy old ghost.


    I can''t afford to offend him, can I?


    I carried the trowel around her and continued to dig.


    "Back then, I only touched him a little, and he already summoned a bolt of lightning to strike my hand." As she spoke, mist condensed in the corners of her eyes, and the sky darkened once again. Black clouds surged in the horizon, and the sounds of dark thunder rumbled. It seemed as if it was about to rain.


    I hugged the spatula tightly because I felt her eyes locked on my spatula.


    After weighing the pros and cons, I knew I couldn''t beat her. Song Nan had just been squeezed dry by me a few days ago, but he couldn''t beat her even if he came. So he carefully opened his mouth: "This is mine."


    "It''s yours?" The ghost lady coldly retorted, her entire face changing into a different expression, "Yours? Hahaha, you are just a mortal, what right do you have to say that it is yours? "


    "So what if you''re a mortal? I have WIFI, do you have it?"


    "Weird? What is Huai Huai? " Her eyes narrowed, uncertain and angry.


    "WIFI, you can''t even pronounce it properly, what are you bullsh * tting about." Actually, I''m already a little scared, but we can''t lose the fight! I am a cute woman who can live up to 27, how can I so easily be DogLeading! Baby is not afraid of you!


    Baby really isn''t afraid of you...


    Two streams of blood flowed down from the corners of the ghost lady''s eyes. Thunder rumbled in the sky as rain began to fall.


    No, not rain, but blood! Wu Mi was drenched in blood, but I was not affected at all. It should be the protection of the buddhist beads.


    "Hehe, you really do have some skills. No wonder you''re so arrogant!" The ghost girl laughed, which made my hair stand on end.


    They said that they were not afraid of ghosts crying, but they were afraid of ghosts laughing.


    "Alright, I know I''m wrong. I''m not digging anymore. Let us go!" I began to regret why I hadn''t listened to Wu Miaomiao''s words and caused such a big trouble.


    "Want to leave?" Do you think you can get away? " After saying that, the ghost lady grabbed the small shovel in my hand. I didn''t have enough time to think, so I swung the small shovel and smacked it into her hand.


    I quickly withdrew the spatula and turned it into a knife that I could use easily, ready to fight.


    The ghost lady touched her hand and rolled her eyes. Her lips curled up into a smile. "Hehe, I can''t move against you, can''t I move against him?"

 C77

    "What do you want to do?" This time, it was I who stood in front of Wu Mi to protect him. "Do whatever you want to me. Don''t think about anything useless."


    The ghost girl''s smile became even brighter. The blood rain had already stopped, but it suddenly turned into the sun shining brightly. The light pricked my eyes, making me feel as if I was being pierced by needles.


    I rubbed my eyes, and when I opened them, Wu Mi was floating in the air.


    "Put him down!" I brandished my blade and charged at the female ghost, mercilessly slashing at her shoulder.


    The ghost lady did not avoid the attack. Her smile was still as bright as ever. On the other hand, Wu Mi groaned in pain as blood dripped from his body.


    "Cut!" The more he cuts, the sooner he will be free. " The ghost girl giggled, innocent and innocent.


    I held the knife in my hand, completely disoriented.


    "This, who gave it to you?" the ghost woman asked, pointing at the knife in my hand.


    I didn''t answer. She waved her hand, and a short knife pierced Wu Mi''s body.


    "Don''t let me ask you a second time." She said to me, "I don''t have a good temper..."


    "Song Nan gave it to me." I suppressed all my emotions and honestly replied.


    "Song Nan ¡­ "Song Nan ¡­" The ghost lady mumbled, as if she was lost in her memories.


    I suddenly realized that it wasn''t good. I just shouted Song Nan''s name. He better not hear it. I don''t want him to take the risk. If Wu Mi dies here, I will commit suicide to accompany him. Then, I will go back to reincarnation and help Song Nan make a fool of himself.


    It was too late. The semi-transparent fool was already standing in front of me.


    I lunged at him to hug him, but I missed.


    "Song Nan! You go! Don''t come here! "Hurry up and leave!" I helplessly shouted to him, "I can accompany Wu Mi to death, but I don''t want Song Nan to just disappear like this."


    He turned and tried to touch my hair, but he pulled his hand back.


    "Childish brocade, release Wu Millet." Song Nan said in a low voice.


    That ghost girl called Childish Blossom was extremely sullen, but she didn''t say anything and obediently let Wu Mi down.


    Seeing that Song Nan was able to control the ghost girl, I rushed over to help Wu Mi up, and pulled out the blade on his body.


    "July. It''s fine. My wounds have already healed. You don''t have to blame yourself." The blood stains on Wu Mi''s body had already dried up. With the black and red mixed in with the blood, he was in an extremely sorry state.


    "How did you become like this?" The ghost lady ran over to Song Nan and placed her hand on his body. Instantly, Song Nan had a physical body.


    I was suddenly envious of her, even a little jealous.


    "It''s a long story, just let them go." Song Nan coaxed her gently.


    The ghost lady blinked, "Little big brother, this is the first time you''re talking to me so gently!"


    Little big brother? Pui!


    Song Nan smiled stiffly and did not answer.


    "Your current mana is not as high as mine. Haha, that''s great!" The ghost girl laughed out loud, hugged Song Nan, and disappeared.


    How shameless! They were embracing each other in public!


    I helped Wu Mi to his feet and threw him into the sea to wash. Then I took the key to the car to find him some new clothes.


    I felt that with every step I took, something very important disappeared from my memory.


    What was going on? I shook my head. Why am I here?


    After getting Wu Li''s clothes from the car, I went back to the beach and watched him flailing about in the sea.


    Oh, I came to the seaside with Wu Mi for a vacation. I was intern at Wu Mi''s hospital and accidentally became good friends with him. It just happened to be the eleventh vacation and we ran out.


    "Wu Mi, we''ve been out for almost three weeks. Is it really okay not to go back?" I shouted at Wu Mi.


    Wu Mi revealed his head, "It''s fine. I''ve already arranged for you to be transferred to the maternity ward. With me protecting you, what are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll be destroyed by your two wives." I laughed and joked with him.


    You might not believe it if I told you, but this guy has two girlfriends, and I don''t know why he abandoned them to play with me.


    "How could they beat you? You''re so brave and fierce!" That bastard Wu Miaomiao dared to laugh at me, but I''m a landlubber who fears water, so I can only be angry to the point of kicking my feet.


    We slowly went back, ate a lot of delicious food, took a lot of beautiful scenery, but I searched through the phone but couldn''t find the picture. Strange, I clearly remember taking it.


    When I finally got home, Wu Mi took me home. I looked at 1803 next door and vaguely remembered that there was a familiar person in there, but he had been gone for a long time. I couldn''t remember his name.


    After playing around for so long, I was not used to working in the hospital, but Wu Mi said he would cover me and take me wherever he went.


    Being late for work was fine. I think it''s time to get off work.


    "Wu Mi, if you''re so kind to me, I won''t be able to find a job after graduation!" I expressed my protest righteously.


    Wu Mi merely smiled and replied, "It''s alright. If you can''t find a job, I''ll support you for the rest of your life."


    What the hell? Eggy would tease me if there was nothing to do. I still want to marry a normal person!


    Because I signed up for the Imperial Examinations, even if I didn''t prepare for the College Entrance Examination, I still wouldn''t have been able to do too poorly, right? After playing with Wu Li for a few days, I ran to the city library without any hesitation.


    It was already very cold, but the heating in the library was on full blast. I didn''t manage to catch a glimpse of it, so I fell into a deep slumber.


    "Student, student!" The boy sitting beside me quietly called out to me.


    I suddenly woke up and found myself leaning on someone''s shoulder.


    At one point, the situation was very awkward, so I quickly checked to see if I was drooling.


    Fortunately, it was dry ¡­


    "I''m sorry! "I accidentally fell asleep ¡­" Give me a crack, Amen!


    The boy slightly turned his face to look at me, he was numb like a chicken, so handsome! It''s my dish! This old man''s young lady''s heart was agitated to the point that she was like a little deer running amok. No wonder my sleeping posture, which had always been standard, was slanted this time. I must have been unconsciously attracted to her.


    He smiled at me, took out a piece of white paper from the book he had brought with him, and wrote, "It''s all right, fellow student. Are you here to study too?"


    Just like this, Big Love "note" passed over, I and handsome boy completed the first step of the blind date, bah! The first step of the acquaintance.


    His name was Lin Yufei, from the next university''s economics department. He was also preparing to take the exam this year.


    The university next door isn''t even on the same level as ours. The lowest admission mark for the university next door is our school''s first grade.


    Ashiba, I have to put away all my rudeness. If I can''t beat the school, I''ll fight for my temperament.


    Alright, I am also a complete failure in terms of temperament.


    I wasn''t sleepy anymore, but I spent the rest of the afternoon communicating with Lin Yufei.


    It doesn''t matter to me. I didn''t want to study anyway.


    But don''t affect him.

 C78

    Lin Yufei and I exchanged phone numbers, and we made an appointment to meet again on the second day ¡­ Eh, learning is learning!


    But on the way home, I noticed something was wrong. There was a ghost following me, or rather, a ghost girl. She looked to be in her early twenties, and her wrists were almost cut off. It seemed like she had died from a cut, but she looked like she had been buried in the ground. Her white dress was covered with dirt.


    With a long sigh, he asked, "Why do female ghosts like to wear white dresses?"


    I checked it over and over in the reflection of the bus mirror. Although I always flaunted myself as a girl, I was still a girl with a protruding front and back. Why would this ghost girl be eyeing me?


    Yes, you''re not wrong, I can see ghosts. I don''t remember when I had it, but I could see it. It''s just that I''m too timid to care about the ghosts I see, so I keep pretending I can''t see them.


    After getting off the bus, the ghost lady followed closely behind.


    I had to keep pretending I couldn''t see her, or I had to say hello to her. "If you look at me again, I''ll eat you!" Besides, this should be her line.


    I entered the supermarket and intentionally circled the shelves a few times. The ghost girl followed me closely without any signs of laziness.


    But fortunately, when I entered the house, she was unable to follow me. I rushed to the sofa and gasped for breath. I could smell the bloody, earthy scent of her body when I was alone with her in the elevator. It smelled so bad!


    "BOOM!" Dong! "BOOM!" After a few seconds of silence, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?"


    No one answered. I thought it was 80% likely that it was the ghost girl, and I wanted to lie down and take a look at her. Carefully, he leaned over and looked outside. There was nothing there, but suddenly! A huge eyeball with white eyes appeared in front of my eyes!


    F * ck! This female ghost is crazy?! Not only was he a stalker, he was also an "insidious" person! I seriously suspect that if she had come in with me, she might already be performing a striptease!


    Assiba, do you want to bully a baby and live alone?


    Seeing that knocking on the door was useless, the ghost girl changed it to knocking on the door. This idiot, didn''t he see that the door was about to be opened? If you can break it, I''ll give you a little red flower.


    I don''t seem to be in any danger right now, but I''ve already thoroughly infuriated her. She can''t possibly stay here tomorrow, right?


    I squatted at the door and discussed with her, "Sister, don''t bump into me anymore. Even if you smash yourself up, you won''t be able to. If you have something on your mind, you can tell me! I don''t charge. "


    The female ghost was influenced by my gentle attitude and stopped knocking on the door. This made me feel very accomplished. Excited, I immediately said, "As long as I can help you, I will definitely help you!"


    "I... "So cold ¡­" The ghost lady''s voice trembled, "You ¡­ Can you get me... Dig it out? "


    Behind the door, I was petrified.


    "Big sister, look at me, I''m just a weak little girl. Even if I dig you out and you get a warm sunburn during the day, that way you''ll be exposed in the wilderness. If a passing ghost sees you, you might lose your chastity ¡­"


    I tried to reason with her, to make her feel at least safe underground.


    However, this idiot refused to listen to me. He started banging on the door again after a single disagreement.


    "Big Sis and Big Sis!" I couldn''t win against her. With the commotion in the middle of the night, I didn''t want to be complained about anymore. "How about you tell me where you were buried, and I''ll call the police and have them find you, okay? I might even be able to help you take revenge. "


    The ghost lady stopped, and I pricked up my ears, waiting to hear her give me the address.


    Unexpectedly, she said slowly, "No ¡­" Dont alert... Alarm... "You''re dead ¡­"


    Damn, I gave you face! Auntie, I won''t serve you anymore. If you want to hit me, then hit me.


    "Chen Su..." The ghost lady called out in a low voice, as if sighing, "Help me find Chen Su ¡­"


    "Who is Chen Su? "Where is he now?"


    "You''re looking for ¡­"


    After saying that, she stopped moving. No matter how hard I tried to ask, I didn''t reply.


    Fog covered his head. Sigh! My life as a cabbage!


    I''ve already promised her, and although she hasn''t given me a deadline, I''m afraid she won''t be patient. I can''t stay at home all my life. If she tries to kill me on the road, I''ll just wait for death.


    The next day, with a face full of bitterness and hatred, I went to the library. Lin Yufei saw my dark circles, and gestured for me to follow him for a walk.


    "What''s wrong? Your dark circles are bigger than your face. " As soon as he came out, he asked me directly, "Did you not sleep well last night? "Actually, I didn''t sleep well either ¡­"


    When I heard this, I was a little surprised. Did he encounter a ghost as well? The probability and frequency were too high!


    "What''s the matter with you?" I asked him first.


    Lin Yufei''s face suddenly turned slightly red as he whispered: "After I go back, I always wondered if there''s any possibility for us to continue developing ¡­"


    I was caught off guard, so did I get confessed? I''m still in my brain, and I don''t know how to react.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, he quickly explained, "I know this might be a bit abrupt, but ever since you leaned on my shoulder, I''ve had a special urge to let you lean on one of them like this."


    Even though I was just listed as one of the most embarrassing things in my life, my face still turned red.


    "July." His voice was soft. "Can I call you that?"


    "Sure, that''s what my friends call me." I wanted him to understand. I did want to do some small things before, but after being disturbed by the ghost girl yesterday, I lost all interest.


    He forced a smile, and his eyes were filled with sadness, causing my heart to slightly clench. Don''t misunderstand, it''s not because I''m moved, but because I''m shocked. It''s not that I don''t believe in love at first sight, it''s just that I don''t believe that the one I love at first sight will be me.


    "We can be good friends, can''t we?"


    I nodded my head. "That''s right. After seeing you yesterday, I decided that I wanted to be friends with you."


    I couldn''t see his face clearly as he lowered his head.


    His cell phone rang. He looked at me, then answered the call. "Chen Su."


    Chen Su? I just heard from the ghost lady that she wanted me to look for Chen Su, and I heard that name today.


    Lin Yufei looked at me and replied, "I might not be able to take her there anymore ¡­ "Yeah, I failed ¡­"


    I heard a particularly arrogant laughter coming from the other side of the phone. This Chen Su should be a very high-profile person.

 C79

    Lin Yufei quickly hung up the phone, laughed self-deprecatingly, and explained to me: "I was a kid, and today is his birthday. I thought I would confess successfully, so I promised that I would bring you along tonight."


    He scratched his head and smiled embarrassedly.


    "Since there''s nothing to do tonight, I can accompany you." I have a lot of luck in my heart. If this Chen Su is really a ghost girl, then I have completed my mission. If I can resolve the matter with the ghost girl, I don''t mind getting to know Lin Yufei a little more.


    I gritted my teeth and added, "I want to meet your friend."


    I never said such ambiguous words. I didn''t expect the effect to be so obvious. The moment I said it, the atmosphere between the two of us instantly changed, becoming a little unclear.


    His eyes lit up as well, as if he had been sentenced to death.


    Was there a need to be so exaggerated?


    He was happy, but he didn''t forget the reason he pulled me out. "You still haven''t said what happened to you yesterday."


    "I''m fine, it''s just that... "Same as you ¡­" This reason was the most appropriate one that I could think of.


    It was also the best reason.


    As I expected, Lin Yufei didn''t pursue the matter any further. Aside from exchanging glances with me occasionally, he was very quiet all day.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, he handed me an A4 with "Let''s Go" written on it.


    I put the book in my bag and followed him out of the library.


    "His house is in the suburbs. He might be spending the night there." Lin Yu said, "But don''t you worry, his house is very big. He can sleep well."


    I wasn''t worried about where I was going to sleep. I was worried that the ghost girl would continue to pester me. This time, I didn''t have my family''s door to block her from me.


    After standing by the roadside with Lin Yufei for a while, a car came to pick us up. After getting on the car, Lin Yufei politely said to the driver, "Uncle Wang, sorry to trouble you."


    Uncle Wang laughed heartily. "Child, you are always so polite. This is your girlfriend? "


    Lin Yufei looked at me and I smiled at him, so he didn''t explain and chose to acquiesce.


    "I watched young master grow up, this is the first time I''ve seen a girl appear by his side. Little miss, you better treasure us, Yu Fei! "


    I softly ''Okay''. When the matter with the ghost lady ends, there might be a start ¡­


    After blocking the way for a while, coupled with the fact that the suburbs were quite far away, the sky would turn dark as the car drove on. I looked out the window, and to be honest, I was hoping that the ghost girl was following me, so that when she saw Chen Su, she could tell me if she was looking for him or not.


    However, that idiot didn''t follow me. I couldn''t help but curse in my heart. My IQ was truly damaged, regardless of whether I was a human or a ghost.


    Chen Su family, just a wealthy palace, completely European style buildings, the music of the heaven shaking from a long distance can be heard, colored lights in the distance, I thought I arrived at the silk cave.


    "It''s a bit of a ruckus, but Chen Su is a good person." Lin Yufei was slightly embarrassed.


    I smiled at him, indicating that I didn''t mind.


    In the yard in front of the villa, the person holding the wine cup was crazily twisting his body. Under the flashing colorful lights, he really was no different from a fairy from the Silk Spinning Cave.


    Lin Yu led me inside the villa familiarly. They went up to the second floor and entered without knocking.


    The room was large, so large that it was almost empty, and the furniture and walls were pure white. What was most attractive was a huge photo of a girl in a white dress facing the door, but because the photo was so big and we were so close and I had severe facial blindness, I couldn''t tell if the person in the photo was the same ghost or not.


    "Chen Su, happy birthday." Lin Yufei shouted into the air.


    "Yufei, you''re here." The voice came from the window at the end of the room, and it was only then that I saw a man in white sitting by the window. I don''t believe that you will fail. "


    "Isn''t this supposed to be a surprise for your boring life? Are you surprised?" Lin Yu flew over and joked, gesturing for me to follow him to the window.


    The person sitting in front of the window was very thin, skinny like a bag of bones. However, his pair of eyes were very bright. To put it bluntly, he was like a monkey that had matured.


    He grinned, looking more like a monkey now. "Yeah, my life is so boring. Hello, my name is Chen Su, I''m your boyfriend''s childhood friend. "


    "Hello, my name is July."


    Chen Su slightly nodded his head. "Are you two hungry? Let''s go eat first. "


    He did not get up. Lin Yufei walked behind Chen Su and pulled his hand out from the back of the chair. He skillfully pushed Chen Su and turned around: "Come, July. Let''s go eat."


    No wonder he didn''t go out to play, it turned out he couldn''t even stand up.


    We took the elevator up to the third floor, where a variety of meals were already set up. Lin Yufei pushed Chen Su to the front of the table and fixed the wheelchair before calling out to me: "July, sit!"


    There were only two chairs, and this meal was for the three of us, and it had nothing to do with the revelers in the yard. How should I put it? This made me feel a little creepy and cold all over.


    "Just the three of us?" I asked after some hesitation.


    Lin Yufei nodded and said with a smile: "The ones outside, they don''t need to eat."


    "July. Have a taste of the food. If you don''t like it, I''ll get the chef to make it for you again." Chen Su motioned for me to try it first.


    I don''t know if it is the question in my heart, if there is one word to describe my current mood, it is "taste the same wax". It looked exquisite and delicious, but when it entered his mouth, there was no taste at all.


    But Chen Su looked at me expectantly, I couldn''t say anything else. Perhaps it was because he was not in good health that the chef made the rice like this. I nodded. "Delicious."


    "Then eat a little more. Don''t be polite, if you want more, you can always come and accompany me!" I''m alone, and I''m lonely and cold. "


    After Chen Su finished speaking, Lin Yufei could not help but laugh: "You make yourself sound like a resentful wife."


    I looked at Lin Yufei who was eating in a refined manner. The praising expression on his face was not an act at all. Could it be that there was something wrong with my taste sense?


    "By the way, July, I prepared a room for you last night. After the meal, let Yu Fei lead you there. " Chen Su winked at Lin Yufei, "I say, you stay in the same room as Yufei. You''ll have to go to the same bed sooner or later anyway."


    Lin Yufei picked up a piece of carrot and stuffed it into Chen Su''s mouth: "Nothing can stop your mouth."

 C80

    Finally, I finished this meal with great difficulty. I felt that I should be able to eat even worse food in the future.


    Lin Yufei brought me to my room: "Stay here tonight, okay?"


    The room was also huge, and it was still as white as before, whiter even than the hospital ward. Touching the undigested food in my stomach gave me a headache.


    "Sure, I can live anywhere." I finally found a chance. "Who was that big picture in the previous room?"


    "That''s Chen Su''s girlfriend." It seemed that Lin Yufei didn''t want to say more: "July, I''m tired. You should go to bed early."


    I''m not a tough guy, but it concerns my life and I have to ask, "His girlfriend? "Why didn''t you come today?"


    Lin Yufei smiled faintly: "Who said she didn''t come?"


    "You left before we came?" No matter how urgent the matter was, it shouldn''t be as important as a boyfriend, right? Besides, people need to take care of people like Chen Su.


    "No, July. Don''t think too much into it. This is their private matter. After all, we are outsiders, so it is not good for us to interfere." Lin Yufei said good night to me, then left the room.


    I shrugged my shoulders. Maybe this Chen Su wasn''t the one the ghost girl was looking for. Let''s continue searching.


    I went into the bathroom, which was actually filled with water, a luxurious thermostatic massage tub, and rose petals floating on the perfumed water.


    He lay comfortably in the hot water. The unknown food in his stomach seemed to have started to melt. His entire body felt extremely comfortable.


    "Hello, may I come in?" A middle-aged woman''s voice said, and I looked at the thick petals on the water and agreed.


    After the woman came in, she first respectfully greeted, "Hello, the young master has instructed me to bring your clothes for you to wash. This is your pajamas. Is there anything else you need?"


    Ashiba! I really couldn''t enjoy this kind of treatment. "It''s fine, don''t trouble yourself so much ¡­"


    However, they didn''t listen to me at all. I eagerly watched as she took away all of my clothes, only leaving behind the pajamas that she brought with her.


    I didn''t have the heart to soak in the bath anymore, so I climbed out of the tub. After drying my body and changing into my pajamas, I finally realized something serious. I didn''t prepare an inner chamber for me, so I might need to maintain a vacuum tonight under my pajamas.


    I looked at my white pajamas, which barely covered my ass, and wanted to cry.


    Actually, it was understandable. Preparing pajamas for him was already pretty good. He could not expect a boy to prepare for him.


    After repeatedly confirming that the door was locked, I turned off the light and lay down on the bed. My eyelids started to beat, but my mind started to stir.


    If that ghost girl were to pester me, she would logically appear at night. Where did she go?


    And this weird "birthday pads", even if Chen Su was like this, he should still have a real birthday atmosphere, right? Without a birthday cake, there was no need to talk about everyone''s hobbies. However, as a child, Lin Yufei actually didn''t give any gifts.


    That''s not right. Lin Yufei seemed to have given me a present, so he brought me here.


    What kind of logic was this?


    After tossing and turning in bed, his brain was in a mess. He had no clue at all!


    I let out a long sigh, thinking to myself, I think it''s better to sleep. Other people''s affairs have nothing to do with me.


    He blurrily entered into his dream, and suddenly, a strange music began to sound.


    I opened my eyes and found that I was no longer in my room. The room was furnished the same way as the previous one, except that it was dark.


    Every meter or so, black candles burned on the walls.


    Sitting up, I looked at my pajamas. They were also black.


    Recalling the horror novels and movies she had once watched, the female lead would usually rush out without a care for anything else.


    But I thought for a moment, then lay back down and covered myself.


    First, I''m not the heroine. Second, there''s nothing under my pajamas. I don''t have a hobby of running naked.


    And I lay back, not because I was brave, but because I couldn''t think of a better way. Courage was a sign of desperation.


    Closing his eyes, how could he possibly be sleeping? I felt all the hair on my body stand up, and if there was even the slightest movement at this moment, I would be terrified.


    A few minutes later, I heard someone''s footsteps.


    The door that had been locked opened and a person walked in. My feet stopped in front of my bed. I didn''t open my eyes, but pretended to be asleep.


    "July, stop pretending. I know you''re not asleep." Listening to this voice, it was Lin Yufei.


    When I opened my eyes, it wasn''t just Lin Yufei who came. There were six ashen-faced male ghosts following behind him. They had lowered their heads and were pleasing to the eye, looking like servants.


    "I''m sorry, July." Lin Yufei sat on the bedside: "I lied to you. Actually, the one who likes you is not me, but Chen Su."


    I sat up and tried to increase the distance between me and Lin Yufei as much as possible. My hand also tightly grabbed onto the blanket.


    "Lin Yufei, I don''t want to date right now. I still need to study ¡­"


    Lin Yufei interrupted me: "July, I know you are a good girl, you are so kind, Chen Su is so sick, only you can let him live. July, I''m really sorry! "


    At this moment, I clearly understood one sentence, "If apologies are useful, what else would the police do?"


    At this moment, even if the police came, it wouldn''t be of any use because Lin Yufei had brought six domesticated ghosts.


    His mind quickly spun. Escaping is impossible, I want to make Lin Yufei dispel his thoughts: "Lin Yufei, did you make a mistake? The girl in Chen Su''s room was so pretty. How could he have picked up a garlic just as he fell on the water fairy? You must be mistaken. "


    Lin Yufei smiled slightly and then, caught off guard, pulled away the blanket on my body.


    "Take him away!" He didn''t want to talk to me anymore, so he just left.


    "Hey, can I walk by myself?" Looking at the six men floating towards me and seeing that they had changed their vicious faces, I started haggling with Lin Yufei who hadn''t left yet.


    But Lin Yu didn''t even look back as he walked away.


    The ghosts held out their dark, cold hands to me and lifted me up.


    Asiba, he had completely left! Don''t give me the chance to take revenge. If you end up in this baby''s hands, this baby will throw you into the desert to dry!


    The ghosts carried me out of the bedroom. I looked at the pure black ceiling and felt a little dizzy.


    Finally they stopped and placed me on a large, cold, black platform. After I lay down on the table, I couldn''t move. He scanned the surroundings and found that Lin Yufei and Chen Su were not there.

 C81

    He rotated his eyes with all his might. Other than black, he didn''t see anything else. Instead, he saw that his eyes were hurting.


    I looked away, trying to see where else I could move.


    Other than his eyes, there seemed to be only his mouth.


    "Hey!" Lin Yufei! What are you trying to do? Can you come out and explain it? "


    Logically speaking, the great demon king should have explained the entire situation! How can you not play your cards according to the rules?!


    "Lin Yufei! "Chen Su!" I didn''t give up and kept shouting.


    The person didn''t shout, but a ghost.


    Directly above me, a naked ghost woman slowly appeared!


    She was less than ten centimeters away from me. Fortunately, her long hair stuck strangely to her body and didn''t droop down.


    I silently shut my mouth. If I continue shouting, her hair will suddenly fall down. What should I do? Just thinking about it made her feel disgusted.


    A neutral voice, male or female, suddenly sounded, mumbling something in a language I did not understand.


    At this moment, he felt as if his soul was being pulled out.


    Fortunately, I was tenacious. After talking for a long time, I was still alive. However, the voice was a little angry. The tempo began to increase, and the voice also became louder.


    I am the kind of person who eats soft but not hard, you beg me to coax me, my heart softened, anything is fine. The more it is like this, the angrier I get. Damn, this is my body, who do you think you are? You want my soul to leave my body just because you mutter a few words that I don''t understand? Dream on!


    The voice was so loud that it nearly deafened me. Finally, the voice stopped and I heard a "pu" sound ¡­


    Did he vomit blood from my anger? Ha ha-ha, the baby is great! It made me want to clap, and then I found I could move.


    I pushed the ghost girl away from me and jumped off the platform.


    "Are you all right, July?" The voice was so familiar. I took a closer look and saw that it was Yue Zaiwei.


    Yue Zewei was Wu Mi''s girlfriend, one of them. It was a female ghost. It was said that one day, he was accidentally put to sleep by Yue Zaiwei, so they got together.


    "Why are you here? Forget about the rest, find me some clothes to wear. " This is the most important thing. Even if I die, I will die fully clothed.


    Yue Zewei disappeared for a few seconds. When she reappeared, she was holding a large black cloth in her hand. Needless to say, she had definitely torn the blanket in the room.


    I used a large black cloth to forcefully wrap myself up. Yue Zaiwei floated to one side and asked me, "What''s going on with you?"


    "How would I know what''s going on!" I rolled my eyes. "How did you find me?"


    "Wu Mi set a position in your phone. He said that if you ran to the suburbs in the middle of the night, something would definitely happen, so we rushed over here." Yue Zaiwei explained, "The two of them are thinking of a way to come in. If the person who cast the spell hadn''t suddenly gotten severely injured, I wouldn''t have been able to come in."


    "July ¡­" It was Lin Yufei. His face was pale, and the one who spat out blood from anger was him: "Can''t you help me this time? You won''t live long anyway. "


    I was furious when I heard that! What do you mean I''m not going to live long?! Even if I was too lazy to exercise and also a little lazy to eat, but my body was still healthy, so why did I have to eat?


    "Yue Zewei, do you know how to beat people?" I''d love to do it myself, but I''m afraid I can''t beat him.


    Yue Zaiwei retreated a little. "I can hit people, but I don''t know how to hit Magi."


    Huh? Magus? In my mind, wizards were just like Harry Potter, tall nose, blue eyes, blind blond hair, wearing a black robe, snatching a Black Impermanence hat, waving a stick and shouting, "Remove your weapon!"


    The person in front of me doesn''t meet the standards of a wizard.


    If he couldn''t beat them, then he had to be reasonable. My principle is to try not to make a ruckus if you can.


    "What do you mean I didn''t live long? That eye of yours didn''t last long? "


    Lin Yufei weakly leaned against the table and sat down. He waved his hand towards the female ghost floating in the air. The female ghost temporarily disappeared, and his complexion also became slightly better. I know your birth date, so I naturally know that you won''t be able to live for long. "


    Ashiba! I have discussed age with him before, no wonder he was so careful to ask when I was born. Wasn''t he a wizard? Why is he studying the word ''birthright''? Could it be that he was following the customs of the country?


    "Hong Long!" An unknown place was blown up. Someone was choking to the point of coughing.


    We looked in the direction of the voice and two familiar figures appeared in my sight. It was Wu Mi and Feng Yilin. It seemed that they were quite reliable at critical moments.


    "What the hell is this place?" Aren''t we at the lake? Where did you blow up such a big hole? " Von Yilin''s nagging voice came over first. It sounded friendly.


    Lin Yufei looked at the two people walking over, and the paleness on his face became even more severe.


    "July! This design of yours is very unique! " Von Yilin said jokingly when he saw me.


    I rolled my eyes at her. "Wu Mi, do you know how to hit people?"


    Wu Mi nodded, and with a raise of his chin, he walked over and threw a vicious right hook punch towards Lin Yu! Awesome!


    But why does it feel like I''ve seen someone use a right hook?


    Forget it for now, I clapped my hands happily at Wu Mi.


    Lin Yufei was already weak to begin with, so he laid on the ground and used his fingers to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Wu Mi shrugged at me and I gave him a thumbs-up.


    "Wu Mi, let''s go home early. I want to sleep!" Seeing that there was nothing more to do, he began to act like a spoiled child towards Wu Mi.


    Wu Mi looked at me, and I cleverly chose to shut up.


    "Alright, let''s go now."


    The four of us walked toward the hole we had blown up, through which we could see the bright moonlight.


    However, after a few steps, we realized that the cave entrance was getting farther and farther away from us.


    He turned around and saw that Lin Yufei had already disappeared.


    We stopped where we were, the enemy didn''t move, I didn''t move.


    We thought of many possibilities, but we didn''t expect that this black space would slowly disappear!


    We appeared at the lake behind the villa, where Wu Mi said he sensed a magic barrier. After living for so many years, he had heard a little about magic, but only a little about it.


    The previous barrier was probably built to complete Chen Yufei''s goal. Since we destroyed his plan, no matter what, he wouldn''t let us off so easily.


    I looked around vigilantly. Suddenly, Yue Zaiwei said, "Underground."


    Underground? I lowered my head and looked at the ground. There seemed to be something moving. There were a lot of small bulges on the ground. Could it be some disgusting insect?


    The small bag grew bigger and bigger, and finally one of the bags was torn open, revealing the contents within.

 C82

    What broke out from the ground was a person''s hand. Its pale skin gave off a strange and enchanting feeling when compared to the ground, it wasn''t terrifying at all ¡­


    "AHH!" I take that back!


    Because when the hand stretched out, the body also came out. At first glance, it looked like the white-clothed female ghost that I saw yesterday!


    Immediately after, more female ghosts in white clothes crawled out and surrounded us.


    I looked down at myself. I had turned into a white dress and a white sheet.


    What a spicy chicken! If I were to listen to them today, I would have to join the group of white-clothed ghost ladies by the lake!


    How could that be said? Anger arose from the bottom of his heart, and hatred arose from the edge of his heart. "AHH!" Something was wrong. No matter what, I clenched my fist and punched a female ghost.


    My fist went straight through the female ghost''s body. I thought it would be useless, but the female ghost screamed and disappeared.


    The two people and the ghost behind me were completely dumbfounded. I raised my eyebrows at them and said confidently, "Do you want big sister to perform a hand to tear apart the female ghost?"


    "You''re so disgusting, hurry up and finish the call. We still have to go home early!" I have to go to work tomorrow. " Ferlin yawned.


    Suddenly, a rotten hand penetrated her chest from behind ¡­


    The hand that held Von Yilin''s still faintly beating heart squeezed hard and shattered.


    Blood spurted out. The ghost that was splashed with blood seemed to have been injected with stimulants as its eyes lit up. A few pestered Yue Zaiwei, and they started to bite each other.


    Ferlin was not dead yet, because she was not human. Her eyes and lips started to bleed, her skin started to shrink, and in the blink of an eye, she had aged nearly a hundred years.


    Wu Mi was stunned. He was the closest to Yue Zaiwei, and her blood was all over his body and face.


    "Yes ¡­" Died in... In front of you, I''m very ¡­ Happy ¡­ " He took the hand that passed through her chest and pulled the rotting corpse into the water with him.


    I was busy killing the ghost girl who was pestering Yue Zaiwei. For a moment, I didn''t care about being sad.


    Wu Mi was still standing there in a daze, but more and more rotting corpses crawled out from the ground. Their skirts had long since rotted away, and most of their bodies were rotten to the point that only their bones remained.


    However, I dare not underestimate their internship. I don''t think I''m much stronger than that rotting corpse just now, who was able to pierce Ferlin''s chest with one hand.


    "Wu Mi! What are you still staring at? "Would you be happy if you died with Ferlin?" I killed a female ghost. The carrion and ghosts seemed to fear me. The female ghost attacked Yue Zeyue while the rotting corpse surrounded Wu Mi.


    The female ghosts were very old-fashioned in their methods of scratching and biting. Very soon, Yue Zaiwei''s body was covered in fine wounds. She let out a loud roar and turned into the bloody scene when she died, biting onto the neck of a female ghost.


    Looking at her, I suddenly remembered that Yue Zaiwei told me her story, saying that someone saved her in the end, and that that person was someone I knew ¡­


    But who was that person? I can''t remember his name.


    Just as I was panicking, a few female ghosts pounced over and bit Yue Zaiwei. Her already scarred body was even more broken.


    I quickly stopped thinking about it and focused on helping Yue Zaiwei beat up the female ghost.


    On the other side, Wu Mi suddenly groaned in pain. I looked out of the corner of my eye and saw that the rotting corpse had actually torn off Wu Mi''s arm! My eyes were red. I let go of the ghost girl for the time being and rushed towards the rotting corpse beside Wu Li.


    The rotting corpse grabbed Wu Mi''s shoulder and was about to put it in its mouth, but I snatched it away and threw it to Wu Mi. "Can you still catch it?"


    Wu Mi retracted his arm and weakly replied, "It''s alright ¡­"


    The Corrupt Corpse suddenly changed targets, gave up on Wu Mi, and rushed towards me.


    I awkwardly dodged the rotten corpse''s big mouth. So, it turns out that it wasn''t that they were afraid of me, but that they didn''t receive the command to attack me. I think it was because Lin Yufei still hadn''t given up yet.


    "July, they have words on their backs!" Wu Li shouted loudly.


    There were words? I walked around behind the Corrupt Corpse and saw that there were words, but the time I could see them was too short for me to recognize them.


    "I see the words. What should I do?"


    "Push them into the water!" Wu Mi suggested. Right! The rotten corpse that had just been brought into the water by Feng Yilin stopped moving immediately.


    Although Wu Mi''s arm had just been reattached, his strength was greater than mine. He quickly pushed two rotting corpses into the water. The rotting corpse entered the water, and after struggling for a few moments, it stopped moving.


    I tore off a piece of the bedsheet from my body and soaked it in water. Then, I wanted to wipe off the characters on the rotten corpse. This would also be useful. After wiping off the characters, the rotting corpse would lie on the ground as a real rotting corpse.


    Wu Mi stopped fighting with the Corrupt Corpse and focused on pushing it into the water. The situation had already turned one-sided, so I rushed back to help Yue Zaiwei.


    Yue Zewei looked as if she had just been pulled out of a pool of blood. The efficiency of my punching and hitting ghosts is still too low. I clearly remember that I used to have a weapon, but, what about a weapon?


    I let the Corrupt Corpse go, but that didn''t mean the Corrupt Corpse let me go.


    While I was focused on hitting the female ghost, Yue Zaiwei suddenly shouted, "July, behind you!"


    I turned around, but it was too late. Three carrion corpses threw me onto the ground.


    I grabbed my arm with what was left of my flesh. The soft decay stimulated the sensitive nerves in my skin, and when combined with the strong stench from the rotting corpse, I was blinded.


    Ashiba! Three against one! This baby won''t accept this!


    I tilted my head and the three of them bit me with their mouths wide open.


    "AHH!" What to do! What should I do?! I cried and shouted, "Wu Mi, come save me!"


    Wu Mi heard me cry for help and ran towards me, but the rotting corpse''s lips were less than a centimeter away from my skin!


    I closed my eyes in fear and waited for the pain to come.


    Eh? Why isn''t it painful?


    When I opened my eyes, the three carrion corpses had somehow been ejected.


    I stood up and familiarly removed a small stick that had been stuck in the hole in my left ear. The next second, it turned into a knife. How amazing, I always thought it was the tea leaves ¡­


    I heard myself say, "Even my mother dared to push me down. Aren''t you afraid that I will dung and feed you to the dogs?"


    WTF? Mama? Dung? What the hell? Am I schizophrenic?


    Wu Mi was stunned for a moment before he continued to play the game of pushing the rotting corpse into the water. I brandished my blade to deal with the female ghost beside Yue Zaiwei.


    I seem to understand a little, my fist did not kill the ghost girl before, it just scattered it, very soon the ghost girl reunited, so no matter how I hit it, it couldn''t finish.


    But this time, his hand raised and his knife slashed several times. Within a minute, all of the female ghosts were gone.

 C83

    My body wasn''t under my control, but I wasn''t afraid, nor was I unfamiliar with it. Even. There was still a trace of excitement in his heart.


    I watched as I handsomely dealt with the female ghost, then went to help Wu Mi. I didn''t even need to push the Corrupt Corpses into the water.


    After finishing off all the corpses, Wu Mi jumped into the water and scooped up Feng Yilin''s body.


    Von Yilin was now almost the size of a fetus. Wu Mi held it in his hand and watched until Von Yilin was completely small.


    Wu Millet did not shed a single tear, but quickly recovered his composure and took Yue Zewei''s hand to stand by my side.


    "Zhang Qi, you still have some tricks up your sleeves before we get there!" Lin Yufei pushed Chen Su and slowly walked towards us. However, the one who spoke wasn''t Lin Yufei, but Chen Su.


    Lin Yufei''s eyes were glazed and his walking posture was stiff. He must have been controlled by Chen Su.


    Chen Su held a wooden stick in his hand. It might be the legendary magical staff. His skinny face, when he smiled, resembled a terrifying mummy.


    I looked at them, but my gut told me they weren''t the only ones! The ghost lady who floated above me, she hasn''t appeared yet!


    "Mama, don''t worry. This is just a small matter to me!" I heard a voice inside me that sounded like a four or five-year-old child...


    I was a little depressed. My first love hadn''t been told yet, so how did it become numb? However, this wasn''t the main issue. Surviving first was more important!


    "No respect for Mama! "Slap!" I said sharply, Ashiba, why is this sentence so strange?


    However, Chen Su actually gave him a big slap in the face ¡­


    I want to laugh, especially when I see Chen Su''s constipated face, I can''t help it! If it wasn''t for the fact that my body wasn''t under my control right now, I would have definitely laughed my head off!


    After the big mouth passed, the situation was very awkward.


    The murderous light in Chen Su''s eyes spun a few times before he suddenly swung his stick. Oh, no, it was a magic wand. He shouted an incantation that I don''t understand.


    Something white spurted from the tip of his wand, and it slowly coalesced into the ghost of a woman who had been floating above me.


    The Windward Avatar of the female ghost quickly became more than twenty. It was a dazzling white body, and it looked like ¡­ Eyebrows... I just feel a little sick.


    They pounced on us. I swung my knife at the female ghost, but the female ghost that was hacked into two became two!


    So angry! This was cheating!


    I stopped the knife in my hand and said, "Mama, I was forced!"


    Before I could react to what was going on, I reached out to hug a female ghost. I sucked in a breath and sucked the female ghost into my mouth ¡­


    He really wanted to die! But before I die, can you let me spit out this ghost girl?


    Obviously, that was impossible.


    I quickly finished all the female ghosts and achieved complete victory. However, my mood was not beautiful at all.


    Wu Mi and Yue Zaiwei were completely shocked by my actions. Their eyes widened, and they didn''t dare to say a single word.


    "You''re so ugly, why are you still alive? Just jump into the water and commit suicide! " I said to Chen Su in disgust. Chen Su''s eyes became as lifeless as Lin Yufei. He trembled as he stood up and jumped into the water.


    After struggling for a while, he was completely dead.


    I reached out my hand and grabbed Chen Su''s body from a distance. Chen Su''s soul was caught in my hand and stuffed into Yue Zaiwei''s hands. "Treat your wounds. If I see your ghastly appearance, I will definitely despise you."


    "What''s there to be ashamed of? "It''s not like I''m human ¡­" Yue Zaiwei protested in a low voice, but obediently inhaled the soul into her mouth.


    "Who is that piece of dung you''ve been talking about?" Do I know him? How did I have you? " I secretly asked the child who was still in control of my body, guessing which family''s powerful kid might have gotten to me.


    "Mama, have you forgotten about me?" The little guy felt wronged: "I did it for nothing! "It''s only been a few days and Mama forgot me. How sad ¡­"


    As I spoke, I was about to cry when I hurriedly coaxed him, "Be good and let Mama think about it."


    Wu Mi pointed at Lin Yufei, who was still pushing the wheelchair, and asked: "How does he solve this?"


    "He can''t be solved. He doesn''t have a soul, so he can''t be killed." I said.


    Huh? No soul?


    Hearing this, Lin Yufei suddenly laughed: "Haha, I was seen through."


    He did not feel awkward. He stretched his body and sat on the wheelchair.


    "July. I said that we will meet again." As he said that, Lin Yufei had already changed his face. It turned out to be Su Chen.


    I frowned, as if something really went wrong with my memory. I remembered that Su Chen and I seemed to have become enemies, but I couldn''t remember anything about the process.


    Ashiba! "Who touched my memory?!"


    I raised the blade and pointed the tip at him. "I might not be able to beat you, but before I die, I will definitely make you disappear!"


    Su Chen smiled and waved his hand, "What''s the point of that? I mean no harm. "


    "Are you calling this malicious? "Who would believe that!" Wu Mi said hatefully. After all, Ferlin died here.


    "What''s all this about?" I don''t care what he does, I''ll ask him first and then I''ll do it later.


    It turned out that Chen Su was a doctor who had studied witchcraft there and got into a car accident when he was out with his girlfriend.


    Chen Su loved his girlfriend a lot, so he used the spells he learned to trick her into staying at home and channeling her soul into her body.


    But the spell will only last a month, and then it will fail. When the time was up, Chen Su sealed the girl''s soul in the corpse and buried it in the grass by the lake.


    Spells consumed a lot of spiritual energy, so Chen Su was now just like a bag of bones.


    Lin Yufei was indeed Chen Su''s childhood friend, but because Chen Su controlled his mind, he helped Chen Su trick the girls.


    Su Chen ate Lin Yufei and then put on Lin Yufei''s appearance.


    And the ghost girl I saw that day was just a cover Su Chen used to lure me into taking the bait. He guessed that I definitely wouldn''t agree to be his girlfriend, and that I wouldn''t accompany him to some birthday party, so he set this up.


    I was really bored, he was clearly playing with me!


    "Bai Bai, beat him up!" I said angrily to Bai Yi.


    I did not expect to open my mouth and say, "Bullying the king is disrespectful!" "Slap!"


    Where did this bitter brat learn all this? Are you watching too many court dramas?


    I''m not done yet, but Su Chen also slapped himself just like Chen Su. Moreover, Su Chen was much stronger than Chen Su, so he was able to knock himself off the wheelchair!


    It was too amazing! I like this special ability!


    Su Chen lowered his head, no one knew what he was thinking.


    Wu Yu pulled at the corner of my clothes. "If we can''t beat him, then let''s go!" A stalemate is useless. "

 C84

    Su Chen continued to sit on the ground, not feeling the least bit cold. I viciously thought that it would be best if there was a rotting corpse that had just crawled out. I stretched out my hand and gave him a broken chrysanthemum with wounds all over the ground ¡­


    He didn''t move, he didn''t leave, and we didn''t dare leave him with our backs. Not in the silence, in the silence, and he is the best of the best.


    He waited and waited. Su Chen finally raised his head, but his eyes were completely bloodshot.


    "Heh, you are very good, very good!" As his voice fell, Yue Zaiwei screamed. When I looked at her, she had already been grabbed and torn into five pieces in the air.


    Two drops of blood fell and Wu Mi caught them. His eyes turned as red as Su Chen''s.


    "Don''t you like July? "Then what''s the use of keeping them?" Su Chen laughed wildly and floated into the air, "Just like me, it''s good to be alone ¡­ ¡­"


    Wu Mi licked the two drops of blood into his mouth, tears and blood trickling down the corners of his eyes.


    I also don''t understand Wu Mi''s feelings for Feng Yilin and Yue Zaiwei. It might be more appropriate to describe them as family.


    Wu Mi silently led me back to the car, I also regained control of my body.


    "Bai Bai, what happened to you? "Explain it to me immediately!" I didn''t dare disturb Wu Mi, so I came to interrogate him for nothing.


    "Motherf * cker, I''m your biological son! No, I have not been born yet, but I am the crystallization of your love with dung! " Jing was dissatisfied with my attitude towards him, so she opened her mouth to protest.


    Pui! Playing the love card!


    "Very well, I won''t ask you where you''ve come from. Tell me, who is this piece of dung?"


    "Dung is dung, don''t you remember?" F * ck, I''m retarded. I''m trying to reason with a kid.


    "Whatever, where did your weird sentence come from?" I was really puzzled. Even if he really was a product of my union with some exotic flower egg, I have never seen any big court drama!


    After pondering for a moment, he answered hesitantly, "I don''t know either. I told you the moment I got angry."


    Fine! This was also a skill that required Rage Points.


    I stopped talking to Bai Bai. Too many things had happened today, and my mind was a little muddled.


    Oh my god, I forgot a very important thing, my cell phone! Eggy! My precious cell phone!


    You know, my phone is the most important thing besides myself.


    Looking at Wu Mi''s current state, I really didn''t dare to tell him that I was going to look for my phone. How about I ask for his address tomorrow and look for it myself.


    Wu Mi walked me downstairs and handed me a paper bag. "This is your phone and clothes I found, and Illyan took them back to the car first."


    His eyes reddened again at the mention of Ferlin.


    If it wasn''t for me running around randomly today, Feng Yi Lin and Yue Ze Wei wouldn''t have disappeared, and my heart was filled with guilt.


    Xiao Bai comforted me softly, "Mama, this is all fated."


    Destiny! It was fated! Can I say that I hate fate?


    When I got home, I threw the white sheets and the white pajamas into the trash, and I wanted to burn them if I could.


    Looking at the time, it was already 3 in the morning.


    I suddenly thought of the book I had forgotten in Lin Yu''s flying car, Ashiba, those are almost all of my research materials! It seems that I was fated to fail the postgraduate exam, so I accepted it.


    Even after tossing and turning, he still could not fall asleep.


    "Xiao Bai, let''s chat?" It''s the only thing I can talk to right now.


    "Yes." Bai Yi was very well-behaved and gave me an inexplicable feeling of gratification.


    "How can the tea stalk in my ear become a blade?"


    "Mama, you used to call it a branch, do you really not remember?"


    Xiao Bai said with certainty. Could it be that I have lost a portion of my memories?


    I began to seriously recall that I had never been short of a year in my life! But it was all laid out in front of me, and I had no choice but to think about logic and reasonableness.


    "Perhaps, did I really forget?" I sighed. "What about you? Why did it suddenly appear? "


    "A few days ago, that bad guy wanted to borrow my body to revive, but he didn''t think that I would have the necklace that the old monk gave me, the one that could stop me from being born." Bai Bai''s voice jumped in joy. "He failed his rebirth, and with the help of the dung, I swallowed him in one gulp!"


    Ashiba! He could not understand it at all! Besides, I''m getting more irritable!


    Maybe it was because he felt my emotions, so he shut his mouth.


    I adjusted my mood and apologized. "I''m sorry, I was a bit upset."


    "Mama, you don''t have to apologize to me. I promised Uncle Min Hao that I would protect Mama, but I slept for such a long time because of my gluttony. I should say I''m the one apologizing."


    I don''t know who Uncle Min Hao is, but I''m so touched and caring.


    If he shows up in front of me, I''ll hold him in my arms and give him a big kiss!


    Xiao Bai suddenly said, "Mama, I want to go somewhere."


    "Where?" Even though he wasn''t born yet, he had already decided to go somewhere. He had to be a prodigy.


    Bai Bai''s voice became a little erratic. He said hazily, "I don''t know. I just feel that I must go there."


    Me: "¡­"


    There isn''t much information left on the exam. I didn''t have the leisure to buy another set, so I simply agreed. "Alright! Wherever you want to go! "


    The next day on the road, I regretted it. Since Whitey could only sense the general direction, it couldn''t sit on the carriage and could only walk.


    Everywhere I went, I used the weak body of a chicken that uses a car as a tramp. After I changed into my running shoes, my legs are about to break even as I walk.


    What made me cough up blood was that under Bai Bai''s guidance, we entered the Ji Yun Monastery ¡­


    There was a Wishing Tree in Biyun Temple, so there was nothing strange about it. However, he decided to stay here and refuse to leave.


    There was a passing monk who gave me a red ribbon for some reason. I quickly took it. I knew that one also has to spend money to make a wish, so I didn''t reject it for free. My luck is so good, I can fulfill it just by saying that I won''t grant you a wish.


    "Bai Bai, what wish do you have? Mama will help you! " I really don''t have much of a wish myself. Who knows, I might even have some wishes.


    "Okay, Mama, tie the ribbon, I wish."


    Following the example of others, I chose a low branch to tie on. Even though they say that the higher the attribute is, the higher the success rate is, but my short stature ¡­


    I wanted to ask what my wish was, but it was impossible to say it out loud, so I tried to keep my curiosity in check.


    What I wanted to do was for nothing. I wanted to find a place to rest.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded out, "Are you leaving right after arriving?"

 C85

    I turned around. There was no one behind me other than the Wishing Tree with its red ribbon tied to it.


    "Why did you come here yourself? Where is he?" The voice came again, a woman''s voice that sounded like the Empress Dowager.


    I couldn''t understand what she was saying, so I decisively used a skill that always failed to be used ¡ª playing dumb ¡ª and continued to walk forward.


    Without a doubt, he had failed again.


    You might not believe it, but I was attacked by their Wishing Tree in a very powerful temple.


    Fortunately, the Wishing Tree''s intention wasn''t to kill me, but to keep me. But the way I kept people was too weird, so I was dragged into the dense branches. I gloomily thought, if a monk came to see me in the tree, would he believe that I didn''t climb up on my own accord?


    "The last time you came, I saw you. It was just that you were a bit far away, and you had no intention of greeting me, so I didn''t greet you." Her voice was old, but I pretended not to hear that she was taking advantage of me.


    "You haven''t answered me. Where did he go?"


    "Him? "Who is it?" I really don''t know. Xiao Bai whispered to me, "I think you''re asking me for dung."


    I opened my mouth and replied, "He''s dead."


    "Nonsense, how could I not know that he is dead? Where is he now? " Big Tree was very unhappy with my perfunctory attitude, a little angry.


    I was afraid that she would throw me down, so I quickly replied honestly, "I don''t know." But my heart has already exploded! Was he really dead? So this one in my belly, is a product of me and a ghost?


    Forgive me for using the word movement, but I don''t think there''s any fucking love between me and a ghost.


    The tree fell silent, and I waited a moment to see if it would respond. I think this tree must have been here for hundreds or thousands of years. Generally speaking, the older you are, the easier it is for you to doze off. I suspect that this tree has fallen asleep.


    She just goes to sleep, but I can''t stay here forever with the wind blowing. If I get caught climbing trees, I''ll be fined!


    I saw the gap and prepared to slide down the trunk.


    Just as he moved his butt, the uncle started to speak again. "Aren''t you in a hurry?"


    I blinked my eyes. I must have died from the injustice. I must have lost a part of my memory on the surface. Who am I supposed to find to justify my actions to?


    Grasping the branch in my hand, I didn''t answer her. I ran as fast as I could out of the branches and slid down the trunk.


    "Trying to run?" The tree snorted coldly. I instantly returned to the place I was previously at. Spicy chicken, people are in trouble, even the tree is bullying you!


    "Mama, the big tree won''t hurt us, don''t worry." To comfort me, but not to soothe the fretful feeling in my heart.


    "He spoils you!" Big Tree said in a stern voice, "I told him that he would never listen to my words!"


    A loss of hope! I almost jumped up in anger! He thought to himself, "Serves you right!" Let you say that about me! You''ve become something yourself! "Bah!"


    I gripped the branch tightly, wanting to turn it into a dagger and cut off all the branches!


    "Forget it!" The tree sighed.


    Suddenly, a female ghost appeared in front of me. She didn''t seem like a female ghost at all. Her entire body was noble and graceful. Her face was as cold as ice and frost.


    She looked down at me, but there was no expression on her face. " "Kid, do you like the greeting gift?"


    Huh? What the hell was going on?


    "Yes, thank you, grandma Huang!" Bai Bai''s melodious voice coaxed the iceberg into a smile.


    "Although you have no respect or etiquette, but on account of the fact that you have opened a branch for the royal family and are a descendant of the family, This Dowager will also reward you with a gift."


    She took out a necklace and I subconsciously reached out to take it, but the necklace just fell into my hands and disappeared.


    I looked up at her, and she gave me a half-smile, as if to say, "Play with you."


    F * ck your grandmother''s legs!


    "Lady, if you wish to bring your wish higher, we have a special ladder to rent to you. You will be fined if you climb a tree!" A few monks stood under the tree and looked at me as if I were a monkey.


    The female ghost who tricked me has already disappeared. I didn''t even have the chance to explain myself as I slid down from the tree dejectedly under the gazes of the monks.


    Monks have a good temper. Of course, they might feel like they shouldn''t care too much about a monkey. After saying a few words to me, they turned around and left.


    I was depressed. I looked at the tree and really wanted to kick it.


    "Mama, don''t be angry. I have the necklace that the royal grandmother gave you." Bai Bai comforted me again: "She said that this thing is easy to recruit thieves, and since you can''t protect your family, she asked me to keep it for you. That might help me fulfill my wish. "


    The necklace that the ghost girl gave me can help me fulfill my wish for nothing. So slowly, I think that her wish is related to me.


    "When did she tell you?"


    "Just now, when you were being criticized and educated."


    Me: "¡­"


    In my mind, it seemed that I had been here before. Wu Mi and I, there seemed to be another person. I can''t remember who it was.


    I headed straight for the fountain at the back of the hill, because I suddenly remembered that there was a statue there that seemed to have something to do with the man I had forgotten.


    When I reached the fountain, I looked into the eyes of the statue, but there was nothing special about it. I clearly remembered that I had seen something different the last time.


    I took out my cell phone and prepared to secretly take a picture to take home and study it. In fact, I don''t know if photographing is prohibited in the temple. Perhaps those unearthed artifacts should be protected, but these statues that are exposed to the sun and wind everyday should be able to be photographed, right?


    However, I was immediately punished for not having enough storage space to store the photos.


    I hugged my phone gloomily and sat down on a stone bench to the side. I wanted to delete a few things that I didn''t have.


    I was lazy, so I used the worst way to let the butler search for garbage files. With that search, I found more than four gigabytes of garbage, which gave me a shock.


    Among them, there was a nearly 3G video, which was very eye-catching. I looked at it for a long time, which was about half an hour.


    But I don''t remember ever taking such a video before. How could someone as impatient as me hold a phone for half an hour? What a joke!


    I opened the video. It was pitch black inside. I heard my own voice saying, "Min Hao, I want a complete one!"


    A lazy but not lazy clear voice answered me. Although my tone was a little helpless, there was still a trace of doting. "I got it! I know! This will be recorded for you! "

 C86

    Min Hao! I''m sure this person is the Uncle Min Hao that I''ve been talking about for nothing! Am I that close to him?


    As he continued watching, the dazzling music fountain matched the melodious music. The video did not miss a single exciting scene.


    After watching this video, I gradually recalled what happened between me and Min Hao.


    From his smiling face appearing like a god''s stick to his little brother who is thicker than water, my tears have flowed out. Where did that idiot go?


    And Song Nan, where was he taken by the ghost lady from that day?


    The ghost girl erased my memories of Song Nan. Perhaps she couldn''t change Min Hao''s memories, so she took him away?


    But I think Min Hao should be safe now, so the priority right now is to save Song Nan.


    I ran back to the tree, gasping for breath. I''ll start running and exercising tomorrow, I swear!


    I held onto the trunk of the tree, gasping for air. "You old bastard! I remember Song Nan!"


    The ghost lady was angered by me and she pointed at my nose and shouted, "Who are you calling an old man who doesn''t die?! When I was alive, even if you didn''t give me ten feet of red, you would have at least slapped my face a hundred times! "


    I ignored her anger and asked directly, "Tell me, do I have a way to save Song Nan?"


    "Song Nan?" She was a little puzzled, but then her forehead relaxed and her expression was even a little pleased. I think she may be retarded or senile.


    "You want to save him?"


    I told her what had happened. She sat down on a stone bench under the tree and thought for a while before saying, "I died before him. I don''t remember this ghost girl you were talking about."


    Early Death ¡­


    "Why don''t you lure her here and see if there''s anything we can do."


    This damned suggestion! How could I lure her here?! Her target was Song Nan. Now that she has Song Nan, how can I lure him over?


    MDZZ! They were all retarded!


    I sat dispiritedly on the stone bench. There seemed to be only one way left, I ran to the ghost girl''s grave to dig her grave. Perhaps she would come out.


    But in that case, if she came out, it would be useless! This tree definitely can''t follow me to the south. Furthermore, I don''t even know the address, much less bring Wu Mi with me to take the risk!


    So annoying!


    Xiao Bai suggested to me, "Mama, in the past when you were in danger, every time you shouted for dung, the dung would come to save you. Why don''t you try calling me dung?"


    This was a good idea. Seeing how the ghost girl was shaking, he knew he wouldn''t lock Song Nan up. He might even be able to call Song Nan over.


    I stand up and sink my dantian, but no matter what I can''t shout it out. Think about it! I''m in a temple right now, in such a quiet place. I was just captured like a monkey once, and now I''m in the form of a baboon. I don''t think I''ll be cleared out before Song Nan shouts for me.


    "How much range do you have? Can I go out to the temple? " I asked the ghost.


    The ghost lady shook her head, "I''m suffering from the incense of the temple. Not to mention whether I can leave the temple, I can''t even leave the temple myself."


    "Then do me a favor." Without any conditions, he created the conditions for himself: "You created a few terrifying ghosts, scaring me so that I can shout out loud."


    The ghost lady was a little hesitant, thinking that it was normal. After all, she was a ghost lady who was raised in the temple.


    I thought for a moment and guided her along. "If you don''t, you might scare me by showing me what you are most afraid of."


    She hid behind a tree and muttered, "I''m going to release it!"


    Those who didn''t know would think that she was spouting bullshit and no longer had any of the empress dowager''s demeanor! I really didn''t see it at all. Were all of their generations like this?


    Now, not only Song Nan, there are two more female ghosts. Adding that female ghost who stole my body previously, they travelled here together? Or is there a connection between their world and ours?


    When Song Nan comes back, I have to ask him about it. Otherwise, when he leads me to their world, I''ll have to give myself a precaution.


    I waited and waited, but before the ghost girl could release anything scary, I was met with the sticky kitten, who circled my ankles and wanted to hug me.


    I picked up the little cat and called out to the ghost girl, "Hey! Are you going to let it go? Could it be constipation? "


    The ghost lady hid behind a tree, trembling as she said, "Look at that cat''s eyes."


    I looked down and was so scared that I threw the cat on the ground. How could it have eyes? It only had two pitch-black holes!


    After the cat was thrown to the ground, it exploded. Every piece of minced meat that it blew up turned into a small snake that pounced towards me. These densely packed little things couldn''t defend themselves at all.


    Seeing that the little snake was about to pounce on my body, I couldn''t care less and shouted loudly: "Song Nan! "Song Nan!"


    Seeing that I had already yelled out, the ghost lady retracted the disgusting little snakes that she had conjured up.


    I looked around and saw that Song Nan didn''t come. I was quite disappointed. I whispered to the ghost lady behind the tree, "You can come out. It seems like Song Nan won''t be coming ¡­"


    "Who said I wouldn''t come?!"


    I turned around and saw Song Nan, whom I hadn''t seen for a long time. He stood there with a jade-like face and fluttering clothes. He was so warm that he looked like a painting. However, I soon discovered that the left sleeve of his robe was empty!


    I had no time to exchange pleasantries with him. I grabbed his sleeve and started to look.


    He took me in his arms with one arm. "Stupid July, it will grow out again ¡­"


    "You!" He roared in anger, but it wasn''t me, it was the ghost girl who followed Song Nan.


    When the ghost lady saw Song Nan hug me, she was so angry that she almost jumped up. Gritting his teeth, he pointed at Song Nan and started to curse, "You have no conscience. I grabbed your hand to help you recover quickly, but you chopped off your arm rather than coming over here!"


    "I''ve been touched by you, dirty." He rubbed his chin against my forehead. I felt that he was feeling very wronged, so I couldn''t help but hug him tightly.


    I glanced at her, and the ghost girl bit her lip in hatred. Her hands were clenched into fists, as if she were ready to strike.


    "Old bastard, how about it? Can you do it? " I called to the ghost woman who was still behind the tree.


    The ghost lady walked out from behind the tree. She had already regained her composure and elegantly said, "Condemned criminal, you have always been punished by the heavens. You can even write off your crimes if you want to pester him and refuse to let him go."

 C87

    "Pui!" Didn''t your Zhao Family take the world from someone else? The victor is the king and the loser is the thief. He is my slave, and when he dies, he will be my slave! "


    "Stop!" "You two, don''t quarrel yet!" I pulled Song Nan away from the two female ghosts, who didn''t make a move, and asked with a loud voice: "What is your relationship? "What are they called?"


    They did not expect them to clearly express their relationship. After all, both of them were retarded. They could just give them a name.


    "The one who has always been here is my mufei. I always thought that she had entered the cycle of reincarnation, but I never expected that she would be here. " Song Nan carried me and sat on a stone bench under a tree. Meanwhile, my heart started to play ''Erhu Yingyue'' alone. I never thought that this retarded old fogey would actually be Song Nan''s mother.


    I had almost accepted Song Nan in my heart. Besides, Bai Bai was still here, so it was hard to describe my mood with words. But, I never would have thought that even if I were to marry a ghost, I would still have to face a fianc¨¦e!


    No wonder he called her grandma in vain. If she were to put it back in the box, wouldn''t she kneel down and call him the Old Buddha?


    "And the other one?"


    "Her name is Birgitta ¡­" A princess. " Song Nan frowned slightly as if he didn''t want to say more. I remembered in my heart that the princess had said, "Live is her slave, and after death she will be her slave." From what I could tell, it wasn''t as exaggerated as what she said. At the very most, she was the one who shamelessly wanted to be Song Nan''s slave.


    When Song Nan''s mother heard that, she was elated. "I was wondering why this princess has such a temper. So it''s called ''Fighting''!"


    When Burji heard this, he flew into a rage. He extended his claws and prepared to pounce on Song Nan''s mufei. However, this was a temple, how could she act so arrogantly? He hadn''t even sprinted twice when he was pressed to the ground by an invisible force.


    I saw that Song Nan''s mother''s concubine was single-handedly suppressing her mother, so I didn''t continue to look at her. I pulled Song Nan''s right hand and placed it on my lower abdomen.


    I felt that he was a little shy, but when I thought about it, ever since he regained consciousness, the number of times he saw Song Nan was not that many.


    "Song Nan, last time I thought that it was because of me ¡­ "I lost you, that''s why you were captured by Burji." After saying all of this, I felt even more ashamed. However, looking at Song Nan''s smiling face, I suddenly recalled my initiative that night and felt even more ashamed.


    "Will the dung leave Whitey?" The white, tender voice broke my awkwardness. Actually, this is what I wanted to ask as well. I am a little tired, accepting fate is not a tangled and struggling thing, if I understand that that is all, it would be better not to waste time when I can be happy.


    Song Nan forced a smile. I know that he has yet to recover from his injuries. Now, he has lost another arm ¡­


    "Song Nan, can I accompany you to the place where you can treat your injuries?"


    Once or twice, no matter how strong I am, I am still a person.


    "Stupid July, how can I graduate without an internship!?" Song Nan touched my head and put his arm around my waist, gently rubbing his fingers as if he was playing with me, "More importantly, the yin aura there is too dense, you might be directly catalyzed into a ghost."


    "AHH!" If I become a ghost, I won''t be able to give birth to it.


    "Is there no way to be together?" I curled up in his embrace, feeling wronged for some reason.


    Song Nan laughed softly, "July, I am very happy that you are acting like this."


    My face instantly turned red. Right now, I was like a young granny complaining about her husband''s long absence from home. By God, I''m just worried!


    I fiercely took a bite of his shoulder, since it wouldn''t hurt.


    Song Nan used the tip of his nose to rub my forehead. "Be good. Actually, I just need to be inside for forty-nine days. I just didn''t expect you to ¡­"


    Alright, other than having the physique to attract ghosts, I also like to cause trouble.


    "I guarantee that I will not cause any trouble for the next forty-nine days." My heart silently grieves, but I can''t guarantee that no ghost will come looking for me! No one knew what Su Chen was planning ¡­


    I seem to understand why the Ghost King is always looking for trouble with me. His goal is to make Song Nan unable to properly recuperate! How shameless!


    "Right, that ¡­" I didn''t know how to ask the question I wanted to ask. After struggling for a long time, I finally thought of a good explanation. "Who was the grave I dug that day?"


    "It should be that Eunuch who has always been by my mufei''s side. That year, he risked his life to steal the Three Saints of the Seven Saints of the South Sea. I don''t know what he plans to do." Song Nan answered lightly, but I could hear the disgust in his voice. Why did you think of digging his grave? He pissed you off? "


    "Yes!" Thinking about it, I was still very angry. "He wanted to borrow me to reincarnate. Luckily, the old monk here gave me a necklace that would prevent him from being born, and ¡­" There was also the Yin essence that Song Nan accidentally sent into my body that day, but I couldn''t say it out loud.


    "What else?"


    "Oh, there''s no more, so we absorbed him for nothing. We were so strong for nothing!" "Hahaha!" I smiled awkwardly. No wonder there was an additional skill that could make people clap their teeth. It seemed that I learned it from that old eunuch!


    "Then how did you find my mufei?" I''m not the only one with a problem. It seems like Song Nan''s head was full of questions as well. However, my question usually doesn''t have an answer.


    I pointed to my stomach. "This old man brought me here. It seems like it should be the memories of that head eunuch as well. He must have known ¡­" I stopped, not knowing what to call this "stepmother-in-law."


    "Just call her mufei like me." Song Nan saw my awkwardness and said, "You''ve lost everything, and you''re my only wife. Even if she doesn''t recognize you, she''ll have to endure it."


    I rubbed my nose and felt a little shy. "I haven''t even agreed to marry you yet. How can I call her mufei ¡­"


    "You''ve already collected the money for the change, why aren''t you calling me mufei?" It was unknown when that old Buddha had already sat down beside us. Anyway, she had already disappeared without a trace, and Burji had already been dragged away by her.


    "Who charged you to change your name!" I rolled my eyes at her. I really couldn''t respect this ghost girl who looked to be about my age.


    "Don''t go back on your words!" Her face was solemn as she said, "You took all the necklaces! That was when a senior monk from the Western Regions came over to spread the buddhist mantras, and I conveniently took it from him! "


    Easy... Past...


    Please tell me, such shameless words, how can you speak with such righteousness and righteousness?!


    "Grandma, Mama actually recognized you from a long time ago. It''s just that you''re too young and beautiful, so it''s too embarrassing to change your words." That little bastard Bai Bai, why did he say what was on my mind, wuu ¡­

 C88

    There were two ways to solve an awkward situation. First, to do something even more embarrassing. Second, to change the topic.


    "Where''s Birgitta?" You arrested her? " I had a look of worry on my face, and I hoped that the two non-humans in front of me would feel the apprehension in my heart and forget about the change of words.


    "No, let her run." Hearing his tone, Ye Zichen did not feel any guilt at all, "Her cultivation level is almost the same as mine, moreover, she''s so cunning and strange, it''s not normal for her to be unable to escape."


    Pui! Then I would find an excuse for myself. I started to worry that if Bo Ji ran away, she would be much stronger than Song Nan. Would she directly cause trouble for Song Nan?


    "Don''t worry, she won''t be able to go to my place." Song Nan patted my head, "I still have to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to escape."


    I was a little puzzled. "Why? You can just escape to your cave! "


    Song Nan smiled and explained to me, "Boya blocked my perception of the outside world. On the surface, she wanted to heal me, but in reality, she only wanted to control me. If you call me, I can sense it, so I can come out. "


    "July, I''m sorry I can''t send you home. I need to go back directly from here." Song Nan hugged me, unwilling to part, "Don''t worry, Birji can''t hurt you."


    I nodded and didn''t tell him about Su Chen. Similarly, I didn''t tell him about Yue Zewei and Feng Yilin.


    "Then I''ll leave first." I took a deep sniff at his scent. It had only been a little more than a month, so if I were to be more careful, it shouldn''t be too hard.


    I strode forward, fighting the urge to turn back.


    "Mama, can we come and play with grandma Huang more often?" He didn''t want to be separated.


    I rubbed my already sore nose and said, "That''s fine. Anyway, this place is safe. There shouldn''t be any problems coming here."


    I didn''t go straight away. I went to the place where I met the old monk last time, but I didn''t meet him again.


    So when I went out of the back gate, I saw the old Taoist who was still bluffing.


    When the old Taoist saw me, he was stunned for a moment and then immediately ran away.


    Running wasn''t my forte, so I gave it to Whitey. Xiao Bai was still a child, and his actions were neither light nor heavy. He grabbed the old Daoist and pressed him to the ground, causing the old Daoist to almost cry.


    "Oh, my young master! I really can''t calculate your life. Please spare me! " The old Daoist begged for mercy, but I didn''t ignore the craftiness in his eyes. There''s something wrong with this old Daoist!


    I let Xiao Bai come back and asked him, "I am clearly a woman, why did you call me Young Master?"


    Since I switched back to him for him, the strength in my hands has lessened. The old Daoist struggled free from me and sat on the ground, fuming. "I can tell that my body was yours just now, but it was a little boy inside."


    It was a relief to me that he could see the white.


    I squatted down beside him and asked, "I just want to ask you a question ¡­"


    The old Daoist interrupted me, "You can be born safely, but you will be eaten by him. "This is predestined. Of course, it doesn''t have to be eaten ¡­"


    He deliberately lengthened his voice and raised his eyebrows at me.


    I took a dollar out of my schoolbag and tossed it to him. He rolled his eyes.


    He stretched out his hand to rub the small mustache on his chin before speaking, "Even for someone like him, I can''t tell how much cultivation he has. Now that you''re here to protect him, I can''t sense any divine retribution from him." By the time he was born, he wouldn''t even have to eat you. You''ll be transformed into nothing under the Nine Heavens Calamity. "


    I''m happy, this seems like a good way to die. I can''t stand to be eaten in vain, and being struck by lightning is a better way to die than I expected.


    Seeing that I was smiling happily, the Daoist Priest became unhappy. "How am I supposed to calculate this for you?"


    I blinked at him. Was there a follow-up?


    He didn''t say anything and just stretched out his hand. I rummaged through my school bag. There was still one piece of paper. I still wanted to take the bus, so I gave him 10 pieces unwillingly.


    He happily accepted it and boasted to me, "Let me tell you, there isn''t that much ''cannot be said'' in this world. If there is, it means that you haven''t taken enough money."


    I feel like my family''s Min Hao is mysteriously lying on the back of a gun, this immoral Taoist ¡­


    Using his hand as a brush, he drew a mountain. Then, he stood up and left while patting his butt. That spicy chick, I really don''t have the face for him to say what he just said.


    Mountain? I was even more confused.


    Back home, a few days ago did not have no bad, now recall came, looking at the empty room, the heart is still quite uncomfortable.


    "Mama, Xiao Bai will always accompany you!" Bai Bai told me firmly, as if he wanted to drive away the loneliness and loneliness in my heart.


    I touched my lower abdomen. I really wanted to give birth to a baby to play with me.


    After some thought, I decided that before Song Nan came back, I would not go out at all. I called Wu Mi and let him hoodwink me into my internship.


    I read books at home and learned how to catch ghosts. After learning a lot of theoretical knowledge, I quietly ordered a treadmill on the Internet, it is better to exercise the body.


    Wu Mi came to see me occasionally and brought me something to drive away ghosts. However, thinking that Bai Bai was also a ghost, he always picked something portable that could be used for emergency treatment. For example, a spray that was very similar to anti-wolf spray, and it was said that the liquid it spewed could temporarily blind a ghost.


    October flew by like this. Seven out of Song Nan also flew past seven. Seven more days later, I received a call from Ou Shan.


    To tell the truth, I was surprised to hear from her. The fact that she was able to be used by Su Chen showed that she had Su Chen in her heart. Now that Su Chen had become so virtuous, I was glad that Ou Shan no longer felt anything towards Su Chen.


    "Did you get fat again in July?" She used the way I know best. I''m very happy. In my place, Oshima is still Oshima.


    "That''s right! Other than eating, I sleep every day. I don''t go out the door, nor do I go out the door. I''m not exaggerating at all. Treadmill did buy it, but I''ve never used it since. Plus, I''m too lazy to go out and buy groceries. I don''t even dare to look at myself in the mirror anymore.


    Ou Shan laughed very happily. "Haha, July! "You won''t get married like this!"


    "It''s fine. If I can''t get married, I won''t be able to get married!" I don''t care, I already have a small one in my stomach, how could I possibly get married out. Eh? I seem to have a new reason for being able to grow infinitely fat, hur hur.


    "July! "Let me tell you something important. I''m getting married!" Ou Shan''s voice was joyful. "We agreed that you will be my bridesmaid, you can''t be so shameless!"

 C89

    Be a bridesmaid...


    This matter gave me a headache. I knew that a pregnant woman cannot be a bridesmaid. Furthermore, with my easily-recruited physique, if I were to bring her something bad, it would be tragic.


    Ou Shan felt my hesitation and was a little unhappy. "July, is it something that you can''t come?"


    At this moment, Xiao Bai said to me, "Mama, my current cultivation is actually no lower than dung."


    I was shocked. He was sure he could say that, so I went back to Ou Shan first. "How can I not go? "Send me the address, I promise I''ll be there three days early!"


    "Good!" "I knew you wouldn''t abandon me, huh!?" I was relieved when Ozzie was happy again.


    After hanging up, she sent me the address. She didn''t even leave the city. I thought she had gone to another city, so I said three days early. If she hadn''t left the city, I would have arrived one day early!


    Look again at the wedding day, Singles Day.


    Even though I was pregnant, I felt as though I had been shot squarely in the chest. There was really nothing to say about the date I had chosen. But I don''t think Ozzie did it on purpose. Her birthday is on Double Eleven, so she must be thinking about getting married.


    At first, I wanted to pull Wu Mi along, but I felt that it wasn''t good for him to be immersed in sadness all the time. But then he thought of the old Taoist''s prophecy, and it was better for him to stay away from me. Even if he would die for me, he would die a little later, a little later.


    On the morning of the ninth, I arrived at the address that Ozzie had given me. She was still living in her rented house, but her things had already been packed and she was moving to her new house.


    When she was born, her mother died of postpartum hemorrhage. Her father, who despised her as a girl, quickly remarried with another woman and left her in the care of her grandmother.


    When Oshan was in middle school, her grandmother died. Ozzie went to her father''s place and asked for a large amount of maintenance, so she and her father broke off their relationship and had nothing to do with each other.


    Despite her rough life, she has always lived with pride, which is what I admire the most about her.


    After she left Su Chen, because her English was good, she found a job as a translator and was chosen by one of the company''s top executives.


    Ozzie had chosen to marry on her birthday in memory of her mother, who had died to give birth to her, and her grandmother, who had died on her birthday.


    He chatted with Ou Shan until the latter part of the night before he prepared to sleep.


    "Mama, it''s not good to get married on your birthday." I closed my eyes and heard Bai Bai''s words.


    "What is it? Is there any taboo? " "Where did you hear that?"


    "I didn''t hear about it. I knew it from the start." That''s right, he had already absorbed that old eunuch. That old eunuch had roamed the world for so many years, so he must have seen a lot. It wasn''t strange for him to know this.


    "Mm, tell me about it."


    "Birthdays conflict with weddings. Birthdays are born from the mother''s body, and are filled with Yin and Yang energy. Marriage is born from exhaustion of the vital energy of a man. When the two forces collide, the man''s body will be greatly damaged and the effect will be great."


    I really want to laugh when I hear the little white milk voice say these words in a serious tone.


    But what he said was reasonable. This wedding day isn''t something that I can change just because I said so. It seems like I''ll have to pay more attention to that day.


    The custom here was that the bride and groom were not allowed to meet before marriage. I saw their wedding photos on Ozzie''s cell phone. Well, the groom seemed a little old, and I wondered if he was married once, and if his children were older than Ozzie.


    I thought about it for a long time. Maybe he could bring her the fatherly love she needed.


    It wasn''t until the day of my wedding that I realized that Oshan had no friends but me. I feel a little sad. How can such an outstanding girl be alive like this?


    At six in the morning, the makeup artist arrived. I''m fine here, just paint and change clothes. Her makeup, drawn from six o''clock all the way to more than eight, I gave her some snacks, she was afraid to eat the lipstick, and finally she just drank a few sips from the straw.


    The makeup artist had a good temper. While she was putting on makeup, she chatted with us and told us a lot about the customs of marriage. But what she said, as if I could do it, was to hide the bride''s shoes for the groom to find.


    Ou Shan smiled and said, "Since my husband is old, he would probably just jump over and pick them up." "But in July, you can take the opportunity to ask him for a big red packet. I told him that my bridesmaid is my only friend. If the red packet is small, I won''t forgive him."


    Big red packet! I like it!


    As planned, the groom should be here by 9 o''clock, but we have not yet arrived by 10 o''clock.


    Ozzie handed me her cell phone and told me to call and find out what was going on.


    He called, but no one answered. Could it be that he escaped from the marriage? Pah pah pah! What am I thinking? He might have gotten into a car accident!


    Eyebrows... It seemed like the accident was even worse.


    Ou Shan didn''t say anything, but her face immediately darkened.


    I put the phone down and leaned on the balcony to see if there were any motorcades coming into the neighborhood.


    When it was finally around 11 PM, a group of people hastily drove in. I hastily ran back. "Shan Shan, you''re here!"


    Although she was relieved, she still looked unhappy.


    Originally, the bride couldn''t touch the ground from home to the wedding car, meaning that she had to be carried by the groom. However, the wrinkles on the face of our groom told us that his body''s density isn''t that high anymore. If we really carry him down, I think we''ll just go straight to the hospital.


    The bride and groom, arm in arm, went downstairs. The view of their backs was quite harmonious. The red packet that I received was very thick. Together with the dresser, I carried the bridal gown that I wanted to change.


    The whole wedding was a bit more streamlined, so they just took it and it was gone. There were only a few people in the groom''s house that attended the wedding.


    The costume artist and I brought a total of seven sets of wedding gowns. After changing one set, Oshan said there was no need to change the rest of the wedding dress.


    There weren''t many people who came to the wedding, but the venue for the wedding was very high-end. The host that was invited was also amazing. He had propped up the entire wedding by himself and felt that it was about to become his personal speech.


    When it was time to throw the bouquet, I stood behind Osan with a few other children from the groom''s house. Although I had received the bouquet, the bouquet was in my hands for no more than a few seconds before it was snatched by the children.


    The host didn''t have anything else to do at this moment and just strolled over to my side: "Miss, you received a floral gift. It''s very likely that it will be the main character of the next wedding. I wonder if I have the honor of attending your wedding, Miss? "

 C90

    This person was quite funny. I smiled and replied, "Sure! If I get married, I''ll ask you to be the master of ceremonies. "


    "This is my name card. If you need it, you can contact me anytime." He handed me his card.


    As soon as I caught it, I heard a scream: "Hurry up and hit 120!"


    Before I could even look at the card, I stuffed it in my pocket and ran toward the scream, because it was Ozzie''s voice.


    The bridegroom was already on the ground, and when I looked at him, there was nothing unusual about his pulse or his breathing, and there was no effect of pinching him, so I waited for the hospital bus to arrive.


    When the ambulance arrived, I helped Ozzie to follow, but the master of ceremonies suddenly stopped us. "I think it''s not good for you to take the bride to the hospital to change," he said.


    I looked at Ozzie. Indeed, she was wearing a very elaborate wedding dress.


    I thanked the master of ceremonies and pulled Ozzie into the locker room. It was a wedding dress this time, but there was a little dress, and I was afraid she might get cold and bring a coat.


    When she was done changing, the family driver took us to the hospital.


    To my surprise, the host also came along. When the master of ceremonies saw us, he motioned us to sit down.


    "Mr. Lin''s son has gone to the doctor''s office. When he comes out, he''ll know what''s going on with Mr. Lin."


    "Is he awake?" Oshan''s eyes were slightly red.


    The host shook his head.


    When Mr. Lin''s son came out, we quickly surrounded him. However, they didn''t even want to talk to us. They coldly glanced at Ou Shan and said through their nostrils, "You still have the face to come. If it wasn''t for you, a fox spirit, how could something have happened to my dad!"


    "You have to be reasonable when you speak!" "How can I blame your dad for what happened to her? What did she do wrong? Don''t slander me! "


    Ou Shan tugged on the corner of my clothes and carefully said to that person, "Lin Di, how is Yufei?"


    Yu Fei... Why was this name so familiar? His surname was Lin, Lin Yufei!


    I was a bit confused. Could Su Chen be up to something?


    "Everything is normal. I just can''t wake up!" Lin Di threw down these words: "Your premarital property is notarized. If the old man dies, you won''t get even a dime! "Serving this old man well, you can still live a few more days."


    Looking at his arrogant back, it seemed as though he had gone over to beat him up.


    Lin Yufei had already been transferred to the ward. Even if he had the money, he might not be able to live in a single room.


    I called him at the hospital, which happens to be where Zuming''s brother works, and he immediately rushed over.


    I waited at the entrance of the department''s office until I met with my senior, then gave him a brief overview of the situation.


    After entering, the host was still comforting Ou Shan, his sweet mouth made her frown. I couldn''t help but look at him twice, thinking that if Ou Shan married Lin Yufei, it would be better to marry this host.


    After looking for a while, he asked, "Did something happen before he fainted?"


    The master of ceremonies nodded and said: "When we went to pick up the bride, the head of the caravan killed a homeless man. "We went to the police station first. The surveillance showed that the homeless guy jumped into the car himself, and Mr. Lin found some connections, so we didn''t delay the wedding."


    No wonder they were so late, this was bad luck.


    "Have you seen the body of the tramp?" Did he open his eyes? Or do you close your eyes? "


    The host frowned. He thought about it: "It seems like he didn''t close his eyes."


    After senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming heard this, he gave me a look. I followed him to Lin Yufei. Zuoming opened Lin Yufei''s eyelids a little bit, and a thick black fog started to seep out.


    The VIP ward was the same as the usual suite. Outside the bedroom was a small living room. I followed senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming into the living room, and he told me his guess.


    Lin Yufei was an old man to begin with, so his yang aura was weak. Plus, on the day of their marriage, it was Ou Shan''s birthday, so Lin Yufei''s originally weak Yang energy had been greatly weakened. If one''s Yang Qi was insufficient, not only would they suffer misfortune, they would also be entangled by dirty things.


    And the homeless man, who had no family to begin with, had died on Singles Day. No matter if he committed suicide or was accidentally hit, he was still a vengeful ghost.


    Right now, Lin Yufei''s body was wrapped in the aura of grievance left behind by the homeless person and he had already fainted. When the homeless person''s Soul Night returns, he will definitely come for his life.


    "Senior Brother, there were so many people in the convoy at that time. Furthermore, the car that hit him was not Lin Yufei''s car, so why did it directly hit Lin Yufei?"


    "Think about it, those who went to escort the bride are all young men. They are full of Yang energy and evil spirits are hard to deal with." Besides, a single person would feel somewhat unwilling and jealous when they see the wedding record. "


    "Then what should we do now? You can''t possibly wait for Head of Demonic Beasts to come back and take revenge, right? "


    "He is too tightly entangled by the evil spirits, and he is also very old. If I directly cast a spell to expel him, it will be very harmful to him." Senior Zuoshi slightly squinted his eyes and said, "Go to the Ji Yun Temple and ask for some nectar. I''ll go back and get something."


    Go ask for manna... I was a little confused. I didn''t want to go directly to Song Nan''s mother.


    She went in and told Oshan, who had no idea what to do, that she would listen to me. I didn''t delay any longer and immediately ran outside.


    Who would have thought that the host would chase after her: "Miss Zhang, where are you going? I''ll send you off. "


    I didn''t have time to look at his card, and I didn''t know his name. However, I was indeed in a hurry. I didn''t know which bus was going to Yi Yun Temple from here, so I asked him, "Do you know how to get to Yi Yun Temple from here?"


    He nodded and said proudly, "I am the living map!"


    He didn''t come with the ambulance, but drove with it himself. When we got into his car, I couldn''t help praising him: "You''re too professional!"


    "Of course! Before the wedding is over, I have to take responsibility for the bride and groom. " He revealed a big smile. "This is called professional honor!"


    To be honest, although he looked very handsome, his smile was really too ugly.


    "Why are you going to the Cloudy Scrub Temple? How can that cure Mr. Lin''s illness? " He asked this question very casually.


    I vaguely replied, "I''ll go and take a look. Anyway, it''s not like Lin Lin has any major problems with his body. Perhaps I can just pay my respects."


    The host whistled and said: "That should be the bride. Is it any use for a bridesmaid like you to pay respects to Buddha?"


    I heaved a long sigh. "Even if it''s useless, it still has to be useful. We can only succeed and not fail!"


    While he wasn''t paying attention, I took out his card and looked at it. Promise, love never change wedding company gold medal host.


    This name was a good one, but Ye Xiu didn''t know if it was a real life or a stage name.

 C91

    We couldn''t enter the temple, so he parked the car in the parking lot outside and said, "You go ahead, I''ll wait here for you."


    I was wondering what he would do if he came in with me. He was a good, considerate kid now. If I were to get married, I would definitely ask him to be the master of ceremonies!


    I immediately ran over to find the old fogey. When she heard that he wanted the sweet dew, she smiled happily. "First call me mufei."


    Ashiba! She was still thinking about changing her words, but from her tone, it was easy for her to do so.


    I blushed and quickly called out ''mufei''. She happily agreed. Then, she brought out a stone jar from somewhere. There was no jar, but clear water.


    I took it, thanked her, and ran back.


    When she saw me carrying such a big stone jar, she was shocked, "Where did you get this thing? Is it heavy? "


    Actually, it''s quite heavy. If you want to do it like I said, just take a plastic bag to fill it up. Why do you need to make such a big stone jar? The thoughts of the ancient people were truly hard to understand!


    After arriving at the hospital, I promised that I would take the stone jar. I shake my numb arm and look at him gratefully.


    When Ye Zichen arrived at the ward, he saw that Zu Ming wasn''t there yet. I went to buy some food, and ate some with Ozzie and the promise.


    At around 7 PM, senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming came and handed me seven talismans that were folded into a triangle.


    "One was stuffed into Lin Yufei''s pillow. The other six were burned into the sweet dew and fed to him to drink at the hour of his death. By the way, have you asked for some nectar? "


    I pointed to the big stone jar on the table, which also scared Senior Brother Zuo Ming. "I''ll go!" Why are there so many? "You''re giving me too much face. The last time I went to beg, you only gave me a few drops ¡­"


    "Senior brother, if you need them, please leave them for us to use. You can just take the rest." I don''t always feel good about so many lying around, probably because the stone can isn''t covered, which makes my obsessive-compulsive a little bit restless.


    When senior apprentice-brother Zuo Ming heard that, his eyes lit up like a line. "Then I won''t be polite."


    In the blink of an eye, Zuoshi Ge grabbed two stone cups, one big and one small. Senior Brother Zuo Ming filled the big cup, then pointed at the small cup and said, "Use this to turn the talisman into a talisman."


    "Senior, can I only use stone tools to store Sweet Dew?" I asked curiously when I saw my senior brother taking out a stone tool.


    "That''s right, if the Sweet Dew was grown using something else, the spiritual energy would dissipate."


    Alright, I''ll forgive that old fogey for giving me that big stone jar.


    After Zuming left, I first asked Yung Nuo about the time of the accident and then told her to leave the matter to Ou Shan.


    I let Yun Nuo go first, but I didn''t go. I still suspect Su Chen of having anything to do with it, and I''m not sure what he wants to do.


    In the bedroom, there was a bed and a nursing bed. I slept on the sofa.


    Closing her eyes, Xiao Bai took the initiative to chat with me, "Mama, today, my grandma gave me a present."


    "What gift?" These two ghosts are really scheming in front of me.


    "A small mirror. My grandma said it was her dowry all those years ago!"


    Small Mirror... "This old lady sure knows how to play. She brought a small mirror to a little ghost boy." By the way, Bai Bai, you''re quite a boy? Or do you want to be a girl? "


    It was obvious that Whitey hadn''t thought about it, and I had always treated him as a son, forgetting to ask him if he wanted to be a boy.


    "Mama, is there any difference?"


    I thought about it and replied, "If you''re a boy, you can go chase after a girl. If you''re a girl, you can wait for a boy to chase after you."


    After thinking for a long time, he said dejectedly, "Then I''ll be a boy."


    This answer was too perfunctory, so I immediately thought, "Bai Bai, do you have someone you like?"


    He was silent for a few seconds, and then, not wanting to hide it from me, admitted, "I think so."


    I was just casually asking, but this answer really shocked me! He wanted to cry, but there were no tears. He wasn''t even born yet, but he already had someone he liked. Wasn''t this too early in the morning?


    "Who?" Do I know him? "


    "Mama, I can''t be with her." Bai Bai''s voice was very melancholy, "She is a human, I am a ghost. Humans and ghosts have different paths."


    I didn''t want to hear him talk discouraged, so I encouraged him, "Who says that humans and ghosts are different? Isn''t it just a ghost or a person? I still have you. "


    When I finished, I remembered that my example was a terrible one. Let''s not talk about what will happen after Whitey was born. Right now, Song Nan is heavily injured and I have nearly died several times. This is a classic example!


    "Bai Bai, I was just randomly spouting nonsense. Don''t take it to heart." I''m worried about whether Bai Xiao will suffer from depression or not.


    Xiao Bai, on the other hand, was quite pleased with it. "It''s alright. Even if I''m with her now, I won''t have any children."


    I silently swallowed my saliva. This feeling is too weird! Why should I discuss who he likes with an unborn child? Why did this unborn rascal say that he wouldn''t want children in the future?


    Sleeping in sorrow, waking up in a quarrel.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore, but she kept holding on to me and wouldn''t let me speak.


    After all, Lindy had vented enough and gone without wasting our time.


    I first prepared a small cup and burned the talisman. Then, the ashes fell into the sweet dew. I looked at it and saw that it was still crystal clear. It was amazing.


    Although the doctor had given Lin Yu some nutrition liquid, the stomach tube hadn''t been removed. I was going to directly push him in through the stomach, but then I suddenly remembered that senior Zuo Ming had said that we could only use stone to store the nectar. After thinking about it for a while, I didn''t dare to take the risk.


    Although the gastric tube was inserted from the nostril, it did enter the stomach through the esophagus. The esophagus was not thick to begin with, and the stomach tubes of an adult were not thin. It would not be easy to feed him.


    Sometimes, when he finally managed to feed them a little bit, he would cough reflexively and vomit all over again.


    Finally she fed him an entire glass, and Ozzie''s tears began to flow.


    This poor child! "Shan Shan, don''t be sad. He''ll be fine."


    "Do you know why I married him in July?" Oshan''s voice was low, as if she was trying to suppress her emotions.


    I shook my head. It was best not to answer such a question.


    Ou Shan hugged me tightly and whispered, "I found out that I was pregnant with Su Chen''s child. I didn''t want to go look for Su Chen, but I couldn''t take care of myself either."


    Huh? Osan had Su Chen''s child? Moreover, she probably didn''t know that Su Chen was already dead.

 C92

    What if Su Chen knew that Oshan had his child?


    I was suddenly looking forward to meeting Su Chen. I wanted to tell him about it and see if I could awaken the pure part of him.


    "Aren''t you going to tell Su Chen?" I knew that Oshan wasn''t simply breaking up with Su Chen. What Su Chen had destroyed was all of Oshan''s feelings for him.


    Sure enough, Ou Shan sneered. "Even if the child is his, in my stomach, it''s mine!"


    "Shan Shan, I have something to tell you." "Su Chen is dead," I thought.


    Oshan froze, but only for a few seconds. She shrugged indifferently, indicating that she didn''t feel anything else.


    "I don''t remember what it was like to love him anymore in July. I don''t even know why I loved him so much."


    What should love be?


    I do not understand, I have thought about this question more than once, I can say with certainty, "I love you for nothing", but I do not know what kind of feelings I have for Song Nan.


    After feeding the sixth Sweet Nectar, I opened Lin Yufei''s eyes to see that there was no longer any black gas inside.


    But things weren''t over yet. In the evening, Ou Shan and I were going to burn some paper money for him and send him away before Lin Yufei woke up.


    We bought a lot of paper money, and by a little after eleven o''clock, with the black powder that my big brother Zuming had given me, we had drawn a circle with a gap in the ground by the side of the road, facing the place where the homeless man had died.


    After burning the paper money one by one, Ou Shan and I didn''t say a word as we silently burned.


    At 12 o''clock sharp, a figure appeared at the gap.


    He was ragged and covered in blood, and he must have been the ghost of the tramp.


    As I burned the paper money, I began to chant, "Dust to ashes, dust to dust. Return to where you came from!"


    This was taught to me by senior brother Zuo Ming. He said that if the evil ghost couldn''t find Lin Yufei, it would definitely harm someone else, so I had to send him away before it could harm anyone else.


    I repeated it several times, but the ghost stood motionless in the gap.


    I was still wondering if I should continue, when a gust of wind blew the paper money we were still burning up into the air.


    When he looked at the gap again, the ghost was no longer there.


    Ozzie and I looked at each other.


    We discussed for a while, then called senior brother Zuming. After he was done, senior brother Zuming was also a bit unsure, so he told us to wait for him on the spot.


    The moment senior brother Zuoming arrived, his eyebrows knitted together like a ball.


    "Why is the grievance here so strong?!" The evil spirits definitely did not send him away! " He directly came to a conclusion, which scared Ou Shan so much that she quickly hugged me and didn''t send me away. That meant she was still by our side.


    "Senior, can you find him?"


    Senior Ge Ming took out a compass and drew a strand of resentment into it. After the needle stabilized, he loudly said, "Not good, Fierce Demon has gone to the hospital!"


    That shouldn''t be! I clearly checked before, the resentment has already dissipated!


    Big Bro Zuming didn''t have time to explain anything to us before he disappeared. Oeshan and I also hurried to the hospital.


    Arriving at the hospital, I saw Zuming waving his mahogany sword in the living room, but I didn''t see any ghosts fighting with him.


    "Bai Bai, what''s going on?" I was wondering, this is not scientific, is there a ghost I can''t see?


    "This is a deceptive trick." After Xiao Bai finished speaking, a white light shot out from my stomach and entered senior brother Zuo Ming''s forehead.


    Big Bro Ming stopped the sword in his hand and looked at us while panting heavily.


    "Senior, what did you just see?" The bedroom door was open. Lin Yufei, who was on the bed, had already disappeared.


    Big Bro Zuo Ming suddenly pulled me behind him and looked at Ou Shan with a vigilant expression. What was going on? Did he not remove the illusion?


    "I will definitely remove the illusion. The one that entered his forehead was mine ¡­" In any case, he won''t be fooled even if he has to use another trick in the future! " The explanation was vague, but it was definite.


    "In July, I just saw Su Chen. He said that Ou Shan is dead. He killed her with his own hands." When senior brother Zuo Ming said this, he wasn''t very sure. After all, Su Chen''s words were definitely not as good as he thought.


    Ou Shan''s face was also full of shock and her eyes were wide open.


    I thought about it and asked her, "When I was in my second year of high school, I skipped class with you late at night. Where did we go?"


    "When we skipped school, we were in our third year. Since I failed my mock exam, why don''t you come out with me and relax?" Ou Shan replied without hesitation.


    I poked senior brother Zuoming, "Senior brother, she''s real."


    I''ve considered whether this is a ghost of Osan''s, and if it doesn''t turn out to be a ghost, either she''s a human being or her powers are above a ghost. Ye Mo had said that his power was almost the same as Song Nan''s now. No matter how strong Ou Shan was, she couldn''t be stronger than him.


    Suddenly, senior apprentice brother Zuoming glanced at my stomach, then said, "Yes, I understand."


    Did he think he''d told me for nothing? Humph! So angry! This baby also has an IQ!


    "Then what do we do now? Did you see that tramp? We didn''t send him away ¡­ "


    That''s right, where''s that wandering ghost?


    "I don''t know. Su Chen is here, following the evil ghost here."


    Doesn''t this make sense? If Su Chen could do it himself, why did he have to pretend to be the ghost of a homeless person?


    "Senior, where is your compass?" Look where he''s gone. "


    Zuoshi Ge''s expression suddenly changed and he said to Ou Shan: "Don''t run around here."


    After saying that, he pulled me back. A golden light flashed, and we arrived at my house.


    I immediately understood. Su Chen''s target this time is my father and Empress Dowager!


    "Last time, I set up a formation outside of your house. I left my spiritual sense on my uncle and aunt as well. If they were in danger, I would have sensed it immediately." He raised his hand and pointed towards the door, "That homeless person is temporarily under the control of my array formation. Su Chen definitely did not expect me to set up the array formation. He thought that by delaying me first, he would be able to succeed."


    I clenched my fists in hatred. Su Chen had gone too far!


    Through the peephole on the door, he could see Lin Yu Fei standing outside with many strings wrapped around his body. His eyes shone with a strange red light as he tore at the silk threads on his body.


    "Can you stop him?" Looking at Lin Yufei''s energetic appearance, I was a little worried.


    "This formation can only delay him for a short period of time. However, have you noticed?" It seems like Su Chen cannot come here! " "This formation is nothing to Su Chen, but he didn''t appear!"


    It seems like it, could it be that my father and the empress dowager have some sort of special function?

 C93

    It would be much easier if Su Chen could not come.


    I took off the branch and turned it into a dagger. I confidently said, "I will go and cripple it!"


    Senior Brother Zuo Ming quickly pulled me back: "Oh my silly junior sister, are you trying to stab Lin Yufei to death?"


    Ashiba! In his excitement, he forgot that he was possessed.


    "Then hit it out, and I''ll go cripple it!" Anyway, I''m going to have to spend today!


    "Look at his feet first."


    I took a closer look. There''s nothing special about Lin Yufei''s feet!


    "A normal person possessed by a ghost wouldn''t have a heel that touched the ground," Zuoming explained.


    "Then what''s the situation with him?" I have an ominous premonition.


    "Lin Yufei''s soul has been extracted from his body. Right now, the person inside his body is that vagabond." Senior Martial Brother Zuo Ming frowned: "If we send this ghost out, we must immediately send Lin Yufei''s soul back into our body ¡­"


    The two of us looked at each other and were stunned. Lin Yufei''s soul should be in Su Chen''s hands.


    This is hard, we don''t have any chips to trade with Su Chen.


    At this time, Lin Yufei had already broken through the formation and started smashing my door. Big Bro Zuming cast two spells towards the empress dowager''s bedroom. "It''s better not to alarm your parents. Let''s capture him first."


    "And after we catch them?"


    "We''ll see. Otherwise, your family''s door will definitely be ruined."


    Breaking the door is a huge matter, so I quickly pulled senior brother Zuoming and ran out.


    The battle process wasn''t intense. Zuoshi Ge threw out something that looked like a fishing net and wrapped Lin Yufei''s body within it.


    The fishing net also had a shrinking function. Thus, senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming easily picked up Lin Yufei, who had shrunk to two-thirds of his original size. It was as if he was carrying a bag of trash.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Let''s go back to the ward first. We can''t find Su Chen, so we can only wait for him to find us."


    I hate being passive, but I have to be. When they arrived at the ward, Zuoming put Lin Yufei on the bed and then used a talisman to suppress him.


    "What happened to Yufei?" Ozzie said anxiously as she came up to us.


    Zu Ming''s elder brother answered first, "It''s nothing, I just need to sleep." His body is still very weak right now, so don''t you dare open the talisman on his forehead. "


    I rubbed the tip of my nose. Senior Zuoshi must have his own plans. There were many mistakes in my words.


    I had wanted to stay with Osan, but he said he would come back with me to see my father and Her Majesty, so he pulled me out.


    Outside the hospital, I asked, "Senior, don''t you still suspect Ozzie?"


    "Yes!" When Su Chen released Ou Shan''s ghost, I felt that it wasn''t an illusion. "


    I don''t agree with this. He couldn''t even recognize the illusion technique, and the soul that Su Chen released might even be fake.


    "What did you see?" I asked.


    Big Bro Zuming looked at me and said, "My stomach was cut open."


    Stomach...


    I quickly asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "In her hand is a piece of flesh covered with vengeful spirits. It should be a ghost fetus that died in a ghost''s body. Because if the Progenitor isn''t dead and is taken out, the vengeful spirit of the Ghost Embryo will dissipate. "


    After I heard this, I also fell silent.


    No matter what happened to Ou Shan''s ghost, Su Chen knew that Ou Shan was pregnant with his child. From the looks of it, Su Chen did not release Ou Shan''s ghost just to fool us. Was it his warning?


    As expected, he couldn''t think about Su Chen like a normal person. It would only give him a splitting headache.


    "There really is a problem with Ou Shan!"


    "What''s wrong?" I was surprised. This conclusion was a bit sudden.


    "The talisman was unveiled and pasted again!"


    Big Bro Zuming turned around and walked back. I followed him.


    It turned out that the talisman that Senior Apprentice Brother Zuo Ming had brought out to Lin Yufei wasn''t only to suppress the ghost within his body. If someone touched the talisman, Senior Apprentice Brother Zuo Ming could feel it.


    "Not only did she use her talisman, she even stuck it back on the ground."


    Ordinary talismans, such as those that were thrown out without even burning, could be used by anyone. However, this kind of high-grade talisman required a certain amount of cultivation experience to be able to do it.


    "Why must it be it? "Who knows, maybe Su Chen ¡­"


    "Stupid Junior Sister, before I left, I set up a formation around the ward. If Su Chen entered, I would have sensed his presence."


    So angry! Don''t tell me in advance!


    "Seeing that we went back, Ou Shan''s expression became a little nervous." How did you guys get back so quickly? "


    Zuoshi Ge didn''t say anything. A peach wood sword suddenly appeared in his hand and hacked on Ou Shan''s body. The scene in front of me, let me a very famous sentence: Take a kitchen knife to cut the wire, along the path of sparks and lightning.


    After receiving this blow, Ou Shan quickly retreated and reached out to grab the talisman on Lin Yufei''s head. However, this time, the talisman turned into a fire dragon the moment she touched it and instantly wrapped around her.


    The moment the lying Lin Yufei opened his eyes, he was hit by a talisman from Senior Brother Zuoming, causing him to close his eyes again.


    She turned to me, her face contorted with pain. "July, I''m in so much pain," she cried to me.


    "Don''t be sad, he''s not Ou Shan, he''s Lin Yufei!"


    Lin Yufei?!


    Ou Shan stopped wailing and looked at her senior brother with hatred. It seemed like what he said was true.


    Zuoshi Ge controlled the Fire Dragon. The Fire Dragon was still wrapped around Ou Shan''s body, but she was no longer in pain.


    "Speak, what''s going on?"


    Ou Shan, no, it should be Lin Yufei. After taking a few deep breaths, he told us the whole story.


    He said that a Taoist who could turn stone into gold had found him and said that he would die soon. But the Taoist said that he could move his soul into a young body, and that Ozzie was alone, and no one would miss it, so it was the best choice.


    The price for this was to cooperate with that Taoist.


    According to the original plan, Lin Yufei would die. This way, the real Lin Yufei could inherit all of his wealth as Ou Shan and continue to live on.


    Big Bro Zuming shook his head with a helpless smile, "Ignorant fool! Do you really think you can survive in someone else''s body? "


    Lin Yufei quibbled: "Haven''t I been living well these few days?"


    "Do you think you''re alive?" Zuoshi Ge snorted, "Your soul has been extracted from your body, you are already a ghost! "If you were a normal person, you wouldn''t have been able to stick the glyph back to her after taking it off!"


    "You lied to me! I''m still alive! How could I possibly be a ghost! " Lin Yufei did not believe him and shouted loudly.


    Zuoshi Ge reached out and ripped off a necklace from Ou Shan''s neck. Instantly, the fire dragon wrapped around Lin Yufei''s soul and stripped it off Ou Shan''s body.

 C94

    "It''s just that the soul lock has temporarily sealed you inside Ou Shan''s body. Once this is over, he will definitely retrieve the soul lock." "This Soul-Sealing Chain is ten times more expensive than the wealth you have. Do you think he''ll give it to you?"


    He understood everything, but what should he do now?


    "Go back into your body now, you can still live for a while." Big Bro Zuoming told Lin Yufei.


    "Wait, I have a question." I couldn''t help but say, "Lin Yufei is in Ou Shan''s body, then who is in his body?"


    "It''s Oshan." Big Bro Zuming answered me.


    Ashiba! Su Chen was getting more and more adept at playing. He really wanted to strangle him to death!


    Lin Yufei suddenly kneeled on the ground and begged senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming while crying: "Great deity, please let me return to my body! I won''t dare to do it again! Great Immortal! I''m begging you! "


    Senior Zuoshi glanced at him in disgust and lured the ghost out of Lin Yufei''s body. Afterwards, he sent Lin Yufei back into his body.


    After that, the Left Awareness Master pulled me out of the room. He said that Ou Shan was Lin Yufei''s wife in name, so they could be considered to have a family after death. He told me not to worry about Ou Shan''s body anymore.


    I looked back at Ozzie''s body and made up my mind. I will go and take Ozzie''s soul back!


    "That Lin Yufei, are we going to let him go just like that?" I can''t accept this! It was a special feeling of unwillingness!


    "He has his punishment. Originally, he still had a 20-year lifespan. With this kind of torture, he''ll only have five years at most."


    We first returned to my house. After confirming that my father and the empress dowager were alright, senior apprentice brother Zuoming sent me home.


    After senior apprentice brother Zuming left, I asked Bai Bai, "Bai Bai, why don''t you tell me why Su Chen couldn''t go to your grandma''s house?"


    I''m asking shamelessly, not a disgrace.


    "It might be because of my dung. However, I am unable to explain it clearly." Bai Bai answered with uncertainty, "You can ask him when the dung comes back."


    Something to do with Song Nan?


    I thought back to the times Song Nan had seen my father and Empress Dowager, only once, and in a hurry, as if he had to swear a vow of sovereignty. Furthermore, after arriving at my house, he didn''t follow me at all.


    Min Hao said before, Song Nan and the Ghost King have a relationship that is similar to a pair of twins. I think it might be Song Nan and the Ghost King had some sort of agreement, but what does that have to do with Su Chen?!


    How messy! When can you let me die!


    Xiao Bai rolled on the bed restlessly a few times and whispered, "Mama, it''s useless to be upset."


    It''s useless to be upset, but I can''t help myself!


    "Bai Bai, I want to snatch Ou Shan''s soul back. What can you do?" He only took out one. He was afraid that Su Chen would destroy Ou Shan''s soul.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "Mama, in fact, you''re the one in control. Su Chen doesn''t seem to want to do anything to you, he just wants to make you sad. So, he''ll definitely come back."


    MDZZ! How did I get into trouble with a bastard like Su Chen!


    "Bai Bai, what is Su Chen now?" I suddenly thought of this problem. Su Chen had just died, but his cultivation seemed very high.


    "F * ck, you know that!" The answer surprised me. Did I know?


    After receiving my stupefied feedback, he laughed and said, "You''re just a loathsome person!"


    The heck, is there really a bastard like that in the world?


    "Disgusting ghosts is a type of ghost that is created by refining. It can channel the resentments of heaven and earth into the body of a ghost and transform it into its ability."


    Disgusting, really annoying! I was wondering why Su Chen was becoming more and more of a freak, the essence of it all decided the appearance.


    After deciding to snatch Ou Shan''s soul back, I could no longer stay at home every day. I began to wander around the house every day, hoping to see Su Chen, who had given me a fright, at the next corner.


    People are looking forward to the corner to meet with love, but I urgently want to turn the corner and hit a ghost! My life is so bitter!


    Or else Su Chen is a nuisance. I wandered around for a few days, but he didn''t even show me a shadow.


    So I adjusted my strategy and stopped hanging around. I took a fancy to a coffee shop, and after confirming repeatedly that it was just a normal coffee shop, I started to order a cup of coffee every day for the day.


    I don''t drink coffee anymore. When I see it, I think of K., and then I think of the nurses and Ling Fang. It seemed to have already become a psychological barrier. If there was no other way, then the barrier would become a barrier. What else could he do?


    Usually, I just read books and play with my phone. In the past few days, I still haven''t found anything. The weather was getting colder and colder, and I was too lazy to go out. I continued to live at home, feeling that I was so relaxed that I was about to become moldy.


    When people were bored, they would have a lot of things to do. I feel my cell phone film does not look good no matter what, so I found a colour seal of steelized film on the Internet.


    When the film arrived, I immediately began to change it.


    Unfortunately, a speck of dust had entered it, a devastating blow to an obsessive-compulsive disorder like mine!


    Helpless, I dug my fingers away to see if I could get rid of the dust. In the end, the entire membrane was destroyed.


    Helplessly looking at my own naked computer, I resigned myself to changing my clothes and went out to look for a sticker.


    The target was still the night market, because there was an overpass in the night market that was filled with peddlers sticking to the wall, not leaving even at night or day.


    As a lazy person, I climbed onto the bridge and directly headed for the first stall.


    Elder Brother Paint was very prideful. He coldly looked at me and asked, "What do you want to post?"


    "Solidified membrane." After hearing that, Big Bro''s attitude suddenly became a little better. He gently said, "Take out your phone. Let me take a look at the model."


    When I took out my phone, I took out my tablet as well. "Big brother, I want to paste my tablet as well."


    At this moment, Big Bro''s attitude could be described as passionate. He took my phone and tablet and placed them there. Without saying anything further, he tore off the membrane on my tablet ¡­


    Only after he had torn it off did he begin to tell me how much better his steelwork was.


    "Big Brother, how much is your film?" I thought of a serious question. I had to ask the price first.


    The elder brother hesitated for a moment and said magnanimously, "Look, you post two. I''ll give you half price. Give me 120."


    I gave him a dumb face, because I bought the whole color seal film on the Internet only 30 degrees, I can''t believe this kind of small stalls have good touch.


    "Big brother, it''s too expensive!" Look at me, I''m just a student. I don''t have much money. " I began to offer, even though it was not my forte.


    No matter what one might say, after getting the strength to 100, Big Bro particularly reluctantly agreed.


    He said, "Wait here for me. I''ll be back soon!"


    With that, he disappeared like a wisp of smoke.

 C95

    The sky had gradually darkened, and the number of people on the night market had increased. I stood awkwardly in front of the pasted stall that had been abandoned by its owner.


    Five minutes had passed, and I stood like a moron in front of the empty stall. My tablet was as naked as my phone, and if I left, who would steal this stall?


    Ashiba! Where did he go?!


    "Miss Zhang, what a coincidence!" It was a familiar voice, and when I turned around, it was the emcee of Ozzie''s wedding, Ozzie.


    Although it is a little awkward to see someone you know at this time of the year, if you pull him into your situation, it will relieve the awkwardness! I quickly found a topic to talk about with the promise.


    The topics he could talk about with Ye Zichen were pitifully few. Very quickly, the two of them started to stare at each other.


    "You ¡­ What are you doing here? " "I''ve seen you standing here in a daze for a long time."


    "I wanted to change the phone''s screen, but it turned out that big brother Pliang left his stall and ran away." When the matter was revealed, there was nothing awkward about it.


    After making a promise, "Oh," I asked, "How much do you charge for this sticker?"


    "Mobile phone and tablet together, 100."


    Hearing that, Yun Nuo frowned, "Why is it so expensive? The big film I bought online, it''s less than 50 dollars. "


    "A big one? What do you want with such a large film? "


    "Cut it yourself. It''s very convenient." Promise a face of soeasy, but I have just destroyed a film, really do not agree.


    "I''m back!" A large membrane appeared in the big brother''s hand. He pointed at it and said, "That''s right, this is the membrane."


    I looked at the stupefied sticker on Big Brother, then looked at the affirmative promise on my face, and silently picked up my two naked computers.


    "Don''t! I''ve already done it for you, how can you just say that you''re not going to post it?! " Elder brother Dumplings was very angry: "I intentionally ran so far to bring you the best film, how can you do that?!"


    Yun Nuo rushed in front of me and said, "Big brother, I also bought a film like that on the internet. There''s only 50 yuan in total. "But you asked for 100 from a girl, and the phone and tablet added together don''t even need half a film from you, how can you do that?"


    As expected of the host, he sure has a knack for getting back at others! She directly made her elder brother blush. "Then tell me, more or less appropriate ¡­"


    "30!" After throwing out this number of promises, big brother Pliang''s face turned green. However, he didn''t say anything else and quickly pasted the membrane on me.


    It was really thanks to his promise that he was cheated. The main issue was that it was too embarrassing to be cheated for his stupidity.


    "Thank you so much for your promise this time!"


    Yun Nuo smiled and said, "They just like to deceive little girls like you. They don''t know anything about being thin-skinned. One deceitful, one accurate."


    "You''ve saved me so much money today, how about I treat you to some rice noodles?" Since he was at home, he ate a few bites whenever he felt hungry. Now that he ran out, he was really hungry.


    "Don''t, look." He put the bag in front of me. Inside, there were more than ten giant crabs. "My friend gave it to me. I don''t have a refrigerator, so I''m just worrying about how to fix it. You don''t mind doing me a favor, do you?"


    Crab! How could I mind!


    "Motherf * cker, your heartbeat is too loud." A protest with slight dissatisfaction.


    "Shh ¡­" When Mama comes home, I''ll give you sugar. " After speaking, Whitey immediately quieted down. Sure enough, everyone here is a glutton.


    The Promised House was close by, and it was only a few minutes'' walk away from the overpass. He lived in a single apartment, one of those rooms where you can almost see everything, except for the bathroom, which was broken off with opaque glass.


    "The place is a little small, please don''t mind it!" He smiled shyly, "I''ve been running around every day, and I don''t have time to clean up. It''s a bit messy."


    I looked at his immaculate, immaculate room and couldn''t see where the mess was.


    Crabs usually steamed directly, half of them fried spicy crabs. I''ve grown up, yet I didn''t expect to eat so much crab today.


    After a meal, the two of us were thoroughly familiar with each other. He''s actually a clinical major in our school, two grades higher than me. He didn''t want to study after he graduated from undergraduate school. On our side, it''s impossible to find a job without studying, so he changed his course.


    I blushed and wanted to reject the offer, but then I thought that if I showed any interest in a certain man, it might provoke Su Chen, so I gave my cell phone number to the promise and added QQ and WeChat as well.


    After he left, Xiao Bai whispered to me, "Mama, do you like him?"


    "I like it!" How could he not like this handsome, good-natured, crab-making, and tasty man?


    Bai Yi felt a little wronged. "What about the dung?"


    I patted my stomach and gave him a piece of ghost candy. I smiled and said, "Little White, can you not have the look that a child should have?!"


    Even though he wasn''t born yet, he secretly had someone he liked behind my back. Now that he came back to study the problem of love, this child was destined to be worried about his life.


    A child who was worried about his life was so sensible that it made one''s heart ache.


    "I want to as well!" Whitey''s soft voice entered my ears. "But when do you want me to stop worrying?"


    Ashiba! I feel despised!


    From that day on, I promised to ask me out every day after work. At the end of the week, we made an appointment to go to the movies together.


    Bai Bai expressed his opposition to my daily "dating" with other men. Even though I explained that I was trying to lure Su Chen out, he still protested.


    Well, he''s in my stomach now, and he has the right to protest, but I''m still in charge.


    In late November, it was very cold, and even though the indoor heating had started, the outside was still frozen into a dog.


    So when I promised to ask what I wanted to eat, I didn''t hesitate to choose the hotpot. Eating hotpot in winter is a very enjoyable thing to do. Although it is very easy for me to get fired up from eating hotpot, I still enjoy it.


    It was painful not to have a reservation. We took the ticket number and saw the number of people waiting in line. I felt a little down.


    Yuno pulled me down in the waiting area and showed me his cell phone. He downloaded a lot of small games from his cell phone, and the small games from the computer have always been my favorite. With the game playing, my mood gradually improved.


    "July! Are you here to eat hotpot too? " This sound!


    I quickly looked up. It really was Su Chen! He had an innocent smile on his face, as if he was an old friend that he had coincidentally met.

 C96

    Not knowing what he wanted to do, I cautiously looked at him.


    "Is this your new boyfriend?" Su Chen walked over and sat beside us.


    I held the branch in my hand and stared at him. "What''s that got to do with you?"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. "However, I''ll treat Ou Shan to dinner today. We''ve just taken our seats, how about we go together?" Su Chen pointed at Ou Shan and said, "This person should know Ou Shan. I remember that he is the host of Ou Shan''s wedding."


    Yun Nuo took out a name card and handed it over. "Hello. My name is Yun Nuo, I am... is one of July''s suitors. Nice to meet you. "


    Su Chen took the business card and looked at it. "Oh, where''s the gold medal host? When I get married in the future, I''ll invite you to host. Is there a discount?"


    She looked at me and smiled, "Friends of July, I can host for free!"


    Su Chen replied with a gentle smile and made an inviting gesture, "Then please."


    I didn''t want to involve the promise. This was between me and Su Chen, and I didn''t have the ability to protect him.


    "Bai Bai, if Su Chen and I fight, can you protect the promise for me?"


    Only after a long time did he reply with an "Oh". It seemed that he was still unhappy. Sigh! This devilish brat!


    Su Chen led us to the private room. I could tell at a glance that Ou Shan wasn''t Ou Shan, but more like a puppet under his control. She didn''t say a word, only faintly smiling as she ate.


    He looked at me. I shook my head at him, and he didn''t say anything more.


    Su Chen didn''t eat, he just picked up a cup and drank as if it was nothing.


    Suddenly, Su Chen said, "Let''s get married in July! As soon as we get married, I''ll give you what you want. "


    I swallowed the food in my mouth and calmly replied, "I will naturally get what I want. I don''t dare to accept what you''ve given me."


    It''s all right to marry him, but I don''t believe him.


    "Oh? "Are you that sure?" Su Chen put down the cup in his hand and ridiculed, "I don''t know where that damn boyfriend of yours went, and you don''t have any bargaining chips with me, what right do you have to think that you can get it?"


    When I heard ''damn boyfriend'', Xiao Bai just spat out a word. When Su Chen finished his sentence, it directly slapped me with its mouth, "Slap!"


    As expected, Su Chen knocked himself down to the ground again.


    In my heart, I added, "Serves you right." Then, I continued to look at Su Chen arrogantly.


    Shocked, he poked me, saying, "Why does he listen to you like that? This is a grandson? Or is it a 24 year old boyfriend? "


    I hated the multiple choice question, but it was easy to answer: "Grandson."


    Xiao Bai did not agree. "Mama, I don''t want such a son!"


    You act like a good boy after getting lucky, but who did this devilish brat learn from?


    The second time he hit himself, Su Chen quickly recovered. As expected of someone who wasn''t human, he stopped the bleeding and the swelling in an instant. In the blink of an eye, he recovered to his original state.


    Su Chen seemed to be interested in Bai Bai, but he didn''t get angry. He asked me with a smile, "What''s his name?"


    "Little White, your big name hasn''t appeared yet." There''s nothing to hide. Since Bai Bai isn''t even born yet, I don''t believe that he can come up with the word birthright.


    Su Chen snapped his fingers, and Ou Shan, who was eating on the side, disappeared in an instant. Yue Nuo was shocked, and the chopsticks in her hands fell to the ground.


    I grabbed the promised arm and whispered, "It''s alright. With me here, don''t be afraid."


    "Aiya, when did you learn to be heartbroken? Someone''s green hat is almost reaching the sky." Just as Su Chen finished speaking, a stream of liquid spurted out from my lower abdomen and landed on Su Chen''s face.


    Alright, Xiao Bai was angry and directly spat at Su Chen.


    I suddenly felt a little ashamed, I would rather go and stab Su Chen for nothing. Such childish behavior really made me lose face!


    Su Chen dipped his hand into the white saliva, placed it on the tip of his nose and sniffed. Then, he licked it pervertedly ¡­


    I suddenly felt like vomiting and wanted to beat him up even more!


    "Ghost Saliva." Su Chen stretched out his tongue and swallowed the saliva on his face into his stomach, "Little White, do you know what the Ghost Saliva is used for?"


    "Do what?" I no longer have the face to see the promise. If I can bring him out alive today, I probably won''t have the face to see him again in the future.


    "Only a demon head can have the Ghost Saliva, and the Ghost Saliva is a tool to express one''s love. If the other party accepts your Ghost Saliva, then the Soul Contract will be formed." Su Chen spoke with a serious expression, but I was completely confused.


    A Soul Contract? How is this possible?! Wasn''t the demon head just a mass of resentment? Didn''t it have a soul?


    Su Chen looked at me with a smile and said, "It''s said that mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, and the more she looks at him, the more she likes him. In July, don''t you find me much more pleasing to look at now? "


    I''ll go with your grandmother''s ass!


    "Pui!" My family is a boy, a son! " I repeat, because this is the sex I chose for nothing, the son!


    "It doesn''t matter, I can call you grandma, but when you give birth to Whitey, I''ll marry him!" "Hahaha!" He laughed so arrogantly that I couldn''t hold it in any longer. I turned the branch into a short knife and chopped towards him.


    He agilely snatched it away, still laughing. "Nanny, you can''t kill me. If you kill me, your little Whitey will die of loneliness. Hahaha ¡­"


    Su Chen smiled and disappeared. I wanted to chop off the chair he was sitting on, but thinking that he had already run away, he was definitely punishing me for the money. Thus, I had to endure it.


    "Damn Eggy, what is going on?" Bai Bai, is what he said true? " How could it be possible for the Soul Contract to form just by spitting? It had to be fake!


    After a long silence, he said, "It seems to be true ¡­"


    I really want to cry, how could my treasure have a soul contract with that pervert? The more I thought about it, the more irritated I became, but there was no place for me to talk! Song Nan wasn''t here, and neither was Min Hao. I just wanted Ou Shan''s soul back, why did I give my son to a pervert?


    "Is there any way to break it?" Is killing him okay? " I don''t care about all that. If I could, I would kill Su Chen right now. At most, we''ll just wait for Song Nan to come out and then we''ll go together!


    "He ¡­ He is now immortal. " Xiao Bai helplessly replied, "Because he was refined from the grudges of the human world. As long as there are grudges in the human world, he will not disappear."


    Ashiba! What should he do now? Song Nan just went to sleep, and when he woke up, he discovered that his son had already decided on a soul contract with a pervert.

 C97

    "Mama, actually there''s nothing bad about having a soul contract, he can''t hurt you in the future." She comforted me in a soft voice.


    "Then can I hit him?"


    "It''s possible!"


    However, I still wasn''t happy. Ying Nuo suddenly said, "Perhaps, I can help you guys."


    "You?" I was completely shocked!


    Yun Xiao quickly explained, "July, I''m not intentionally hiding this from you. It''s just that my identity is special, so it''s hard to say."


    "A special identity? Why is it so special? " My gossipy heart began to stir again.


    "My sect was destroyed by someone." "And I, too, am being hunted."


    Looking at his proud and desolate expression, I had the feeling that I had met a fallen noble.


    I didn''t have much to ask, so I changed the subject. "Then how are you going to help me?"


    "I''ll prepare first, I''ll contact you in three days."


    If I die, I''ll just treat it as if it''s a cure. I really hope to be able to remove this damned soul contract before Song Nan returns.


    However, something even more infuriating has happened. Su Chen is actually waiting for me at my house! Because of his soul contract with Bai Bai, I couldn''t catch up with him.


    He was lying comfortably on the sofa. I couldn''t do anything about it. How infuriating!


    "You want to be my wife?" Bai Yixue''s soft and tender voice that carried a serious attitude did not have the slightest bit of deterrence!


    Su Chen laughed like a flower. "That''s right! That''s why I came to live with you, to cultivate our relationship so that we don''t have any foundation when we''re together. "


    Only the devil would believe that he was here to cultivate feelings.


    "Su Chen, do you have a way to remove your soul contract with Xiao Bai?" I''m in a rush, I''m not even letting Su Chen off.


    "Yes." Su Chen answered with certainty, "As long as you marry me, you can transfer the soul contract to you, and it will be cancelled."


    Just pretend I didn''t ask!


    Although Su Chen did not eat nor drink, his existence was a type of negative energy. Even though his status as a loathsome ghost was so low, even if he did not move, he was still not pleasing to the eye.


    "Can you disappear?" I asked him irritably. I felt that if he were to appear in front of me again, I really wouldn''t be able to hold back from hitting a ghost!


    "What is disappearance? "Is it delicious?" I really admire him!


    He won''t leave! I''m going! I''ll be out of here when I slam the door.


    I came out, but there was no place to go. I strolled around and arrived at the Promised House. I wanted to see how his preparations were going. He knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. Could it be that the person chasing after him had found him?


    All of a sudden, I started to panic a little.


    His card was still in my schoolbag. I found it and followed the address on the card to the company. It was already late in the evening, and most of the people were gone, except for one or two who were still working overtime.


    A girl who worked overtime saw me and politely said to me, "Miss, are you going to get married? If you need anything, please come back tomorrow morning after eight o''clock. "


    I walked over to her and asked, "No, I''m not here to get married. Can I ask if you promised to come to work today?"


    "Promise?" We don''t have anyone here who would promise. " That person was very surprised, but he was very sure that there was no one called Ying Nuo here.


    It was truly strange, was it possible that he promised to be a ghost?


    "Think about it again. A few days ago, my friend was the one who presided over my wedding. It was at that wedding that he gave me his name card." I thought maybe the man didn''t know the promise, so he handed me the card.


    The man took the card, glanced at it, and said, "This is not our company''s business card."


    She took out a business card of her own and gave it to me. "Our company''s business cards are all in the same format, you see."


    While I was still in a daze, an older man suddenly walked over. He politely said to me, "Hello, I''m the vice manager of this company. Can I see your name card?"


    I nodded and handed him the card the girl had just returned to me.


    He looked at it and said, "This business card is our previous style. This new business card will only be used this year. However, our company does have a boy named Promised, but he resigned last year. "


    The manager spoke politely, but I could hear the displeasure in his tone. It was not a good thing to promise to be married under the name of the company, having resigned last year.


    I thanked the manager and left the company.


    After discussing it with Xiao Bai, we decided to look for another promise.


    When he reached the Promised House, he was still not there. I let myself open the door for nothing and went in first.


    I think he went to get something to help me, so he wasn''t home. I waited for over an hour, but he still hasn''t come back. I was a little tired from playing, so I lay down on the sofa to sleep, but this sleep lasted until the next day when I promised that I wouldn''t be back for the entire night.


    Sleeping on the sofa was very tiring, so I dragged my feet and went home first.


    When I got home, the bastard began to mutter, "Where did you take me to in July? After disappearing for so long, I thought the two of you were eaten by evil spirits. "


    I made an ugly face at him because I would rather be eaten by a monster than see him.


    I took a shower and went back to my room to prepare for bed.


    At this moment, Whitey suddenly spoke up, "Mama, Su Chen said he doesn''t know where we went."


    I touched my lower abdomen. "That''s very normal! We don''t need to report where we are going to. Who does he think he is! "


    "It''s not Mama." Xiao Bai hurriedly explained to me, "After we formed the soul contract, he and I could sense where we were. But he said that he couldn''t sense where we were last night. There must be something strange about the promised house."


    I don''t mind. The promise said that he was being hunted, so it''s normal for him to live in a place that is a little more secretive.


    "Mama, I think it''s better if we don''t believe in promises. I and Su Chen actually don''t have much to do with the Soul Binding Contract. Mama, if you don''t dare to say anything to me, then I''ll say it!" Xiao Bai completely missed the main point.


    I took a ghost candy from the canister and gave it to him. I sighed and asked him, "Bai Bai, you said that there''s someone you like. Could it be Su Chen?"


    I really can''t remember, ever since I had Bai Bai Bai, I spent most of my time living in the hab. I didn''t see many deaths, otherwise, how could I explain why Bai Bai was willing to maintain the status of the soul contract with Su Chen?


    "Mama, no, I like people."


    Alright, Su Chen isn''t human, but I couldn''t find a match for the person I like no matter how hard I try.


    "Bai Bai Bai, Mama still wants you to be with someone you like, do you understand?"

 C98

    "Mama, I don''t want to get her involved. She''s always been a good person."


    My son is a love saint, but my heart hurts.


    Finally, I got the promised call. I didn''t ask too much and just hung up the phone and ran over to his house.


    When I entered his house, I found that the entire room was empty. The furniture was no longer there.


    On the ground, there seemed to be many strange animals. Xiao Bai called them dragons, dragons and nine sons, different. He wanted to introduce them to me, but I couldn''t remember them all.


    "Promise, what do you want?"


    Yun Ning pointed to the formation on the ground and said, "This is the Nine Dragons Enchantment Formation, it can remove the soul contract of the person with the eye of the formation."


    I don''t know why, but I felt like he was lying to me.


    Nine Dragons Drawing Contract, this phrase is a little ridiculous, please forgive me for being so petty, but to draw the contract is to draw the contract out? Then, where would it lead to? In addition, the promise was very certain that this could remove the soul contract. This was different from the name of the formation.


    I didn''t say it out loud. While Yun Xiao was turning around to pour the medicine for me, I let Xiao Bai secretly change the locations of two of them.


    He promised to bring me the medicine that came out of the knife. "This is the primer for the formation. I''ve been preparing the ingredients for the formation for the past two days."


    I pretended that the medicine was too hot and blew gently on it. "Promise me that I''ll be going to your company the day before yesterday."


    "Oh? What are you doing in our company? "


    "I have nothing better to do. I just wanted to see how your preparations were, so I came to your house to find you. But you weren''t there." I pretended to be a pity. "So I went to your company, but it''s a pity that your company has already gotten off work. I haven''t even seen how the wedding company works. If there''s a chance in the future, you take me, okay?"


    It was obvious that the promise was a sigh of relief, and he said very easily, "Alright, you can do it anytime you want. When we get rid of the white soul contract later, we can also go today. "


    I smiled at him and kept blowing.


    "Bai Bai, can you smell what kind of medicine it is?" I asked in secret.


    He thought for a moment. "I can''t smell anything," he said, "but there seems to be a part of it that makes me drowsy, and it smells very good. It''s like bait or bait or something."


    There seemed to be nothing wrong with that, and when I thought about it, I was even more afraid to drink it. Was there any relationship between what he had said and what he had promised to do with destroying the soul pact?


    "It shouldn''t be hot in July." Promise me.


    I handed him the medicine. "Promise me. Help me get it first."


    As soon as he had it in his hand, I ran to the door, pulled it open, and ran out.


    However, when I ran out the door, I found that I had actually entered the room. With the cup of medicine in hand, Yun Nuo gave me a charming smile. "July, where are you going if you don''t obediently drink the medicine? Don''t you want to remove the soul contract on Bai Yi? "


    "Promise, I just suddenly remembered that I have something to do, so ¡­" I continued to play dumb and asked Whitey, "Can this be broken?"


    Xiao Bai helplessly said, "This is not a spell, but a magic treasure. Unless I break the magic treasure, I can''t sense where the magic treasure is."


    I leaned against the door and thought that I was done. I promised that I would definitely place the treasure outside the door.


    "Bai Bai, when Su Chen couldn''t sense you that day, could you feel him?"


    "No." Xiao Bai replied, "I forgot to tell you."


    This grudge isn''t for nothing. Indeed, I forgot to ask at the time. And even if I had been told for nothing that he couldn''t feel Su Chen, I would still have come here.


    I turned the branch into the most familiar knife, perhaps not long enough, and added a few centimeters.


    "Do you think that would be useful?" Yun Nuo smiled and suddenly charged in front of me. I brandished my blade to slash across his body. So, this wasn''t him!


    The promise slowly disappeared, but his voice was still heard, "I did not lie to you in July, this formation can truly remove a soul contract. Think about it, if that vile spawn dies, wouldn''t the soul contract be able to be annulled? "


    "Why? Promise, aren''t we good friends? Why are you doing this to me? " Before you lose all decorum, please play your trump card. Even though it isn''t of much use, we can only drag it out for a little longer.


    The promise''s voice turned cold: "Do you still remember what I said? My sect has been destroyed. "


    "Well, so what?"


    "So what?" "You''re really innocent. Isn''t it you who exterminated my family?"


    Eh? Where did you get such a big pot? Baby can''t be carried!


    "Promise? Did you make a mistake? Although I''ve made a mistake, in essence, I''m still a weak little girl. How could I ¡­"


    Wait! Destroying your sect... I seem to have some impression of it. At Lingguang Girls'' Academy, the school that was annihilated by Song Nan, could it be?


    "Continue!" There''s nothing more to say! " The promised voice sounded like ten thousand years of ice: "Our sect has always been one to exorcise evil and defend the dao, to help the justice. I don''t know how you did it, but today I want to avenge my Master and the entire family of senior brothers!"


    It seemed like this was a hassle.


    "Promise me, don''t be rash. There''s a misunderstanding here." I wanted to explain it to him, but where should I start?


    "Misunderstanding! So many lives have been lost and none of them have been reincarnated. Explain to me where their souls went and what kind of misunderstanding it was! "


    I opened my mouth, but there didn''t seem to be anything I could explain. Regardless of the previous reason, my soul was devoured for nothing. This was the final result. I let out a long sigh and said, "I won''t explain anymore. Tell me what you want."


    "In July, I believe that you didn''t do this. I just need to get rid of that vile spawn and then I will erase your memories, okay?" She changed her tone and gently said to me, "You drank that cup of medicine and everything will end soon?"


    "And if not?"


    "You''re very smart. You switched two of the magic tools, but that didn''t affect the formation at all." He noticed my little trick and said, "Once you are with the medicine, stand between the array and I will only get rid of that evil bastard. If you want to protect him, I will have to get rid of you as well."


    This is not a big, small problem, but a local and overall problem.


    "Then you can kill me too!" I grit my teeth, wanting me to give up for nothing. This is simply impossible!


    "Hehe, July, have you been bewitched by this vile spawn? Do you know that the first thing he did after he was born was to eat you? "


    I coldly snorted. Right now, I am particularly disgusted by such words. "Do you think that you don''t need to worry about me being eaten?"

 C99

    I thought it would anger him, but he fell silent.


    He ignored me, but he activated the formation!


    Each of the nine magic tools on the floor had their own three-dimensional appearance, just like 3D animation. I stood against the wall and raised my knife to defend myself.


    "Motherf * cker, you don''t need to care about them. Pay attention to the top!"


    I looked up. It scared the baby to death! A lot of eyes had appeared on the roof!


    If he really did throw a few ghosts at me, I, who was already immune to it, wouldn''t be so panicked. However, the more eyes he saw, the more he felt goosebumps all over his body and a chill down his spine.


    Soon, the ceiling was full, and it began to spread towards the wall. I quickly left the wall and endured the nausea as I looked at my eyes. I realized that those eyes were actually human eyes! I made a few gestures with the knife to my eyes, but it didn''t go down.


    Very quickly, the wall was full, and his eyes began to take in the ground.


    I looked around me and hardened my heart. I gathered the magic tools on the ground and stepped on them.


    "Mama, they seem to be out of control." Whitey seemed to be speechless at my actions. "Mama, stand still. I''ll try ¡­"


    After Xiao Bai finished speaking, the dragon floating on one of the magic tools was sucked into my lower abdomen.


    "Is it delicious?" I asked Whitey.


    Bai Bai was very happy. "Delicious! "Mama, I still want to eat."


    "Then eat them all!" It''s delicious, you can eat more.


    "But ¡­" Whitey hesitated a little. "If I eat it, I might have to sleep for a long time."


    "Eat, eat. Your Uncle Min Hao already calculated for me that I can live to 27." What a fucking joke. Being short of lifespan could serve as a good reason. I continued to coax Whitey, "You should eat more and become stronger, only then will you be able to protect Mama better!"


    Xiao Bai did not say anything else and ate the remaining eight pills.


    He had just spoken to Bai Bai and ignored the surrounding situation. When he looked at the situation once more, his eyes were all over the place.


    I felt my legs go weak as I stood on the instrument that had been turned to scrap wood.


    "White ¡­" I yelled ''Bai Bai Bai'' in my heart, but that devilish brat already went to sleep, and didn''t give me any response.


    I simply sat down on the pile of wood. At this moment, a faint black fog was rising from those eyes. The black mist slowly gathered together before transforming into a humanoid monster that had eyes all over its body.


    Ashiba! I forgot to ask what this is.


    But it''s okay, it''s on the wall, I won''t do anything to it. But now that it has taken human form, I have confidence. Standing up, I point the knife at it.


    Its eyes were rolling all over its body, and it looked as disgusting as it could get. I''m glad I''m not phobic, or I might have passed out.


    Suddenly, I felt something behind me. I quickly turned around. Behind me, a monster was charging towards me! The moment I turn around, the one who was originally pouncing towards me!


    I jumped to the side, turning the branch into a ball and wrapping it around me. What a clever young man I am!


    After the ball was wrapped up, the ball was beaten back and forth, and I was shaken inside. Since my branches can change, I might as well let the surface of the ball sprout thorns and let you hit me! Pui!


    The ball rolled a few more times and then stopped.


    I didn''t dare to come out. I waited for a while before the ball cracked a little. It was already pitch black outside. Did the Eye Demon eat me? What kind of joke was this?


    "You really know how to play!" Her voice was gentle and charming, it was actually Su Chen!


    After Su Chen finished speaking, he switched on the light.


    I put the ball away after making sure I had no eyes left.


    "Why are you here?" This pervert is actually following me, how infuriating!


    "I''m looking for a husband for a thousand miles!" After he finished speaking, he gave me an ambiguous glance at my stomach. I don''t understand how he managed to complete this transformation, from dying to being with me to being my daughter-in-law.


    "Su Chen, can I ask you something?" I saw that Su Chen had an easy to talk attitude, so I grabbed the opportunity and asked, "Are you a man now? Or a woman? "


    "You want to know?" Su Chen raised his eyebrows, and I immediately nodded my head.


    The hooligan immediately took off his pants. Looking at the pride on his face, I really want to slap him! What''s so great about it? Isn''t it just chasing after my son and begging him to blow up my chrysanthemum? Humph!


    I didn''t want to stay in this room any longer, so I left the house with Su Chen. The moment he stepped out of the door, he saw a lot of blood on the ground. Su Chen was a ghost, so he definitely wouldn''t bleed.


    "What did you do to him?"


    "When I came, I saw him standing here. Unsatisfied, I hit him a little bit." Su Chen shrugged and said with an innocent expression, "Who would have thought that he would not be able to stop himself from hitting me? But he ran rather quickly."


    "How long has it been?" I thought back to when Xiao Bai said that what I saw was out of control. Could it be that Su Chen had already sent the promise away?


    Su Chen thought for a moment, then said, "I don''t remember. Anyway, I used a lot of time to break his array."


    No wonder Yun Ning was not angered by my words. How could he beat Su Chen? Looking at the marks on the ground, there was a lot of blood, but there was only a big puddle on the ground. The two of them did not fight at all, and Su Chen directly dropped his promise.


    Saying that he would come back after getting hurt this time was a bit annoying, but if he did kill him, I wouldn''t be able to accept it.


    I was so lost in my own thoughts that I didn''t notice Su Chen following me all the way. After arriving home, Su Chen very consciously took over the sofa. NNND really treated this place as his home! When my Song Nan comes back, I''ll slap your face until it swells up!


    I angrily thought to myself, while saying that Su Chen couldn''t do anything to me right now, I opened my mouth and started to gobble him up, "Hey! Why are you still here! I''m telling you, you have to pay the rent to stay here! Pay up! "Pay up!"


    Su Chen laughed for a while and threw a card to me. "This is my old bank card. The password is your birthday."


    I didn''t know why, but I suddenly felt a little sad. I kept the card and said stubbornly, "This is only a week''s rent. When the time is up, you will immediately give it to me ¡­"


    Before I could finish, my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Wu Mi.


    Ever since the last incident, forget about seeing it, thinking about it makes my heart ache. I quickly picked up the phone, "Wu Mi, what''s wrong?"


    "I''ve recently come up with a few types of Ghost Snacks. Xiao Bai will definitely like them. I brought him some of each, and if he likes any, I''ll bring him more next time. I''m almost downstairs, are you home? " Wu Mi''s voice was calm and gentle, no longer showing any signs of sadness.

 C100

    "En, I''m at home. That glutton, Whitey, has eaten too much. He''s sleeping. I thank you on his behalf."


    Wu Yu laughed heartily, "What are you thanking me for? I''m one of your Uncle Bai''s. It''s my duty to bring him some delicious food." "No need to say anymore, just wait for me at home. I''ll be there shortly."


    As soon as I hung up, Su Chen asked me, "Did you fall asleep for nothing?"


    "Mm, I wonder what he ate ¡­" I suddenly thought of a serious problem. Both Feng Yilin and Yue Zaiwei were taken care of by Su Chen. If Wu Li saw that Su Chen was here, then ¡­


    Ashiba! Something bad was about to happen!


    "Su Chen, can you disappear for a while? Or into the room? " I pointed to my bedroom, where I had never been able to sleep.


    Su Chen rubbed himself comfortably on the sofa and lazily said, "Why would I disappear? I don''t want to move ¡­ ¡­"


    I brandished my branch and knife as I cut towards him. He quickly dodged to the side and said furiously, "Why are you getting more and more unreasonable, I just saved you!"


    "Bah!" Don''t think that I would appreciate your kindness. He seemed to be holding back something, "You saved me, but you killed Feng Yilin, Yue Zewei, and Ou Shan!"


    Su Chen opened his mouth, but he did not say anything and disappeared.


    I felt slightly at ease. If Wu Mi came, she would definitely fight him to the death when she saw Su Chen. I was really afraid that I wouldn''t be able to protect Wu Mi.


    Wu Mi came quickly, carrying many large and small bags. He displayed them one by one and took out a big jar. "I heard that he liked ghost candy for nothing, so I brought him some."


    I looked at the myriad of Ghost Snacks and silently praised Wu Mi for his fun, but he was the only one who had the patience to do all this. "Wu Mi, don''t be an uncle for nothing, just be a godfather! "My family has been completely taken care of by you, hahaha ¡­"


    Just as I finished speaking, Whitey''s tender voice directly called out, "Godfather!"


    Wu Yu cheerfully responded, "Good girl, godfather will bring you more delicious food in the future."


    However, this little bastard gave me a fright. "Bai Bai, didn''t you fall asleep?"


    "However, it''s only nine dragon souls. I quickly digested them." Whitey''s tone sounded a little proud, and it didn''t forget to hug its legs. "The main thing is that the delicious food that dad brought is too fragrant. He woke me up."


    I took a ghoul candy and stuffed it to him. "I''m afraid this ghoul candy is not as sweet as your little mouth."


    Wu Mi picked up a piece of black air and threw it to Bai. "This ghost is a potato chip that I researched. Try it."


    He started to chew, and his chewing sounded like real potato chips, clear and melodious, "Delicious! "Godfather, how much can I eat in a day?"


    "It''s better if you only eat one of these every day, and you can only eat one or one. It''s not good to eat too much." Wu Mi''s words were directed at me, "However, since you have consumed nine dragon souls today, the consumption is relatively large, so you can eat two."


    I was a little puzzled. "Shouldn''t I be hungry if I swallow something else?"


    "He is different from a human being. He devoured the dragon soul and made it transform into his own cultivation. This requires an consumption of his origin soul, so he fell into deep sleep. As for the Ghost Snack I studied, it''s actually to replenish the little ghost''s primordial spirit, so he''s in need of this right now. " Wu Mi explained in detail to me and threw out his question, "Bai Bai, why did you devour nine dragon souls today? What did you do?"


    What do I say to that? Whether it''s the matter of the Lingguang Girls'' School or Su Chen saving me today, I can still bring back Wu Li''s sad past ¡­


    I thought about it so much, but I lost to innocence.


    "I had a soul contract with Su Chen, then a bad guy lied and said that he could give it to us to undo it. He wanted to use these nine dragon souls to devour me. However, the moment he summoned his dragon soul, he was killed by Su Chen. The more Bai Bai spoke, the more excited he became. He even released a dragon soul. "Godfather, look. I can control it now."


    Wu Mi looked at me expressionlessly. I immediately told Xiao Bai to keep the Dragon Soul. Xiao Bai felt wronged. "Don''t you like it?"


    "Good boy Bai, Mama has something to say to his godfather, you play first." After comforting Bai Bai Bai, I told him everything that had happened in the past few days.


    Wu Mi slowly clenched his fists, and the veins on his fists were exposed. He smiled at me, and it was even uglier than crying. In July, I would rather be killed by him than to avoid him and let him come out, okay? "


    I started to play dumb. "But, I don''t know where he went now ¡­"


    "I didn''t go anywhere. Didn''t you tell me to go back to my room?" Su Chen immediately came out of my bedroom. "July, did you not sleep in this room before? It has spiderwebs in it!"


    When Wu Mi saw Su Chen, his pupils instantly shrank by one fold. A blade suddenly appeared in his hand, which he gripped tightly as if he was slashing at Su Chen.


    Su Chen frowned slightly and easily dodged them. Wu Miaomiao chased, but Su Chen immediately retreated. I watched from the side and felt a little anxious.


    "Hey!" Can you two stop first! "


    But why would they listen to me? Wu Mi had a sense of propriety. They chased each other for so long, but didn''t destroy anything in my house.


    Su Chen was still trying to provoke Wu Mi, "Come on! "Chase after me!"


    In the end, as Su Chen ran, he humphed, "You chase after me. If you catch up to me, I''ll let you ¡­ ¡­ Hehehe ¡­ ¡­"


    I dispiritedly sat on the sofa. What kind of world is this? Why do you have to destroy my three views time and time again?


    Wu Mi finally stopped his pursuit of that irritating fellow and stood on the spot with his saber in hand.


    Seeing that Wu Li wasn''t chasing him, Su Chen was a bit unhappy instead. "Don''t stop, continue chasing. I haven''t had enough fun yet."


    I pulled Wu Mi onto the sofa and sat him down. "Wu Mi, don''t bother with him. He''s a pain in the ass. The more you care, the angrier he gets."


    Wu Mi glared hatefully at Su Chen and sheathed his blade. "You want to court trouble?"


    I saw him frown and ponder. I guess he knew something, so he didn''t explain it to him.


    Wu Miaomiao''s eyes suddenly narrowed. He raised his head to look at Su Chen, "I''m telling you, I''m really tired of you. Don''t come near me!"


    Upon hearing his words, Su Chen immediately laughed, "Haha, you''re annoying me!"


    As he spoke, he shamelessly walked up to Wu Mi and asked, "I''m right next to you, what can you do to me?"


    I silently moved to the side a little bit, MDZZ, such a simple trap can be fooled, I don''t even have time to see it. This bastard''s ability was very strong, but his IQ was extremely low.


    Wu Mi immediately held down Su Chen, and quickly used his blade to pierce through Su Chen''s body. He coldly said, "If you come near me, I won''t be able to resist killing you!"

 C101

    The blade didn''t seem to have any effect on Su Chen. I touched my ear. I really wanted to add another blade to the mix! But with Wu Mi here, I''m afraid I''ll anger Su Chen. I probably won''t be able to stop him when he''s having a stroke.


    Su Chen blinked his eyes and asked innocently, "Why?"


    Disgusting people always had the ability to make people cough up blood at any time. Wu Li was instantly angered by Su Chen, so he directly gave up on the knife in his hand and reached out to grab Su Chen''s neck.


    Su Chen laughed out loud. He was not a human, and did not need to breathe. He did not have any blood vessels, so pinching his neck did not hurt at all.


    Wu Mi stubbornly pinched his fingers together, his face expressionless.


    "Hey!" Have you had enough? " Seeing that Wu Mi did not respond, Su Chen lost his patience.


    Wu Mi ignored him. He just looked at me. I rolled my eyes at him. Forget about having a high IQ, now that I don''t even have a memory left, I really didn''t want to bother with him. However, there was no way to continue being stiff, so I kindly reminded him, "Feng Yilin, Yue Zaiwei."


    "Who are they?" Su Chen''s face was still filled with confusion. He blinked his eyes a few times before he finally came to a realization and said, "You''re talking about the two girls that were with you two? What does it have to do with me? One was killed by Chen Su Sha, the other was sent by me into reincarnation. "


    Wu Mi stopped his movements and looked at Su Chen a few times. He asked, "You can directly send her into the cycle of reincarnation?"


    "That''s right! Is there anything difficult about it? "


    "Then after she enters the cycle of reincarnation, will she be reborn into an adult?" I interrupted and asked, "Think about it, second senior brother, you were also a Canopy Marshal in the past, but didn''t you turn into a pig in the end?"


    Su Chen spread out his hands, "Then this is not something that I can control. Everything depends on her own good and evil." Seeing that I was about to fall out, Su Chen quickly added, "She was always following that ¡­ That person ¡­ I think that not only will he become a reincarnated person, he will also be living in a wealthy family and not have to worry about his food and clothing for the rest of his life. "


    That person? Who? I looked at Su Chen doubtfully. Who would believe that he couldn''t remember Song Nan''s name?


    Su Chen blinked his eyes and smiled, "July, do you have any questions for me?"


    Seeing that I nodded, Su Chen laughed even more happily. "Haha, I won''t tell you the answer, hahaha ¡­"


    MDZZ, if you pay any more attention to him, I''m a puppy!


    "July, do you want to know where Yue Zaiwei reincarnated to?" Su Chen suddenly stopped smiling and asked me seriously.


    I didn''t believe that he would be so kind as to tell me. I shook my head decisively. "I don''t want to. She has nothing to do with me. I don''t want to know."


    Su Chen nodded seriously, "That''s good, because I don''t know either."


    After saying that, he laughed as he clutched his stomach and sat on the sofa. The moment I swung my blade at him, he quickly disappeared.


    I kept my blade and patted the still dazed Wu Mi. "Don''t be sad."


    "I''m not sad." Wu Mi raised his head and looked at me seriously. "I want to go and see her and see if she is really living a good life."


    I am a bit confused, is this really something I can do? I can''t even control my own life and death, how can I do that?


    "I''m sorry Wu Mi, I ¡­"


    Wu Mi knocked on my head, smiled and said, "Where did you think you were going? I only said that I wanted to go, but I didn''t say that I definitely wanted to go, and I definitely won''t let you help me find it. Little fool, your brain needs fixing!"


    I stuck out my tongue awkwardly. Seriously, where did my confidence come from?


    After Wu Mi left, I asked Bai Bai, "Bai Bai, do you think there''s any way to find out where Yue Zeyue was reincarnated to?"


    Whitey should have thought about this question and answered directly, "Go to Yiyun Temple and find that old Taoist."


    "Who is he?" I think the old guy knows a lot, and he''s very mysterious.


    "Someone with great intelligence, he knows everything." Xiao Bai said that he was sure, so I didn''t hesitate any longer and immediately left for the Iyun Temple.


    When I arrived. The old Daoist was shivering as he squatted by the roadside. It was already the early winter, and he was wearing a thin Daoist robe. He looked very pitiful.


    "Mama, don''t be fooled by him. He isn''t cold at all." Feel what I''m thinking and explain it to me.


    The old Daoist pouted and stood up. "How unlovable."


    He could actually hear what Xiao Bai said to me. It seems like what he said was true.


    There was a bench by the road for people to rest, but if he were to sit on it, he would definitely have diarrhea. I frowned at him as he leisurely lay on the stone bench, silently standing at the side.


    "This little guy ate quite a lot!" The old Daoist sighed and said, "Even my old friend has been digested by you. Your appetite is quite good."


    "Old friend?" I don''t know if he''s talking about the one who got his family wiped out, or the bunch of people.


    "Not exactly an old friend. An old acquaintance. "He has a very strange temper and never listens to my advice. If he ends up like this, it will be his retribution." The old Daoist didn''t seem to want to say it out loud.


    I stopped pursuing the matter and directly said, "I want to know where Yue Zeyue was reincarnated to."


    "There are many things that are better off not knowing." The old Daoist narrowed his eyes and let out a long sigh, "That fool directly sent Yue Zaiwei into the cycle of reincarnation, but he did not erase Yue Zaiwei''s memories. Her current memories are in a deep sleep, and when she sees you, she will awaken. Then, she will once again be involved in this matter.


    "We just want to take a look from a distance." From what the old Daoist means, he is asking me to choose whether I want to know or not. He just looks at us from afar and then walks away, not letting her see us at all.


    The old Daoist smiled in a strange manner and then disappeared from where he was.


    What was going on? Is he playing with me? It was too irresponsible to disappear without a word.


    I was so depressed that I was on the verge of vomiting blood. I suddenly said, "Mama, it''s not that he didn''t tell us where Yue Zaiwei went to during her reincarnation. It''s just that she didn''t enter the reincarnation cycle at all."


    Huh? To enter the cycle of reincarnation?


    "Su Chen lied to us?"


    Bai Bai answered in a negative tone, "Su Chen did not lie to us. It''s just that the reincarnation cycle that he sent Yue Zaiwei to was not the real reincarnation cycle. This, only Su Chen knows, this old Daoist was just telling us in a euphemistic manner, just what exactly happened. "


    Su Chen, you lunatic, messed with me again! I definitely won''t let him off this time!


    Su Chen was lying on the sofa watching television when he angrily killed his way back home. It was a very childish cartoon of a preschool child, and his smile was as innocent as the heavens.


    I didn''t waste any time with him. The branch changed into a knife and rested on his neck, "Su Chen, I''ll give you a chance to speak the truth, don''t force me to make a move!"


    Su Chen was very afraid of my sword, so he shrank back. Two ropes that looked like ropes came out of my lower abdomen and tied him up.

 C102

    "Xiao Bai, we already have a soul contract, do you need to treat me like this?" Su Chen felt rather wronged.


    Xiao Bai did not reject his trick and said coldly, "Don''t try to get close to me, I''m not familiar with you."


    Su Chen angrily turned his head to the side, "Go ahead!"


    "Where''s Yue Zaiwei?"


    "Didn''t I already say it? If she entered Samsara, how would I know which family she went to?!" He was so confident that he refused to admit it.


    The point of the knife in my hand pushed forward a little, and where it had pierced his skin there was already a spark of laughter. He howled, "July! What do you want to do! Do you mean it! "


    "Pui!" Could it be that you came here on a fake basis? "


    "When have I been with you for real?!" Su Chen felt even more wronged, "Think about it for yourself!"


    Hearing his words, I felt a little guilty. No, there''s also Ou Shan, and although he didn''t kill Feng Yilin personally, he died because of him, so I can''t be merciful to him.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. I want to know where Yue Zaiwei is now!"


    "Let me go, I''ll lead you to her." Su Chen glanced at my blade, signaling me to step back a little.


    I did not see the sincerity in his eyes. I turned the branch into a ring and left it on his neck. Su Chen was so angry that his eyes were burning, but he still endured.


    I called Wu Mi, and Wu Mi soon drove over, and was startled to see the three of us. But how smart he was, and then he knew how I''d done it and gave me a thumbs-up.


    At the beginning, Su Chen had instructed Wu Mi to move around the city randomly. After being punished by me, he then began to give directions honestly.


    When we arrived at a villa complex, I was a little convinced of Su Chen''s phrase, "rich families, free from worries".


    There were three non-humans in the car, so we entered unhindered.


    Finally, the car pulled into the yard of a villa. It was only seven in the evening, but the entire house was dark.


    "She won''t be absent, will she?" I''m a little worried.


    Su Chen said lazily, "She''s right inside. You guys go take a look yourself, I''m not interested at all."


    Haha, beautiful! Wu Mi and I got out of the car, and Su Chen was pulled down.


    For some reason, an uneasy feeling arose in my heart. For safety''s sake, I let Su Chen walk in front. His skin was rough and thick, which was the most suitable method to make a trip to Lei Clan.


    We just wanted to catch a glimpse of Yue Zaiwei, and we didn''t want her to see us, so we didn''t turn on the lights.


    Wu Mi frowned as soon as he entered and said, "What a strong smell of blood!"


    Following the scent of blood, we quickened our pace and found a girl in the bathtub on the third floor.


    The girl was about 15-16 years old. Her skin was pale and she wore a cartoon nightgown. She sat in the bathtub filled with water and cut her wrists.


    Wu Mi quickly stopped the bleeding, wrapped her in a large towel, and carried her to the bedroom.


    "Are you sure this is Yue Zaiwei?" I asked Su Chen, feeling a bit of a toothache. Why did this guy need a beating?


    Su Chen nodded, "That''s right! It wasn''t easy for me to find a good one, one with a complete corpse. "


    On the other hand, he looked as if he had taken credit for it. It was truly enough!


    Thinking about it, it made sense. Those who died accidentally before their lifespan was up, or died tragically in an accident, or they were courting death. This girl had previously committed suicide by swallowing sleeping pills, so it could not be said that Wu Mi had deliberately messed with Yue Zaiwei.


    After Yue Zaiwei entered this body, her own memories fell into a deep sleep and she accepted the girl''s original memories.


    "As long as Yue Zaiwei sees us, will she be able to recover her memories?" I was still hesitating. At first, I was very sure that I didn''t want Yue Zelei to get involved again, but looking at Yue Zewei''s current state, I estimated that not long after, she had played me to death again.


    "No, she will only regain her memories if she sees me."


    "Then stand here and don''t move. Whitey, watch him carefully." Ye Zichen increased the rope he let out in vain, so that I could see how Yue Zaiwei was doing.


    Wu Mi had already helped Yue Zewei put on clean clothes. When she saw me come in, she said, "She lost a bit too much blood, and ¡­"


    Before Wu Miaomiao could finish his words, suddenly, Yue Zaiwei stood up straight like a zombie, and floated out of the bed as if she was sleepwalking.


    I was shocked by her sudden action. Wu Mi also quickly pressed her down onto the bed, but it was to no avail. Yue Zaiwei''s small body was astonishingly powerful.


    "Bai Bai, do you have a way?" Since I was in a desperate situation, the only thing I could ask was for nothing.


    Xiao Bai said, "I''ll try."


    After he finished speaking, he pulled out a few strands of the black aura rope that he used to walk Su Chen''s style and tied Yue Zeyue to the bed.


    This method could temporarily control Yue Zaiwei. However, due to the lack of treatment, the black rope could not leave my body. Furthermore, I could not continue wasting time here. Furthermore, it was not easy to explain where I came from.


    Just as she was recovering, the entire bed was suddenly lifted up by Yue Zaiwei and it crashed onto the floor with a crash. He then dragged the person with him to the back of the door.


    Spicy crayfish, this was too persistent!


    "Su Chen, come here and help!" Yue Zaiwei must have already entered into an unconscious state, so there shouldn''t be anything important to do when she called Su Chen in.


    Su Chen came in and directly threw himself on the bed. Then he laid on his side and smiled maliciously at us.


    "What''s going on?" Thinking back to Yue Zewei''s straight and upright "carp fight", I still had some lingering fear.


    "Puppet Technique!" She seems to have met with some trouble, possibly due to her accidental death last time. " Wu Mi had guessed it, but he couldn''t come up with a solution to the problem now.


    Su Chen opened his mouth and said, "Isn''t this simple? Find the puppeteer and kill him, then it will be over."


    I refused to talk to this retard, and ran around the train with my mouth full of questions.


    "Mama, I agree with Su Chen. This puppet technique can only be freely controlled by the puppeteer himself, unless he doesn''t want to play around. Thus, killing the puppeteer is the fastest and most effective way."


    Asiba, if you want to kill me, then kill me, but right now, there isn''t anyone you can kill for us!


    "How do I find a puppet master?"


    Wu Mi shook his head. "Puppeteers are very secretive. They have been hiding in the shadows all this time. We were very passive."


    "Is there a connection between Puppeteers and Puppeteers?" He remembered that the puppets he had seen previously were all wired here to be manipulated. Could it be that the puppeteer had also changed to a wireless version?


    Su Chen pointed at Yue Zaiwei who was still moving on the bed and explained, "Puppeteers are also divided into many different types, those who are implicated in the process are line-controlled, and they are of the lowest level. And this, this movement, this strength, he must definitely be a very powerful puppeteer. "


    A powerful puppeteer, I feel like he is very tall, I feel like I definitely can''t beat him, I can only rely on my backers.

 C103

    "Is puppet technique effective 24 hours a day?" If Yue Zaiwei woke up, perhaps she could analyze something useful.


    Wu Mi thought for a while and said, "It shouldn''t be. This will depend on the puppeteer himself."


    "Su Chen, I need to know what sort of person she was before she died. Tell me about it." He still had to find Su Chen to deal with this. He had caused trouble, so of course he had to make up for it.


    This girl was originally called Chen Xiao. Her family was rich and her parents had sent her abroad to live since she was young. As a result, she was bullied in school and became depressed over time. However, her parents had just added a son and were already busy, so they didn''t have the time to care about her. After a while, she became depressed.


    Depression was not a terminal illness, and Chen Xiao was not a particularly negative person. However, after finishing middle school, she said that she would not continue studying abroad and returned to China. He had been feeling much better after returning home, and had taken a sleeping pill for some reason.


    Perhaps it was because his willpower was weak, Su Chen said, and because his personality was rather warm, but coupled with the fact that that puppet master was already powerful to begin with.


    I also had another question. I couldn''t help but ask, "Yue Zaiwei has been in this body for a few days already. Puppeteer should have had countless opportunities to kill her. Why did she wait for us to come?"


    After asking this question, Wu Mi and I turned our doubtful gazes to Su Chen.


    Su Chen didn''t care at first. After being stared at by us for a long time, he was a little mad, "How did I know you guys were coming to find her today? Furthermore, can I control that puppeteer? "


    I withdrew my gaze and rolled my eyes at him. "That''s right. Puppeteers sure know how to pick the time. They had planned for us to come today, so we decided to make our move."


    Su Chen was completely enraged, "July! "Whatever I''ve done myself, if I dare to take responsibility for it, all I haven''t done is not done it!"


    Don''t bother with him, he''s here with me. There was no longer any human nature left in him, and he was not a human either.


    "Mama, there''s a monitor in the room. We can watch it for a few days." "Maybe I can see someone coming," Whitey reminded me.


    We quickly found the surveillance device and switched the time to the time when Yue Zaiwei disappeared from our sight.


    From the surveillance, it seemed as though Chen Xiao had swallowed an entire bottle of sleeping pills before dying. Following that, she returned to a calm state of mind, as though she had only fallen asleep.


    The next day, she was cooped up in her room all day. I think she was receiving Chen Xiao''s memories.


    On the third day, a woman came to see her, perhaps her mother, judging by her age. Then, from that night onwards, Chen Xiao unconsciously began repeating various suicides!


    He committed suicide countless times, but he did not die. She didn''t know how to cut her wrist. Sometimes, she would use a knife to cut off the arteries and take a whole bottle of sleeping pills. But the next day, she was still alive.


    Su Chen was very happy. He pointed at the screen and said, "Now, you guys probably don''t suspect me anymore, right?"


    "I don''t doubt him anymore, but I''m beginning to suspect that Chen Xiao is Yue Zaiwei." Su Chen, are you sure that she is Yue Zaiwei? If she doesn''t die, how did you get Yue Zaiwei to replace her? "


    Su Chen felt a little awkward. He couldn''t answer this question, and I didn''t expect him to.


    The breakthrough point was still with that woman, but why did she let her daughter commit suicide?


    After looking through the complete information on Chen Xiao, I understood that she was her stepmother.


    That explained it. The stepmother wanted to kill the daughter of her husband''s ex-wife for the sake of her family''s property. The bullshit plot was currently being acted out. According to the general direction of the script, this stepmother should have bought a huge amount of insurance for Chen Xiao.


    We already knew that the stepmother lived alone, so we killed our way through.


    Since he had come uninvited, there was no need for him to knock on the door.


    As soon as he entered, an ambiguous and disorderly atmosphere entered his nose. In the living room on the first floor, a man and a woman were broadcasting a plot that was not suitable for children. They were completely oblivious to the presence of so many spectators.


    How evil was Su Chen? He immediately shouted, "Don''t move! We are the police! "


    The man who was about to attack immediately fell down from the fortress. He laid down on the ground and cried, "It''s all because of Madam forced me to! None of this has anything to do with me! "The one who transferred the property was Madam, and the one who wanted to kill Mr. Chen and his daughter was also Madam. I''m just a laborer, please spare me, Sir Police!"


    The woman was calm. She first saw us clearly, then took off her clothes that she threw to the side and slowly put them on, then scolded the one on the ground: "Open your dog eyes and look clearly, is that the police? "I never would have thought that they were all grasshoppers on the same line. You sell very well, how many times have you practiced this line?"


    After hearing what the woman said, the man on the ground raised his head and looked at us with his small eyes filled with fear and trepidation. He wondered if he would curse us every day if he were to be struck like that and not mention about us in the future.


    The woman lit a cigarette for herself and, without looking at us, said: "Tell me, what do you want?"


    "Can you let Chen Xiao off?" We didn''t want to interfere in their grudge. We were prepared to save Chen Xiao and send her to a safe place to live her life in peace.


    "No, I''ll let her go. She won''t let me go." The woman extinguished the cigarette and said straightforwardly, "I''ll pay whatever you want. Chen Xiao, I definitely can''t let you go."


    Seeing her unyielding attitude, we no longer hesitated. Wu Xiang coldly said, "Then we''ll just have to offend him."


    The woman yawned, stood up gracefully, and walked up the stairs. She left a message, "Do it cleanly, don''t be like that little bitch. You won''t die even after killing so many times."


    Before she could finish her sentence, we discovered that there were suddenly very dense threads appearing around us. The next second, we were suspended in the air.


    It was a Puppet Master! He''s right here!


    The man on the ground stood up and said gracefully, "Yes, Madam. I will definitely make you satisfied this time."


    Ashiba! He was tricked by this person!


    He slowly put on his clothes and sat down on the sofa. "The few of you entered without touching my restrictions. I believe you have some background. How about we play?"


    Sure enough, he was only pretending to be weak, waiting for an opportunity to catch us all in one fell swoop. It was too treacherous!


    However, if you want Wu Li and I to get caught, I will admit it. But, why would that idiot Su Chen get caught? Did he feel like he was caught for fun?


    I glance sideways at Su Chen. The bastard''s face was full of smiles, as if he was enjoying this kind of binding treatment.


    "Life is so boring. It''s a pity to die directly. Let me add some fun to your barren lives!" The man said, his eyes filled with a feverish light.

 C104

    "So annoying!" Bai Yixue''s melodious voice rang out. The blade he controlled was even faster than the sound.


    I looked at the puppeteer who was split into two halves and felt regret in my heart. I really wanted to see what the puppeteer''s ultimate move was, but it was a pity that my channeling had failed and I was interrupted by the impatient devilish brat.


    The puppeteer was dead, but the threads that controlled us were still there, and there was no use in trying to use the branches as weapons to cut them.


    After a while, the woman came out. She didn''t even look before shouting, "Have you had enough fun?"


    Su Chen, who was playing everywhere, casually replied, "Not enough!"


    When the woman came downstairs and saw the puppeteer in two halves, she was slightly surprised but not alarmed.


    "You guys really do have some skill." After the woman finished speaking, she slightly opened her mouth and a fine thread shot out. It actually sewed up the puppeteer!


    After the puppeteer finished sewing, he flew into a rage and with a wave of his hand, he found several rotten corpses. The woman stopped him. "Take it back. It''s useless to them."


    Just as the puppeteer was about to retrieve them, Su Chen jumped over and tore the corpses into two. The rotten filth and chunks of flesh fell to the ground. I was rather glad that I was in the air now.


    "You guys are so amazing, why do you want Chen Xiao?" Is it because she can''t kill him? " The woman sat on the sofa, but she was no longer lazy.


    I''m not good at negotiation.


    "Yes, I want to know why she didn''t die." Wu Niu listened to her.


    Su Chen turned around and glanced at me, and I glared at him. If he dares to spout nonsense this time, I''ll cut him into pieces when I get back!


    The woman shrugged. "I''m not sure. I think she may have secretly drunk my holy water, but my holy water shouldn''t have such a miraculous effect. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have to hide in the crowd."


    Holy water? It must be some kind of evil trick.


    "Can you show it to us?" I asked casually.


    Perhaps the woman wanted to express her sincerity in the negotiations, so she nodded her head and turned around to get it.


    Su Nan was like a monkey as he grabbed the thread hanging from the ceiling and jumped around happily. From time to time, he would even step on the head of the puppeteer.


    The woman returned quickly with a small box in her hand. It was about the size of a palm, but I could tell with a glance that this box was exactly the same as the one Song Nan needed!


    The box was smaller than anything we had seen before. The water inside was a sky blue, and the box was a translucent milky white that matched perfectly.


    The woman held her palm in front of me and showed me, "This is me... that I accidentally acquired many years ago, I can live forever by drinking a mouthful of water from a box every day. "


    I continued to ask her, "What about your threads?"


    She smiled and sat back down on the sofa with the box. "Since I answered your question, shouldn''t you answer mine first?"


    I nodded. "Sure, ask away!"


    "What is your goal? Was it for Chen Xiao? Or for the things in the cup? "


    I didn''t want to answer that question, because once I looked at the box, I couldn''t put it down. I wanted to give this box to Song Nan, because I wanted to give it to him.


    My hands were quicker than my brain, and Xiao Bai was faster than me. Just as this thought appeared in my mind, Xiao Bai snatched the box away and even generously threw it to Su Chen. Su Chen took it. His mouth widened and he swallowed it in one gulp.


    The woman was startled by the series of actions and looked at us blankly. She obviously didn''t expect that the box would be taken so easily.


    Before the storm, it was calm. Therefore, I have a premonition that the big BOSS is going to turn black...


    The woman finally let out a furious bellow. Her clothes had been torn, and she had turned into a spider!


    "After her death, her soul was attached to the spider''s body. I guess the box was in some cave or other that no one noticed, and the spider fell right into the box. " Su Nan''s analysis was very clear. It sounded like that.


    Transforming into a giant spider, he launched an attack and ate the Yin Yang Master first.


    Wu Mi shouted loudly, "Not good!"


    I looked down and saw countless small spiders crawling out from the large spider''s abdomen. They were rapidly approaching us. He didn''t know what additional skills these spiders had, but just seeing them densely packed together gave him goosebumps.


    "Bai Bai, chop that big spider!" Xiao Bai controlled the dagger and chopped towards the giant spider, but the spider easily dodged it.


    She dodged Whitey, but she couldn''t dodge Su Chen. Su Chen jumped down from the ceiling and stepped on the spider ¡­


    Life is truly fragile!


    Xiao Bai seriously used a short knife to chop at the small spider. Su Chen extracted the woman''s soul from the spider''s body. I asked her how to destroy these spider threads, and she smiled sinisterly at me.


    Su Chen lost his patience and asked Bai Bai if he wanted to eat it, saying that he hated bugs. Su Chen shrugged and swallowed the woman''s soul in one gulp.


    After killing all the spiders for nothing, we are still worrying. Are we going to hang here forever?


    Su Chen meant to destroy the ceiling, but this thread was connected to our skin. We can''t just run around with this thread, if we were to be treated as a barbarian, we''d be in big trouble.


    Wu Mi suddenly said, "Su Chen, go get some water and pour it on the silk."


    This time, Su Chen actually obediently went to fetch the water, but how could this annoying bastard be so obedient. Wu Mi said that he would throw the water onto the silk, but this method did work.


    Su Chen acted quickly. Before I could stop him or threaten him, he splashed water all over me. Don''t let the baby pick on your weakness, see if I play with you until you die.


    He went back wet, but his harvest was great. He killed the puppeteer, and he even helped Song Nan find a box. How could I do that?!


    We checked and found that Chen Xiao''s father had already passed away. That half-brother of his never appeared again. Now, Chen Xiao is all alone.


    The four of us negotiated a quiet place where we could buy a house using the card Su Chen gave me.


    After we made our decision, we went to look for Chen Xiao again. It was better to call her Yue Zaiwei, but Chen Xiao sounded weird.


    He parked the car in the villa''s courtyard. Just by getting off the car, he could smell the thick smell of blood. What was going on?


    We rushed into the room and saw Yue Zaiwei use her knife to cut open her own stomach!

 C105

    "What''s going on? Didn''t he already kill the puppeteer? " I looked at Yue Zaiwei in distress. This fellow had already cut open his own stomach, and had already pulled out all of his internal organs. How could he store them back like this?


    Wu Mi had no other way and muttered, "That puppeteer we killed, his mana is so low ¡­"


    That''s right, he used that thread to tie us up, and the puppeteer controlling Yue Zaiwei must be of a much higher rank.


    After Yue Zewei pulled out all of her internal organs, she grabbed a piece of liver and stuffed it into her mouth. Wu Mi could no longer resist as he went over to pull her. Unexpectedly, Yue Zewei pressed her own liver, which she had taken a bite out of, against Wu Millet''s mouth ¡­


    I felt like I was about to vomit, but Wu Mi was not a normal person. With one hand, he knocked out the liver in Yue Zaiwei''s hand and pushed her to the ground, opening up her stomach.


    After the inspection, Wu Mi said, "It''s fine, her internal organs are starting to grow back."


    I suddenly remembered what the old Taoist meant by "the body is separated from the head". I just didn''t know if Yue Zaiwei would be able to reattach her body from the head or if there would be another one.


    Wu Mi held Yue Zaiwei''s hand and said, "We have to take her away."


    When puppeteers cast their spells, even if they were able to cut through the air, they would still be able to come within a certain distance. We were prepared to bring Yue Zewei to the Yiyun Temple. Song Nan''s mother was here, and if the puppeteer were to approach, we would be able to detect him.


    I thought it was a matter of asking for a fee, but when we got there, the temple door was open and we went in before it closed again.


    When we were about halfway to the car, Yue Zaiwei had already fallen into a coma and was still unconscious. Wu Mi placed her on a bench under the Wishing Tree with a worried look on his face.


    "Old fart, do you know why she''s like this?" Seeing how Song Nan''s mother was curiously studying Yue Zaiwei''s stomach, I asked her.


    I didn''t expect her to really give me an answer. "She originally had some cultivation skills, and her primordial spirit was also much stronger than ordinary ghosts. This body actually relied on her existence, so it''s normal for it to grow back on its own."


    I asked Wu Mi, "When you were researching Ghost Snacks, did you ask her to help you test it out?"


    He nodded, "It''s not just a taste, I made some for her."


    Suddenly, Song Nan''s mother said: "Someone''s coming. It seems very powerful. You guys first stabilize him, I''ll find a chance to take action."


    After she finished speaking, she immediately disappeared. I thought that the person who could make Song Nan''s mother ambush him must be very powerful. That was why my heart tensed up.


    The man was so fast that he appeared in front of us in less than a minute.


    He was a short man, wearing a hooded black robe. His face was hidden, making it impossible to tell his age.


    "You three sure have big balls!" His voice was very old, yet it also carried a sense of hostility.


    Su Chen didn''t want to bother with him at all, and Wu Li couldn''t be bothered with him. I looked at her and felt like I had nothing else to say, so I shut up.


    When he saw that we didn''t say anything, he turned around and left. Yue Zaiwei followed his turn and stood up, about to follow. Wu Mi quickly pulled her back.


    Yue Zaiwei''s eyes were still closed, but she had already opened her mouth and was about to bite at Wu Millet''s hand. Wu Millet had no choice but to loosen his grip on Yue Zaiwei''s teeth. However, Yue Zaiwei''s hands and feet also began to struggle, causing Wu Li to panic a little.


    "She''s no use to you now. The woman is dead."


    As expected, he stopped walking. "Dead? How did he die?"


    At this time, Su Chen walked over proudly. "How can I die? "Kacha, I stepped on him to death."


    That person did not say anything else, but Su Chen suddenly ran towards the Wishing Tree happily. He tore off a few ribbons, tied them together, and hung them up on a special rope.


    MDZZ, why am I now a teammate with an idiot?


    Su Chen played very happily. He swung the swing while shouting, "Fun, fun, fun!" "Do you have any other fun things?"


    The puppeteer obviously did not expect such a situation to occur and stood there in a daze.


    "Come here, let''s have a good talk." I beckoned him to come closer. It shouldn''t be difficult to get rid of him today, but I''m tired of avenging people, so it''s better to be clear about it.


    "I have nothing to talk about with you!" He took a few steps toward me.


    "Yue..." What kind of reward did Chen Xiao''s stepmother give you? " I don''t think it''s money.


    He coldly said, "You don''t need to know."


    "Is that so?" I smiled at him and turned to call out to Su Chen. "Spit it out for him to see."


    Su Chen spat out the box, shook it at the man, and then swallowed it. "How are you going to give it to me?"


    "Don''t even think about it, I won''t give it to you. "If you want the water inside, I ¡­" I was going to give it to him, because the box Song Nan got was empty. But for some reason, I was suddenly unsure if the water was working.


    Thus, I asked Whitey first, "Whitey, do you want the water in here?"


    "I don''t know, but the water is good for dung."


    Hearing Xiao Bai''s words, I made up my mind. "I''m sorry, I can''t give you any more water."


    "Then what are we talking about?" That person''s voice was filled with anger, "Are you kidding me?!"


    Su Chen did not mind it being too big, and arrogantly shouted at the person, "I was just messing with you, come on! Come hit me! "


    That person took out a small box. After he opened it, a white line jumped out from the box and charged straight into Su Chen''s mouth. I think he wanted to snatch the box away from Su Chen.


    Su Chen bit the thread and swallowed it like he was sucking noodles. The man quickly cut the string.


    I looked like I wanted to laugh. In fact, if he tried to do something to me or Wu Millet, it would definitely be the right move, but he just had to pick that annoying Su Chen.


    "What do you want with this box?" I continued my negotiations, not sure if I could get some information in my favor.


    He spoke again, but this time his voice had changed, with a kind of raw dumb undertone, like a boy in adolescence: "I want my brother to come back to life."


    "Don''t be silly, people can''t be revived when they die. Your brother must have already gone to reincarnate. Even if you resurrected him, he definitely wouldn''t be the one that came back alive." Wu Mang, who had been silent all this time, suddenly opened his mouth and attacked that person.


    That person was very excited and quickly retorted, "No! No! It can bring the dead back to life, I''ve tried. After killing this woman, I''ll give her some water from the box, and she''ll come back to life! "


    Wu Xiang coldly replied, "Then this time, did you give it to her to drink?"

 C106

    Wu Mi snorted coldly. "Take a look and see if she''s still alive."


    The puppeteer walked in front of Yue Zaiwei and seemed to know Yue Zaiwei''s situation without even fighting.


    "Why? Is it because I kept giving it to her ¡­ "


    Wu Mi interrupted him, "Was her first death caused by you?"


    "No, it''s my junior brother. My previous genius took it."


    I definitely came to a conclusion, "Then you''ve been tricked. The water I gave you should also be fake because the water inside wouldn''t be able to be poured out."


    Unwilling to accept this, he said, "But that woman was indeed reborn after death. I''ve checked and found that she has lived for hundreds of years."


    "Silly child, she was resurrected in the body of a spider due to luck. If this was really that amazing. How could Su Chen stomp her to death! " I can finally analyze it once. This feeling is really good: "As for why this Chen Xiao did not die, it''s because the one who has reincarnated is not her. It''s our friend."


    Wu Mi added, "You''d better bury your brother as soon as possible."


    The puppeteer was silent for a long time before he suddenly knelt in front of us. "I beg you, my brother''s soul is still locked in his body. He hasn''t really died yet!"


    I was startled by his sudden action and quickly hid behind Wu Millet.


    Wu Miaomiao frowned slightly, "You''re saying that your brother''s soul hasn''t been reincarnated?"


    "I can help him reincarnate!" Su Chen interjected and got me to kick him. Too much talk!


    "I beg you, please save him!" He knelt on the ground and kept on kowtowing.


    My heart softened as I whispered to Wu Mi, "How about we go take a look? If he can''t be revived, then let Su Chen send him to the second reincarnation."


    Wu Mi looked at Yue Zaiwei. He was probably afraid that this teenager would pester him, so he nodded.


    Before I left, I kicked the Wishing Tree. This old fogey must have known that we could beat the puppeteer, so he was bored and found an excuse to slip away. What do you mean sneak attack? You made me fear you for such a long time.


    In the car, Bai Bai suddenly said, "Mama, I feel very familiar with this person."


    "What do you mean?" If I were to say that I''m familiar with him, I think that it''s because a group of people came into contact with this puppeteer and absorbed his cultivation for nothing, so they should be greatly influenced by him.


    "I don''t know, I''m just very familiar with him, but I don''t hate him." I touched my belly to soothe him, but I don''t think a bunch of people who don''t hate people are good people.


    It seemed that it was better to be on guard against him.


    He was still hiding behind his black robe. I tugged at the corner of his shirt. "Why are you still pretending to be mysterious now?"


    Yes, that''s right, I''m purposely looking for trouble.


    He reached out with a pale hand and lifted his hat, revealing an equally pale face.


    It looked like he was only 14 or 15 years old, but his voice still matched his voice. A murderous aura faintly flowed through his still youthful face. He would surely become a great devil in a few years.


    "Little brother, have you graduated from junior high yet?"


    He gritted his teeth and bit his lip, ignoring my provocation. How boring!


    Under his guidance, we drove all the way to the suburbs. I felt a little uneasy, but with Su Chen, that pervert, it should be fine.


    After I got off the car and looked at the villa in front of me, I felt that I had been injured recently. I have yet to leave the poverty zone, so why did I keep running towards the villa?


    After entering the villa, he led us directly to the second floor.


    As I pushed the door open, I smelled something strange. It might have been the incense in the room, so I didn''t pay much attention.


    In front of the bed, there was a person lying on the bed. He was bald, had an average appearance, and had a blanket covering him as if he was sleeping.


    "Your brother doesn''t really look like you." I swear it wasn''t the hairstyle. He had a oval face the size of a palm, and the man lying on the floor had a round face.


    He glanced at me, disdainful of my question, and without answering, went over and lifted the covers.


    When I lifted the covers, the strange smell was even stronger, but I had already lost the will to care about the smell, because the corpse in front of us had been cut open, not to mention the internal organs, but also the ribs. But the skin on the outside was still there, like a double door that covered the inside of the shriveled corpse.


    No wonder he wanted Yue Zaiwei to pull out all of her internal organs.


    He explained to us that his brother was a policeman who had been caught accidentally by a criminal in the course of a serial murder investigation.


    "What do you want to do?" I asked the puppeteer, "Do you want your brother to drink that water?"


    He nodded. "If my brother can''t revive, I''ll give up."


    I told Su Chen to take out the box, but the puppeteer''s brother is already dead, he won''t drink it himself, and the water won''t come out.


    After some discussion, we felt that we could let a person feed it to him.


    Clearly, this man was the most suitable for being a Puppeteer.


    But I didn''t trust him, so he couldn''t touch the box with his hand and drink from Su Chen''s hand.


    After taking a gulp of water, the miracle didn''t happen. The puppeteer pursed his lips as if he was about to cry. I comforted him, "He might have died too long ago. Feed him a few more mouthfuls."


    In any case, he couldn''t seem to run out of water, so it didn''t matter if he got a few more mouthfuls.


    However, even after more than ten mouthfuls, there was still no reaction from the corpse. The puppeteer lifted the skin off the corpse. It was very dry inside, and the water that was being fed to the corpse seemed to have evaporated. Of course, it could also have been nourished into the corpse.


    Seeing that I didn''t have any objections, the puppeteer continued to feed the water.


    I was tired of watching, I found a place to play mobile phone, Wu Mi said to go back to the car first to see Yue Zewei, he still did not feel at ease.


    Su Chen was originally a jumping ghost. After taking it for a while, he got annoyed and asked me, "Can''t I let him take it for himself in July?"


    "No way!" I rejected him without even raising my head. I got it with great difficulty. If I were to throw it away, it would be troublesome if I were to continue looking for it.


    After playing with my phone for a while longer, my vision suddenly turned black. The sofa under my butt also suddenly disappeared, and my entire body fell down. Bai Bai, what''s going on? "


    He continued to fall, but fortunately, his speed was not fast.


    Bai Bai said in a rather depressed manner, "I just saw Su Chen stuff the box into the puppeteer''s hands, and just as I wanted to tell you, it fell."


    Su Chen, this retard, wait for me to get out and break his legs!


    However, I can only think about it. I am still falling.


    Finally, I fell to the ground. My butt was hanging in the air for a long time with the wind blowing, so it was a little numb, but it didn''t hurt.


    I discovered that I seemed to have fallen into a basement. I swear, on my list of detesters, Su Chen was ranked first, second in the water platoon, and third in the basement. As long as I encounter these three things, I will be especially unlucky every single time.

 C107

    The smell was the same as it had been in the room, but it was dark and I couldn''t see anything.


    Grabbing the branch in my hand, I turned on the flashlight on my cell phone.


    I first looked at the ground beneath my feet and found that there was nothing there! As soon as I realized this, I began to descend again, Ashiba! I quickly said to myself, "To the ground!" "To the ground!" Then it stopped.


    After stopping, I took a quick look at my phone and realized that there were a lot of people floating in the air. Although there was a large distance between them, this space was really too big, and at the end of my line of sight, it was still extending.


    I walked over to the person closest to me and saw that this person looked like the "brother" I had seen before. He was completely naked and his chest and abdomen were empty.


    Looks like that puppet was just a puppet master casually taking one over. He was cheated again. Where was the trust between people?


    "Bai Bai, what should we do now?"


    "I''m sensing Su Chen. As long as I can sense him, I can bring you out." Bai Bai Bai''s voice sounded a little anxious as well. It seemed like he could not sense Su Chen at all.


    I wonder how that idiot Su Chen is doing now.


    After strolling around for a while, I thought, "I have a big sofa under my ass." I lay back down.


    After playing with my phone for a while, I suddenly remembered, if this space can be what I want, then I can just directly want to go out, right?!


    Just as I finished thinking about it, I instantly returned to my room from before. However, both Su Chen and the puppeteer were already gone.


    A few seconds after I returned, Su Chen also appeared out of thin air. He smiled and said, "Bai Bai, thank you."


    We didn''t call Wu Mi, but searched around the room. He searched through all four floors on the ground but didn''t find anything. It seemed like he had no choice but to stay in the basement.


    Ashiba! I really hate the basement! Why would there be a "basement" here?


    "Mama, don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    I was especially touched when I heard that. Just as I wanted to say a few emotional words, Su Chen answered, "Nanny, don''t be afraid. I''m here!"


    I can only roll my eyes, who recognizes him!


    It was a very deep spiral staircase that took him several minutes to descend.


    We finally arrived. I sat on the stairs to rest for a while, then followed Su Chen inside.


    As expected, after entering, he saw the puppeteer sewing a corpse''s stomach. He was holding a needle and thread in his hand. Right now, the chest and abdomen of the corpse had already swelled up, and it was unknown what was stuffed inside.


    When he saw us, he was very surprised. He quickly pressed a button to the side, and a huge thick barbed wire blocked my path. Su Chen wanted to pass through the net, but I pulled him.


    The puppeteer calmly sewed up the corpse before taking out the box.


    He set the box on the ground, and it began to grow, and the puppeteer dropped the sewn body into it.


    I swear, if I get the box back, I''ll empty it no matter what!


    He continued to sew up another corpse, and beside him were seven more, all stuffed up, but I came down too late to see what he had stuffed in.


    "Hey!" I shouted at him, "What are you doing?"


    He looked up at me as if he were looking at a fool, and he didn''t answer.


    I pointed at the puppeteer and said to Su Chen, "Beat him up!"


    Su Chen went through it. With a stomach full of bad water, he fished out a corpse that was submerged in water and swung it towards the puppeteer. The puppeteer quickly dodged. Unlike an ordinary corpse, the corpse''s toughness was very good. It fell heavily onto the ground but was still intact.


    The puppeteer also started his attack. Instantly, a lot of corpses that had been hollowed out appeared beside me. The corpse felt no pain, and even if it had been cut in half, it would still have been controlled and come crashing towards me.


    Xiao Bai set fire to them, but the smell on their bodies became even stronger after it was ignited. It made me dizzy and unable to persevere any longer. Thinking that my body had been controlled for nothing, I fainted away with relief.


    Rather than saying that he had fainted, it would be more accurate to say that he had entered an illusion.


    In my hallucination, I saw Song Nan. Wearing a long white robe, I had a cold expression on my face. With just a glance, it had taken away all of my thoughts.


    I broke a twig from the tree beside me, but I didn''t give it away.


    Song Nan was talking to a girl in a blue dress. I couldn''t hear him, so I was a little anxious, but I didn''t dare to step forward. After he finished speaking, he made a farewell gesture to the blue-clad woman and walked over to me.


    He didn''t look at me, just brushed past me.


    The woman in blue turned her head and gave me a gentle smile. Her face was very familiar, but I couldn''t remember where I''d seen it before.


    "July! "July!" An urgent call pulled me out of my trance. I opened my eyes and saw Wu Mi''s face.


    We are still in the basement, but a big hole has been forcefully opened in the barbed wire. My branch knife nailed the puppeteer to the wall, making him unable to move.


    I stood up, indicating that they were all right.


    The puppeteer turned his face to the side, not looking at us. I grabbed the branch with my hand and let the dagger grow countless thorns, which pierced through his body to expose their sharp edges. Soon after, new thorns sprouted from the thorns, and he looked as if he was about to be torn apart.


    "Stop ¡­" "Stop ¡­" He squeezed these words out of his teeth with great difficulty.


    I let go of his hand and he panted a few times before saying weakly, "As expected, it is the most vicious woman''s heart."


    "I''m sorry, I''m not married." I shrugged at him, knowing he wouldn''t die, and that''s why I dared. To be nailed by a dagger meant that he wasn''t a ghost. If he had a physical body, he would feel pain, and that all depended on his endurance.


    "What do you want to know ¡­"


    This question was a little difficult for me. As soon as I came out of the hallucination, my mind was completely blank. I wanted to torture the confession, but I couldn''t remember why.


    I looked at Wu Mi, who rubbed his forehead helplessly and asked, "Where did you get these babies?"


    Fetuses? What did I miss?


    Following the direction Wu Millet was pointing towards, I saw all the fetal corpses on the ground. They should have been stuffed into those specially dug out corpses, without a doubt, they were thrown out by Su Chen. Some of the broken pieces didn''t bleed. They should have been treated beforehand.


    The Puppeteer''s lips were still bleeding as he ridiculed, "It was all sold by you, don''t you remember?"


    What? Wu Mi sold it to him?


    I looked at Wu Mi. He also had a stupefied expression on his face.


    "No, I''m not selling it directly to me. My master bought it from you and gave me the complete set."

 C108

    No wonder Xiao Bai felt that this puppeteer was very familiar, he ate this puppeteer''s master, how could he not be familiar with him?!


    I tentatively asked, "Where is your master now?"


    He hesitated for a moment before replying. "Master said that he found a new method of rebirth, so he left."


    En, not bad, very good. It seems that he doesn''t know that his master no longer exists.


    "How did you guys come out of the void realm?" He suddenly thought of something. "Only my master and I can go in and out of that place. How did you do that?"


    I asked Bai Bai in my mind, "Bai Bai, did you know what I was thinking about? That''s why you thought about it."


    "Yeah, after I went in, I felt that it was very familiar, but I couldn''t recall what it was. "When you want a sofa, Mama, I just want to ''give him a sofa'', and then there really is one. That''s why I remember that this is the realm of the void."


    I didn''t say anything. Wu Mi didn''t know what was going on, but the puppeteer shifted his gaze to Su Chen. Su Chen waved his fist at him, but did not give him an answer.


    I can''t kill him, so I definitely won''t tell him the truth. However, this Void Stage seems to be really powerful ¡­


    "Bai Bai, can you throw those disgusting corpses out?" Let this puppeteer trick us, I have to steal something from him.


    "Sure, but if I throw so much away, something will definitely happen."


    "Just stuff them in his room ¡­"


    Bai Bai, this honest kid, just as I said that, he started attacking. Corpses appeared one after another. I was stunned for just a few seconds, and the bodies that were thrown out were all over the floor.


    "Stop, Whitey, no rush ¡­"


    Wu Mi and Su Chen were also shocked by the sudden corpse. They thought that the puppeteer was going to use a powerful skill, so Su Chen rushed over and beat the puppeteer up.


    The puppeteer was beaten up for no reason, and his inventory was even thrown out. He looked at Su Chen with a dejected and wronged expression, but did not dare to say anything.


    I remained silent. It was better not to focus on me.


    After getting down to business, I walked over to the box and asked Bai Bai, "Bai Bai, how do I get rid of the water in here?"


    "Mama, why should I empty it?"


    I told him the truth. "It''s disgusting," I said.


    "Mama, let Su Chen take it. You don''t have to touch it." It seemed like Xiao Bai didn''t want to dump the box, so I could only call Su Chen over, causing the box to shrink as he swallowed it.


    I remembered to ask the puppeteer a question. "What''s the use of this box?"


    He didn''t want to hide it from us, so he calmly said, "Rebirth. I don''t know the specific reason, but Master is only teaching me the way. "


    "Have you ever succeeded?" "Why did you wrap the fetuses in the bodies?" I asked.


    He smiled strangely, "I told you, I don''t know the reason. Even if you kill me, I don''t know."


    I kept the thorn and drew my short blade. There was nothing left for me to ask him. If I continued to ask, he would definitely not answer me.


    After turning around and leading the way, I told Whitey, "It''s time to start."


    The number of corpses once again increased, and the sound of the puppeteer cursing could be heard. Serves him right!


    When we got back to the car, Whitey finally said, "Cleared out."


    "Good!" Take him away! " I didn''t think too much, mainly because I felt that this thing could be used to escape, and at the same time, I wanted to let that puppeteer know that it wouldn''t end well if he provoked me.


    At this moment, Yue Zaiwei''s stomach had pretty much finished growing. I warned Su Chen, "If Yue Zaiwei wakes up, you just hide properly. If she sees you, you''re dead for sure."


    Su Chen made a face at me, not minding at all.


    However, when she woke up and saw me, she suddenly pounced on me. "July!"


    How did Yue Zaiwei recover her memories? Shouldn''t you have forgotten me? Besides, even if she wakes up, the one pouncing on her should be Wu Mi. She isn''t that familiar with me, right?


    "In July, I have been having nightmares every day. I dreamt that I had become someone else. She had to commit suicide every day. She scared me to death!"


    I tried to push her away, but she held me tighter.


    I looked at Wu Mi for help, but he had no choice but to say, "Weiwei, don''t be like this."


    Yue Zaiwei was still hugging me. She was especially surprised. "Who are you?"


    Wu Mi: "¡­"


    As if I had guessed it, I asked carefully, "Are you Ou Shan?"


    "That''s right! Do you not recognize me in July? " Her face was full of surprise, and I felt a pang of old blood.


    "Su Chen!" Get the hell out here! "


    Su Chen started to act dumb. He was clearly still in the room, yet he didn''t show himself.


    I was extremely furious, I really wanted to chop him up, "Su Chen, you lied to me again!"


    On the other hand, he walked to the floor and didn''t explain or argue. He acted like a dead pig that wasn''t afraid of boiling water.


    Ou Shan also saw Su Chen and turned her face away. In front of Ou Shan, there were a lot of things I couldn''t say. I could only endure it for now and let Su Chen quickly disappear.


    After Su Chen had disappeared, Ou Shan suddenly said, "In the end, he still likes you. Even if he became a ghost, he still likes you."


    I don''t know how Oshan accepted that Su Chen turned into a ghost, but I want to know how she died.


    Asking a person how they died, I was still unable to ask. After a long time, I finally gave up.


    I admire her for accepting reality in a very short time after she found out she had made someone up. Afterwards, she had completely taken over her new identity. Chen Xiao''s father and stepmother had already passed on a large amount of their inheritance to Chen Xiao, so although Ou Shan was still alone, she had become a rich woman.


    The rich woman didn''t want to go back to the villa, so she insisted on forcing her way into my house. She said that she had died too many times in the previous house, and that there was a shadow in her heart.


    There was one good thing about Ou Shan''s arrival, and that was that Su Chen had automatically disappeared.


    I think Su Chen still feels guilty towards Ou Shan, but! Even if he were to disappear, he should have at least told me where Yue Zaiwei was!


    After letting Bai Chen locate Su''s position, I found an excuse to slip away.


    But when we arrived, I was speechless. Su Chen was actually at the zoo.


    I leaned against the railing and looked at Su Chen, who was sitting on the top of the Monkey Mountain.


    Su Chen saw me and greeted me happily, but he still sat there pretending to be the Monkey King.


    I couldn''t call him, so I just told Whitey to tell him that if he didn''t come, he''d be dead.


    Perhaps it was due to me warning him too many times, but he is already immune to this warning. He makes a face at me and has no intention of coming over.


    Heh, not coming over? Little boy, do you think this baby can''t do anything to you?

 C109

    "Xiao Bai, bring him back to the space realm!" After watching Su Chen disappear into the distance, I turned around proudly and walked into a secluded place.


    The void realm was no longer pitch black, and after being emptied, it looked much more comfortable.


    Su Chen was still squatting on the ground like a monkey, it seemed like he didn''t want to care about me.


    I asked Xiao Bai to think of a sofa for me. I ignored Su Chen and started to play on my phone. Let''s see who can play who can.


    Finally, Su Chen couldn''t take it anymore and asked me, "What do you want to do?"


    "Nothing, I just want you to play with me." I gave him an innocent smile and went back to my cell phone.


    He edged closer to me and asked me a question. "Is this place completely isolated from the outside world?"


    "Right." He answered for me. I don''t know.


    Su Chen was still hesitating. Finally, he said with great determination, "I can''t tell you where Yue Zaiwei is. I can only tell you that she is in the other box."


    Could all of the seven Holy Items in the South Sea be boxes? Song Nan has two, I have two, and the fifth one is about to appear!


    "With the Ghost King?" I can''t think of many bad guys, but the Ghost King is the first.


    "The Spirit King?" Su Chen''s face was full of surprise, "You mean Yama? Or a judge? "


    Damn, Su Chen actually didn''t know the Ghost King!


    After his death, his soul was taken away and he appeared together with the Spirit King. I thought he was together with the Ghost King, but he never said I was related to the Ghost King!


    Therefore, there should be a big BOSS behind him that was pushing the whole matter forward.


    Su Chen could not say it, and did not dare to say it. Perhaps, being able to say all of these was already his limit.


    "Su Chen, when did you die?"


    He smiled bitterly. "The night you promised me."


    He actually died so long ¡­


    The uncontrollable guilt in my heart starts to churn. From that early on, I was targeted, if he had not fallen in love with me, would he not have died?!


    Looking at his face, I would instinctively hate him. However, my heart couldn''t bear it. Perhaps this is what it means to be pitiful.


    "Su Chen, I''m sorry." I felt that I had ruined his life.


    Su Chen stood up and smiled, "It''s all in the past now. In the future, I''m bound to do a lot of things that I don''t want to do. After I break the soul contract with Bai Yi, you can find a chance and use that short knife of yours to stab me in the heart."


    "Why did you have to cancel the soul contract?" I asked out the question in my mind. After which, I felt that something wasn''t right and hurriedly explained, "I didn''t want to kill you right now. Don''t misunderstand."


    "If I die, and the soul contract is still there, then for nothing, I won''t be able to form a soul contract with anyone else." He explained, "Because I definitely do not have the reincarnation of the reincarnation. Before I die, I will never be able to undo it."


    "Do you know how to solve it?"


    "Actually, the soul contract can''t be resolved. It can only be transferred."


    "Transfer?" Is love shifting?


    "I have someone I truly love, or someone I truly love for nothing." Su Chen joked with me, "Do you really want to fall in love with me? That way, you won''t have to marry that damned person."


    "Pui!" "Disrespecting the elders, slap your lips!" Bai Bai said angrily, but didn''t succeed this time. It was like flirting. I felt a little awkward.


    Coming out of the void, I wandered off to the Food Street. Ozzie said she wanted to eat a spicy hot meal from one of the stalls here, and told me to bring her one when I got back.


    After buying the spicy hot sauce, I carried it back.


    On the streets of Gourmet Street, there were often beggars. Most of the beggars here were real beggars, and the only thing they didn''t get was a few mouthfuls of food.


    Seeing what I was carrying, the beggars did not move.


    As I passed in front of them, I felt a fierce glare from behind me. I turned around, but the glare had already disappeared.


    "Bai Bai, what''s going on?" I felt sure my intuition would be all right.


    Indeed, it was a promise.


    I moved according to the directions I was pointing to and walked in front of Yun Nuo. I handed the Ma La Pao to him. "I''ll give it to you to eat!"


    He looked up at me, his face blank, as if he didn''t recognize me at all.


    "It''s over." I reminded him, "You should be the one to receive the normal performance. Eat it all the way to the end of the spicy hot spicy dish without leaving any soup."


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, and when he looked at me, his eyes were filled with resentment and hatred.


    I kept the spicy hot spicy perm and walked forward. "The spicy perm is for someone else. If you want to eat, then come with me."


    I bought some porridge and steamed buns on the way and chose a flowerbed.


    Following behind me, Yun Ning sat down a meter away from me. She received the porridge and steamed buns before wolfing down her food.


    "Why are you like this in the city?" His body was that of an old man. His face was covered in stubble, and his clothes were rotten to the bone. Moreover, there was a terrible stench coming from his body. He probably hadn''t taken a bath for many years.


    He gave me a supercilious look and continued to eat.


    After they had all eaten, he said to me expressionlessly, "I''m not full yet."


    I felt both angry and amused. "You''ve been starving for too long, so it''s hard to eat too much at once."


    He knew it, too, and turned away from me.


    "I''m full. You should tell me what''s going on now, right?"


    He groaned for a long time before saying, "At that time, my body was no longer usable, and I was heavily injured. This old beggar had just starved to death, so I forced myself to use his body first."


    "Is the promised body not yours as well?" Knowing that the promise had long since left work, I began to doubt it.


    He nodded. "The promised body is very suitable for cultivation."


    Shameless, shameless, this kind of person.


    "Are you a ghost?" To be able to separate from the body and seize the other''s body, how should this be defined?


    He was stunned by my question. After staring blankly for a few seconds, he arrogantly said, "I am a god, not a ghost!"


    I really want to smack this spicy hot pot on his head: "God your head, more or less crazy."


    He mumbled something and could not hear it clearly. I ignored him and asked, "What was your real name?"


    "What for? Heroes don''t ask where they came from, don''t you understand? " He answered me with an impassioned look of contempt.


    I didn''t do anything as I leisurely said, "If you behave and say it, I''ll give you money and let you find a place to wash yourself. Put on clean clothes and you''ll have food to eat within a month."


    He was obviously tempted and kept swallowing his saliva.


    "I''ll give you another ten seconds, or I''ll be leaving."


    "Ten ¡­ Nine ¡­"

 C110

    "Good, good, good! I say! " He quickly shouted, "I''m called Li Gou Lei ¡­"


    I almost choked to death on my own saliva. This name is too fucking demonic!


    Li Doge looked at me angrily, his old face slightly red. "Where''s the money!?" "Give me the money."


    "What are you so anxious for? If you act like this, where can I find a place for you to bathe?" I stood up. "Come with me."


    Where else could he go?! Of course, I didn''t want to take him home.


    After telling Ou Shan and asking her to inform the guard beforehand, as well as Xiao Bai''s presence, I walked into the villa unhindered.


    However, no driver wants to pull us here, the bus won''t be able to get here. This baby walked over step by step. What''s so pitiful about that ¡­


    After sending him to the bathroom, I started wandering around the room, looking for a cloakroom.


    This old beggar was only 1.6 meters tall, he was skinny and small. Ou Shan''s body was now 1.7 meters long, she could definitely wear clothes.


    After I found the cloakroom, I picked out a T-shirt without a logo, pulled out a pair of jeans, and threw them into the bathroom.


    When he came out, he had gone from a sloppy old man to a fragrant old man.


    I gave him all the money in my wallet. "You don''t have a key or a key, so don''t run around. I''ll bring it to you tomorrow."


    I''m not a good person, and I feel a little guilty for treating him like this. After all, I ate his nine dragon souls for nothing.


    And he, as if he remembered his Dragon Soul, shouted at me, "Zhang Qi, what have you done to my Dragon Soul? Why can''t I feel it? "


    Asiba, whatever you''re afraid of will happen. I sincerely bowed to him and said, "I''m sorry, child. I couldn''t hold it in. How about I provide you food and shelter for a year?"


    Before he could explode, I ran.


    I took a taxi home as fast as I could, but I could pay for it with my cell phone. Otherwise, I would have to walk home.


    However, when we got home, Ou Shan''s spicy hot spicy had already been covered into a ball. The angry Ou Shan fiercely pinched my butt before letting me go.


    I rubbed my butt and told her that I wanted to borrow her villa. She was still angry, but she readily promised me, "I''ll stay here for as long as I want. In any case, I won''t return there even if I die."


    I took the key and the key card, and the next morning, I took a taxi to Wu Millet''s place.


    I don''t know why I couldn''t say what I wanted to say out loud when I saw Wu Mei. It wasn''t because I was afraid that Wu Mei would be sad, but because I suddenly remembered that there must be a reason why Su Chen said those words when he was certain that he had completely lost all contact with the outside world. If I said that there was another box, and that Yue Zewei was inside it, it would definitely harm Su Chen.


    As the words reached the tip of his tongue, he swallowed it back. What was even worse was, what excuse should I use to explain this matter?


    After staring at Wu Mi for three seconds, I found a reason to tell him about my promise.


    "Wu Mi, you know he''s not a good person, but I don''t dare to go myself. Accompany me to take a look."


    His pitiful appearance easily tricked Wu Mi. He called the administrative office and said that he wouldn''t be at work today, so he drove me to Ou Shan''s villa.


    He was helpless with me. "You! He was afraid that he would cause trouble again, and he was willing to seize the opportunity for a year! Speak! Was his head kicked by a donkey?! "


    I also felt wronged and pointed at my own stomach. "This devilish brat ate nine dragon souls, so it''s still profitable for him to eat for a year ¡­"


    By the way, I bought some leftover breakfast for Li Doggie. What a kind and caring girl I am!


    When we arrived at the villa, Li Gou San wasn''t sleeping as I had expected, but was nervously sitting on the sofa in the living room on the first floor with his eyes wide open.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I put the breakfast in front of him, and he came to his senses, but instead of going to breakfast, he dropped to his knees in front of us.


    WTF? Are you trying to scam me for the new year''s money?


    "What are you doing?" If you have something to say, then say it. I can''t stand your big gift! " He is an old man''s body right now. Kneeling by an old man would be a loss of lifespan, even if I don''t have anything to lose.


    He was still kneeling on the ground, unwilling to get up. He stubbornly said, "If you don''t agree to my request, then I won''t get up!"


    I was completely speechless. At the very least, I should first tell him what it was about.


    "If you stand up, I''ll promise you!"


    F * ck, he''s really obedient. As soon as he finished speaking, he stood up and quickly said, "Who was the one that lived here before?"


    I looked at Wu Mi, and he signaled me not to say anything.


    I sat down on the sofa and said slowly, "Tell me why you''re asking this question. I''m sorry, I don''t believe you. I can''t let my friends be in danger. "


    "What danger!" He stomped his feet anxiously. "A hundred! 1000... No, even ten thousand of me cannot beat him, how could he be in danger?! "


    Wu Mi and I were both shocked by his words. What did he mean?


    No matter how anxious Li Gou San was, he still had to explain to me slowly, "I train in the Divine Path and can feel the aura of the almighty being of the divine way. In a room here, I found a faint trace of the aura left behind by a almighty being.


    Although he didn''t know what he was talking about, he felt it was very powerful.


    "Which room?"


    Li Doggie led us to the second floor and actually went into Osan''s bedroom. He pointed to the bed and said, "It was found there."


    I looked over. There was nothing there, and Dog Li was so respectful and scared that he didn''t dare to approach.


    "There''s nothing at all!" I complained to him.


    He once again showed the whites of his eyes in disdain. "Of course you can''t see it, because you''re just a mortal. Only a god can see a god."


    This brat truly deserved to be beaten up. He really wanted to get beaten up by Wu Mi.


    "Can you tell when this aura was left behind?" This was a rather important issue. If Ou Shan was the almighty person that he was talking about, then everything would become thorny.


    "Not really, but at least we can find one. With just a glance at her, I can tell if she''s a capable person or not."


    Wu Mi spoke up at this time: "Although I do not know your divine way, but I also know, it is always the high level that sees the low level at a glance, and the low level can only deduce the high level at a glance, or maybe even the high level at a glance. I think that even if you met a almighty one, you probably wouldn''t be able to recognize him. "


    Li Gou San''s face turned red as he shut his mouth and did not speak again.


    As for me, I thought of one or two questions. They had originally thought that Yue Zaiwei had entered Chen Xiao''s body and was cultivating with her. That was why this body did not die. What about Oshan? Ou Shan didn''t have those powers, how did she keep her body from dying?

 C111

    No matter how we thought about it, we felt that there was something wrong with Ou Shan. We discussed it and decided to let Li Doggie stay at Wu Millet''s place.


    Without further delay, we left the room.


    Wu Mi pulled me back and whispered, "There''s someone in the car."


    Wu Mi and I stopped in our tracks. Li Doggie didn''t care about that and went to open the car door.


    We were not unfamiliar with the person in the carriage. Although he looked a year or two younger than before, we immediately recognized him as the puppeteer. I bet Hairy # 5 that he''s definitely wearing a woman''s outfit.


    I ruined his place of residence. It looks like he''s been living here for the past two days.


    When Li Gou San saw the puppeteer, he was unexpectedly excited. He turned around and looked at us with sparkling eyes: "This kid has such a heavy aura of death, did you catch him to give to me?"


    I blinked and decided not to speak.


    Li Gou finally agreed to it. He happily got into the car and said in a wretched voice, "Little brother, you won''t be able to live long. It''s such a pity that your body is ruined. Why don''t you let me keep it ¡­ ¡­"


    Originally, the puppeteer was confused and stupefied by his actions, but Li Gou remained undead as he gave the puppeteer a kiss on the mouth. The puppeteer didn''t even move a hair, leaving only Li Gou''s butt flying backwards.


    If you don''t seek death, you won''t die. The main reason is Li Gou is still a fool, where did he get the confidence that Wu Mi and I would prepare a new body for him?


    Wu Mi drove while I sat in the passenger seat. Li Gou lay there for a long time before getting up and limping into the back door.


    I looked in the rearview mirror and saw that Dog Li was sitting gingerly on the edge of the door.


    There''s no comparison, so there''s no harm. I suddenly feel that my living conditions are pretty good, there''s only Ou Shan in my room, although I''m not sure if she''s an enemy or friend, but she definitely won''t do anything to me in a short period of time. As for Wu Mi, it would definitely be very difficult for him to lead an innocent and a foolish life.


    "July, what are you thinking about? Why are you laughing so happily?" Wu Mi didn''t look at me, but somehow he sensed that I was laughing.


    I didn''t try to hide it anymore and laughed out loud. "I was just thinking about your miserable life ¡­"


    Before he could finish, a familiar face appeared on the windshield and made faces at me through the glass.


    I pointed at him and scolded, "Su Chen, you idiot, get in the car!"


    Su Chen squeezed out another strange expression before obediently getting into the car. Li Gou was only afraid of puppeteers, but he was even more afraid of Su Chen. His body was previously destroyed by Su Chen, how could he not be afraid?


    I glanced back at Lee Doggie. He was on the verge of tears. I sighed helplessly. I can''t blame anyone but myself.


    Su Chen felt like he had ADHD. After sitting for a while, he started to get annoyed.


    I looked at Su Chen, a peculiar feeling lingering in my heart. Su Chen had always been very friendly towards me, but he had such a gentle personality. Even if he kept changing girlfriends, I didn''t feel that there was anything immature about him.


    Now, every time she saw him, she felt that he would change a little. To put it nicely, he was becoming more and more comical.


    I glanced back at Su Chen. He was already lying behind, his head resting on the puppeteer''s thigh, his foot on Li Gou''s shoulder.


    When he saw me turn around, his eyes widened as he asked, "What is it?"


    I ignored him and asked the puppeteer, "What''s your name, kid?"


    From the puppeteer''s expression, I read what he wanted to say: "You are the child, your whole family is a child!"


    However, he didn''t dare to say it out loud. He could only dejectedly say: "Su Mu."


    This name was really amazing. I couldn''t help but ask, "Which Mu?"


    "Twilight."


    Hehe, Su Chen, Su Mu. The two of them can be brothers now.


    Su Chen sat up and carefully looked at Su Mu. He said: "You''re definitely not my brother. You''re too ugly."


    When he finished this sentence, the atmosphere in the car was a bit strange. Li Gou Cang laughed out loud. Su Mu punched Li Gou''s face across Su Chen.


    Li Gou rubbed his swollen face and closed his mouth.


    Right now, this car was quite funny. I''m just an ordinary person, but I''m pregnant with a ghost. Wu Mi was a ghost keeper, Su Chen was a detestable person, Su Mu was a puppet master, and Li Gou was a divine cultivator, yet the attributes of both were different.


    Actually, this can also be considered a form of fate. After cultivating for ten years and crossing the same boat, I feel that they should come to my side ¡­


    Wu Mi sent me home first. Just as I was about to get out of the car, Wu Mi called out to me, "In July, my original coffee shop was renovated into a boutique. Can you help me out now?"


    They all knew that if they were to open a boutique opposite the hospital, they would definitely not earn anything. I understand, he''s trying to keep me from being cooped up at home.


    "Alright, I''ll go take a look in the afternoon. I''ll entrust these three idiots to you. Watch your Ghost Snack, don''t let Su Chen eat it all."


    There''s a reason for this. I have caught Su Chen eating free snacks quite a few times.


    "Don''t worry, I have plenty of snacks to support him." Wu Xiang smiled gently at me. "Do I need to accompany you up there?"


    "No need, take them away first."


    As I watched Wu Miu leave, I began to walk back. To be honest, I was a little afraid to go home.


    "Fuck, don''t be afraid, I''m here!" Bai Bai''s soft voice gave me strength. ''So what if Ou Shan is almighty? If you want my life.''


    When I got home, before Ozzie got up, I made a simple breakfast and asked her if she wanted to go to the boutique with me.


    I tried my best to hypnotize myself. Ou Shan was Ou Shan. I would treat her the same way I treated Ou Shan.


    She happily agreed, and with a face full of longing she said, "July, do you remember that we had fantasized about opening a boutique together?"


    "I remember, how could I not remember?" Once when we were shopping, we saw a lot of things we liked in a very personal boutique, but we didn''t have the money to buy them, so we fantasized about opening this boutique together and matching our favorite videos every day.


    Oh, I wish you were.


    After the meal, she quickly cleaned up the dishes.


    Leaning on the kitchen door to watch her skillfully washing dishes, I said to her, "My friend won''t be staying at your place for the time being. I met other friends on the way, so we went to live at Wu Mi''s place."


    "Since there''s nothing to do there, I think we should buy that place. I will buy another set and move there." "I''m so happy to live with you. I can eat a good breakfast when I open my eyes," she said.

 C112

    "Little rich woman, please invite an aunt. When you wake up in the morning, there will be food to eat and it will be even more delicious than what I cook. You don''t need to wash the dishes." I smiled and teased her out of habit, as usual.


    Her face darkened as she said gloomily, "July, I just long for home. No matter if it''s before or now, I''ll always be alone ¡­"


    I don''t know if it was true or just an act, but I went up and hugged her. That''s what she wanted, isn''t it?


    When we arrived at the store, there was only a little sister in the store arranging the goods. Seeing us arrive, she sweetly smiled at us but didn''t say anything.


    "Mama, she''s not human." Tell me for nothing.


    I called Wu Mi and he said that the girl was a ghost he had created, like the folk breeding industry.


    I think it''s a pity that Wu Mi went to raise ghosts!


    I gave the ghost a name of my own, Tiantian, and I sat at the cash register and talked and played with the computer. If a customer came in, I''d take the money and Tiantian would take care of everything.


    After a few days of relaxing, he didn''t have much money in total, but he was very happy.


    But all of a sudden, Wu Mi''s phone call came in. I felt guilty for a second, since it only sold a little.


    "July. I''ll pick you up after work."


    Ou Shan always mistook Wu Mi for my boyfriend, so when Wu Mi came to pick me up, she happily pushed me out of the store.


    As soon as I walked closer, I saw the worry on Wu Mi''s face. My curiosity was piqued, as someone who could make our Master Wu frown must have been a big deal. I said without a care in the world, "Wu Mi, tell me what''s unhappy. Let this baby have a good time."


    Wu Li looked at me with hidden bitterness in his eyes and said, "Li Gou San has found a new body."


    The bastard was fast, but I didn''t get to the point.


    "He said that being a man is annoying, and he wants to be a woman ¡­"


    I immediately burst into laughter. Who would believe that he wanted to be a woman? "Is it because Su Chen and Su Mu always beat him up, so he wants to change to a woman''s body so Su Chen and Su Mu can''t touch him?"


    Wu Mi was silent for a moment, then said, "You''re really smart, then why don''t you guess why I''m worried?"


    "Isn''t that easy to guess? It would be inconvenient for three men to live with a woman. " That was not right. Li Gou San could not be considered a woman, but a transvestite.


    With a long sigh, Wu Mi said, "You''re right."


    Li Gou San somehow got his daughter''s body, and still insisted on living in Wu Mi''s house. But how could the rich and strict their daughter live with three men, so they had to make a fuss every day.


    This was not the most tragic part. The most tragic part was that Wu Mi discovered that the body of the rich girl was pregnant ¡­


    When I finished listening, I started laughing maniacally. However, Wu Mi''s resentful eyes indicated that this matter must be handled by me.


    I can''t laugh anymore. I''m confused.


    The advice Wu Mi gave me was to persuade Li Doge to give up this body. However, Li Gou San had already lost his original body. If he gave up his current body, not to mention where he went, the child in his stomach would definitely be gone.


    Even if there was no other way, he had to go and take a look.


    When I got to Wu Mi''s house, I saw Renren Li gracefully lying on the sofa, holding a fruit plate and eating it gracefully. After seeing me, she smiled a little. She looked really beautiful with her fair skin and a smile like a flower.


    "July, you''re here." She didn''t get up but said gently, "I''m pregnant right now, so it''s not convenient for me to move around. If you don''t have a good hospitality, please take care of it."


    "Pui!" Li Doggy, you better sit down! Otherwise, I''ll let Su Chen hit you! " I won''t take advantage of her. If he were to steal her handsome body, I might be able to fall in love with her. As for beauties, hehe ¡­


    Although it won''t be as cruel as destroying a flower, this baby is definitely not a person who cherishes the fairer sex.


    "How did you get this body?"


    He sat up with a plate of fruit in his arms and answered honestly, "This girl jumped into the moat and committed suicide. I had to run away from a lot of water ghosts to get this body. Right, that girl''s soul was entangled by the water ghosts. I don''t know if it will ¡­"


    A vulgar smile appeared on his cold face. He really wanted to slap her.


    "Su Chen!" Su Chen! " After I shouted twice, Su Chen appeared from his feet to his head like a ghost in front of me. His face was filled with sleepiness, as if he had yet to wake up from his sleep.


    "What is it? Yesterday, I slept all night with Su Mu, so I''m taking a nap ¡­"


    I touched my belly and said to my precious son, "Bai Bai, you''re green."


    "Green my ass!" I was just playing a game with someone else, how did he turn green? " Su Chen had a puzzled look on his face.


    Well, I was thinking too much...


    I quickly pulled back, "Su Chen, if we can get back this girl''s soul, will you be able to put her back?"


    "Shrugging it back wouldn''t be much fun. After soaking in the water for so long, her body is soaked in cold water and she won''t live for more than a few years." Su Chen yawned.


    Hearing my question, Li Gou San threw the fruit plate away and wailed: "I don''t! I want this body! Don''t send it back to me! I don''t! "I don''t!"


    Eggy, it''s too noisy. No wonder they kept on beating him up.


    "Stop arguing! If you keep making noise, I''ll really beat you up! " Looking at the sky which was already completely dark, the matter today would definitely not be resolved. "Wu Mi, when will her family come? I''ll come early tomorrow. "


    "Morning break ¡­"


    "No!" They are no longer coming. " Li Gousheng hurriedly interrupted, "Yesterday and today we did not come!"


    Since he hadn''t come for even two days, he should have already given up.


    "Li Gou Can, do you really want to give birth to this child? I still find it hard to accept, what is in this Li Gou''s brain? "


    "7 months, you don''t know what it''s like to have a little life growing in your belly ~"


    He had been pregnant for three years, and this was exactly the kind of person he was talking about. "Idiot, I have one in my stomach as well. You can still talk to me and help me beat him up, can you?"


    The remaining Li Gou''s face was red and black, black and red. He twisted his butt in anger and went up to the second floor: "I am a lady, I will not lower myself to you!"


    I was so disgusted that I almost puked. It''s not good to be a normal person, right?


    Wu Mi stood up and said to me, "I''ll send you back in July. Whether her family can come or not, you don''t have to come tomorrow. I''ll think about whether there''s any other way."


    I nodded, as if I were useless.


    For some reason, I suddenly felt a little cold. After putting on my coat, I was still very cold.

 C113

    Wu Li''s brows creased into a frown. He should have also felt the cold.


    I sneezed from the cold. "Is your heating broken?"


    Wu Mi kicked me for nothing and replied, "Mama, no, there''s something dirty coming!"


    Ashiba! He hated this the most! You can do it if you want. Is it to cause trouble if you lower the temperature this low?


    Wu Mi closed the windows and doors as fast as he could, but water still seeped in slowly. I went over to the window and looked out. The baby felt a bit sore because the whole house was underwater now!


    I hate water! I hate water! I hate water! Say important things three times.


    "Li Gou Can, get out here!" It must have been him, this suicidal little expert.


    If I don''t want to, I''ll just hand over the remaining parts of Li Gou. If there''s a debt to pay, I''ll deal with it myself.


    However, Wu Mi pointed to me and said, "He is already outside."


    But no, there was nothing unusual about such a large floating lump of water.


    I wanted to hand him over just now, but when I saw that he actually left, I couldn''t bear to do so.


    "Let''s save him!" I discussed it with Wu Millet.


    Wu Mi looked at me in astonishment and smiled helplessly. "You''re still the same person. As long as you''re in my circle of friends, you won''t give up."


    I shrugged. Maybe that''s what it is.


    Su Chen and Su Wan were already in the room. Su Chen still had to ask Su Wan to come. He was a puppet master after all.


    Advanced Puppeteers were really powerful. They were able to salvage the wet Li Doggie from his body in one go.


    I threw a big towel at him and he sat up slowly and wrapped the towel around himself and shivered.


    The calm water outside suddenly began to surge violently, violently crashing into the house.


    "Don''t worry, these are all illusions," Wu Millet assured me.


    However, just as he finished speaking, the window was smashed by the water, and a large amount of water flooded in.


    I just stood there and let the water drown me. I felt like I had lost my breath and my heart.


    A woman appeared before me. It was the woman in the blue dress I had seen in my hallucinations. She looked at me with compassion in her eyes.


    I heard her say, "Is it worth it?"


    I nodded.


    She asked again, "No regrets?"


    I nodded again.


    She laughed, and even in the water I saw her tears.


    What she held in her hand was the branch I had wanted to give Song Nan. She held it out to me, and I opened my mouth to bite it.


    "You can go. There will be a day when you will come back. Even if it''s a sea of rocks or a star transfer array, your fate will not change ¡­"


    I suddenly remembered where I had seen this blue-clothed woman before. It was that statue at the back of the mountain at the Iyun Temple!


    No wonder I felt familiar when I saw her.


    I don''t know what this conversation means. Maybe it''s a fragment of my forgotten memory.


    The woman''s figure was moving further and further away from me. No, it was me who was moving further and further away from that woman. Finally, I came out of the water and soared into the sky ¡­


    "July!" When I was awakened, my body could still feel the freedom to fly.


    When I opened my eyes, I was still underwater. Wu Mi pulled me to a corner of the room and said, "Don''t be afraid, all of this is just an illusion. Don''t move here, Su Chen, Su Wan, and I can handle it."


    After he finished speaking, he picked up the remaining dog and threw it in front of me, saying to Whitey, "Whitey, look after him. Don''t let anyone capture him."


    With that, Wu Mi turned and disappeared.


    The rest of the dog wrapped the towel tightly around its body and was still trembling.


    "Do you know what''s going on?" Talking can ease the tension, and I start to have no words to talk about.


    He sniffed his nose and said, "They seem to realize that I''m not their daughter, so they hired a mage to bring her back."


    I couldn''t help but retort, "If you want to change, then so be it. What''s the point of creating so many moths?!"


    "Elder sister, if I want to change, will you let me?" A lithe and beautiful voice sounded. There was an additional Lee dog in front of me.


    The remaining Li Gou who came out later on actually had a lot more of them than the remaining one who shrunk into a ball. I first hid the remaining Li Gou behind me and asked her, "What''s Lady''s name?"


    "Wang Xue." She quickly answered my question, not forgetting to ask, "Elder sister, do you want me to change?"


    This was a little awkward. I rubbed my nose and said, "I''ve asked. If you go back now, you won''t have much time left ¡­"


    This excuse is too weak for me to convince myself.


    Wang Xue smiled bitterly. "My life is only a few decades away. If I can be together with someone I love for one more day, it would be a blessing."


    I was speechless. The body belonged to someone else, and that person even had children and lovers. How could I not return it?!


    I squatted down and tried to persuade Doggy Li, "You''re a dog, why don''t you change your body back. Big Sis will help you find a better body, okay?"


    Li Gou San raised his head with a wronged look on his face: "She didn''t want this body, so I picked it up. She threw it away herself, and you still blame me?"


    I looked at Wang Xue. Indeed, if she didn''t jump into the river, even if Li Gou didn''t have the guts, he wouldn''t dare steal her body.


    "How could I jump into a river!" Wang Xue''s eyes turned red. "I just found out that I''m pregnant and was so happy that I wanted to tell him. But why did I get pushed into the river ¡­"


    "You''re lying!" "Your house and the hospital are both so far away from the moat. Do you remember to tell him why you took such a big detour?"


    Wang Xue was stunned. It was as if she was also thinking about this question. Her face was at a loss and her mouth kept muttering, "Why would I want to go to the river? Why should I go to the river? "


    "Who is your lover?" I want to help her look for clues, not listen to gossip!


    Wang Xue was still at a loss. She looked at me with an incomparably stupefied expression.


    This is a ghost with retrograde amnesia, identified.


    "I''m sure you still want to clear up these things before deciding whether to go back or not. You''ve suffered too much, and it''s not good for the child in your stomach." I deduced that Wang Xue was a weak girl, so I tried to persuade her from the side.


    She hesitantly nodded her head and at the same time made her request, "Can you help me investigate?"


    I braced myself and said, "Then can you keep your illusions now?"


    Although I know that this water is fake, but I, who become more and more afraid of water, will only become more and more flustered.


    She blinked her eyes. "What illusion technique? I don''t know. "


    "You didn''t materialize this water?" Wang Yue was speechless. How could I be so foolish? According to what Li Gou had said, she had only been dead for a few days. How could she have so much mana to create such a realistic illusion?


    He waved his hand at her and said, "My friend has already gone to settle things. He should be back soon. You and I will wait for them here."

 C114

    I kicked at the trembling dog, "I already said the water is fake, how did you get wet?"


    Li Gou shook his head and said, "The inside of the room is fake, the outside is real."


    I had a sudden foreboding that if anyone''s water was fake, it would be nothing more than an illusion to scare people off. If the water outside was real, then the other party''s cultivation could be very high.


    The more I thought about it, the more anxious I became. I wanted to go out and take a look, but I couldn''t leave Lee Dog with Wang Xue here. Walking around irritably, I feel like my head is on fire.


    "Mama, Emptiness Realm." Remind me.


    Right! My son is smart! I told them to keep their distance, and they disappeared.


    When I got to the broken window, I was told for nothing that the window was not broken and that this was just an entrance.


    Reaching out my hand, I felt the cold, wet water. Before I could ask Bai Bai to leave, something grabbed me and dragged me inside.


    In my panic, I quickly took the twig in my hand.


    Xiao Bai shouted at me, "Mama, don''t talk, don''t breathe!"


    I can do it without talking, but it''s too hard to stop breathing, right?


    Closing my eyes, my whole body was pulled into the water. I held my breath and realized that it was no different from breathing. The bathroom opened up and I was so shocked that I almost screamed. It was actually three water ghosts that pulled me!


    The familiar face didn''t give me any feeling of familiarity. Fear and disgust made me mercilessly swing my long sword at them. Their swollen bodies were nimble in the water, dodging the knives, but their hands were still on my arms.


    Helpless, I can only put the knife close to my arm to cut, but in an instant, three water ghost grabbed my hand holding the knife.


    Whitey''s two arms flashed with a white light as it caught the body and knocked the six water ghosts away.


    The water ghost did not dare to stop Bai Bai. It held its saber and swam forward.


    After swimming for a short while, we saw Wu Mi fighting with the water ghost. We rushed over to help Wu Mi fight off the water ghost. Wu Mi smiled at me and then went with us to find Su Chen and Su Mu.


    The water was so big that we couldn''t see them even if we swam around.


    All of a sudden, Bai Bai reached out and grabbed Wu Xiang''s hand, pointing upwards. Wu Li understood, and they swam upstream together.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I asked him in my mind, saying for nothing that he felt the water coming from above.


    Sure enough, after a while, we saw a rectangular board, the size of a door.


    We looked at each other and stood on the board together.


    After standing on the board, the surrounding water disappeared in an instant. Now, we are standing on the roof of Wu Mi''s house. In front of us, there is ¡­


    Not so good.


    Su Chen and Su Mu were both there, but they seemed to have fallen asleep as they stood there with their eyes closed.


    Surrounding them were seven ghosts. Their bodies were completely black, like seven three-dimensional shadows. However, one of the ghosts had four legs and two heads, but it only had one body and a pair of arms.


    Upon seeing us, another six black shadows immediately appeared before us. They didn''t attack us. Wu Li and I looked at each other for a moment before making our move at the same time.


    But we skirted the six ghosts that had just appeared and rushed at the two-headed one.


    The two-headed ghost did not dodge and let us attack.


    When the knife entered its body, I suddenly had a thought. Actually, this double-headed ghost is the bait!


    Sure enough, Bai Bai, who was controlling my body, suddenly lost consciousness. Wu Mi retracted his fist and closed his eyes.


    I closed my eyes and withdrew the branch from my palm.


    Since it was even able to knock out Bai Bai, I might as well do as I see fit.


    After a minute or so, a voice said, "Are you sure there''s no one else in the room?"


    From the sound of it, it was probably an old man. He seemed to have lived through many vicissitudes of life, yet he was filled with vigor and vigor.


    No one answered this voice. After a few seconds, the voice said: "What about Wang Xue? What about her body? "


    After a few seconds, he said, "Untie her."


    Based on my deductions, I think it''s about me.


    "Mama, what just happened?" I know my guess is right.


    I slowly opened my eyes and thought to Xiao Bai, "It''s fine for now. When the fight starts, quickly receive your body."


    The old man was wrapped in a daoist robe. It was unknown which sect he came from, but his beard was taller than Su Mu''s.


    I put on a disdainful face and despised him.


    It was the two-headed ghost that stood behind him, so I scorned it along with me.


    "Little girl, where did you hide Wang Xue? Can you tell me?" His face was friendly.


    I quickly thought to myself, he can''t see that there is anything wrong with my body, so it means that his mana isn''t as high as I thought. That''s the weird thing about the board that brought us here.


    "Bai Bai, can you keep that board in the realm of void?"


    Since I said he wanted to try, I started spouting nonsense to divert the old man''s attention. "You are too unreasonable. You barged into my friend''s house for no reason and knocked him out!"


    "Mama, it doesn''t seem possible." You stand on the board and I''ll try again. "


    "I''m telling you, if you hurry up and apologize ¡­" "I will help you persuade my friends to forgive you! "If you don''t apologize, I ¡­"


    I stood on the board and loudly said, "I''ll crush your board."


    He wasn''t afraid. Smiling, he said, "Just step on him. If you can step on him, I''ll immediately let you and your friend go ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, me, Plank, and the other three comrade-in-arms were taken to the void realm together.


    At the same time, he brought in another one, a two-headed ghost.


    We didn''t move him. I subconsciously first looked for Li Gou She and Wang Xue, but there was only one person in my line of sight. Judging from his clothes, it should be Li Gou San.


    "Li Gou Xue, where''s Wang Xue?"


    Li Gou''s expression flickered, but he did not reply. But I could see that she wasn''t Lee Doggie anymore.


    "F * ck, Li Gou is left behind." Remind me to look back, I turned around and saw a middle-aged wretched uncle, his face full of grievance.


    "Li Gou San, can you do it? "How did you get beaten up by a girl?"


    "She cheated and attacked me!"


    "Don''t worry about the game or anything else. It''s embarrassing, okay?" I can only say a few words to him. This body belongs to Wang Xue, so she can take it back without a doubt.


    Right now, I''m even more worried about how to wake up Wu Li, Su Chen, and Su Mu.

 C115

    I know the key is this two-headed ghost, but, how can I release it?


    "Wang Xue, can you let this two-headed ghost wake my friend up?" The mage had come to help Wang Xue, it might even be useful.


    But Wang Xue completely ignored me. She turned her face to the side and didn''t even look at me.


    What kind of attitude is this?


    Annoyed, I rushed up to the two-headed ghost and said, "Untie them for me!"


    The result, of course, was any effect.


    "Mama," he said suddenly, "I''ve been in this kind of coma once. I can take you into their dreams and wake them up."


    That works too?


    I picked Wu Mi first, there''s no helping it, he''s the most normal one here.


    F * ck, I regretted it after I went in. How could Wu Millet''s dream be so terrifying?


    From the moment I entered, I saw all sorts of ghosts. Beautiful, ugly, dirty, headless, missing hands. Fortunately, they didn''t react to my appearance. I walked down the road and Wu Mi''s villa appeared in front of me.


    Instead of pushing the door open, I went around to the side window.


    The room was filled with soft lights, giving a feeling of home.


    Wu Mi was sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper when a woman suddenly shouted, "Hubby, dinner is ready. Hurry and come to eat."


    The voice sounded familiar, but it was not the voice of Feng Yilin or Yue Zaiwei.


    Wu Mi went to wash his hands, and the woman began to set the dishes on the table. Although her face could not be seen, from the view of her back, she seemed like a good woman who lived at home.


    I didn''t have much patience left. Su Chen and Su Mu were still waiting for me to call them.


    Just as I was about to break through the window, the woman suddenly looked in my direction. That familiar yet foreign face turned out to be mine!


    I made eye contact with her, and she saw that I was not alarmed, but only smiling softly.


    She certainly wasn''t me, but she had my face!


    I seem to know a little about Wu Millet, and all he wants is a simple and ordinary life. The man in his dream seemed to be me, just a materialization of his dream.


    I couldn''t bear to break his dream, so I asked Bai Bai, "Bai Bai, can I go wake someone up first?"


    Bai Bai agreed without hesitation. Very soon, I was afraid that I''d come to Su Mu''s dream.


    As for why I didn''t see Su Chen''s dream, it''s because I haven''t decided whether or not I want to see Su Chen''s dream.


    Su Mu''s dream was on a mountain. He was sitting under a tree like a rock, and he was holding another stone in his hand. As he approached, I realized that he was holding an amber stone, but his hand was covering the amber, so I couldn''t see what was inside.


    When he saw me, his blank eyes gradually became clear again. He gave me a wry smile.


    I whispered to him, "Shall we go?"


    He nodded and stood up. He looked at the amber in his hand longingly, then bent over and gently placed it on the ground.


    His hand left Amber''s and we returned to the void.


    In order to save time, I said to Whitey, "Bai Bai, can you send us to Su Chen and Wu Millet''s dreams at the same time?"


    Xiao Bai said he could try. He sent Su Mu into Wu Millet''s dream before sending me into Su Chen''s dream.


    The moment I entered Su Chen''s dream, my brain hurt from the howling of the ghosts and the howling of the wolves. However, the surroundings were empty, and right in front of me was an ellipsoid ball that was bigger than a person. It was crystal clear and could be seen from far away that there was a person inside.


    I hurried over and found that there was not only Su Chen in the ball, but also a white bird. I had never seen that bird before, but Su Chen was hugging it tightly, so it should be very expensive.


    But now it''s hard, do I have to split this thing apart?


    Turning the branch into a short knife, I lift it up. Suddenly, the howls and howls of the surrounding people stop. My knife stops in midair and hesitates.


    "July, let''s go." Su Chen''s voice sounded from behind me. I was truly stunned. Su Chen was a ghost after all. It''s normal for him to have no form.


    When we returned to the space, Wu Mi had already woken up. He didn''t know that I had been in his dream, so he smiled at me gently. I''m not going to tell him.


    We discussed for a while. With that old man''s abilities, he definitely won''t be able to beat us. We don''t know what Dong Zi''s plate is, but we''ve already put it away, so we can be at ease.


    I first asked Li Gousheng, "Li Gousheng, can you leave like this?"


    His face wrinkled and he said, "I''m not a ghost. I''m just a divine intent. If I go out like this, it will dissipate."


    "Then you should stay here. Remember to not touch this double-headed ghost. If any of you moved the double-headed ghost to sleep, I won''t care about you." It was also good to have him stay inside for two days.


    Upon hearing that, Wang Xue could not take it anymore, "What do you mean by that? What''s'' all of you ''? "


    Hehe, she ignored me just now, then I won''t do the same to her now. When I''m petty, I love to bear grudges.


    In an instant, we were back on the roof. Actually, the main reason we left Wang Xue inside was because I felt that we had Wang Xue in our hands. No matter how powerful the other party is, they would still have reservations.


    The old man was still on the roof. Looking at him, he was so angry that he was about to pinch his feet. When he saw us coming out, he pointed at my nose and scolded, "You little girl, I said I would let you off if you broke the board. Why aren''t you being honest? Where''s my board?"


    This old man was quite interesting. I teased him, "I didn''t promise you that. I only said that I would crush it. That bet was raised by you. "I''ve already crushed the board and burnt it. What can you do to me?"


    After the old man finished listening, he pulled out a peach wood sword and was about to fight me to the death. But how could I be afraid of him?


    "Old man, I won''t make things difficult for you. I want to see Wang Xue''s family and hers ¡­" Wang Xue had always called that person her lover, so I couldn''t really call him that. After thinking for a while, I said, "There''s also her boyfriend."


    "If you saw it, would you give it back to me?" The old man was so pitiful that he almost cried for me to see.


    In my opinion, it''s useless for me to keep that board, and it''s fine to return it to him. But suddenly Bai Bai said, "Mama, I can''t give him the board. That''s the lid of the box."


    Another box ¡­


    I rubbed my nose. The lid of the box, the lid of the box, I would ask what it was when I got time.


    After making up his mind, the cold old man said: "You made such a big deal out of us, and you still want to retreat with your tail between your legs, how could there be such a good thing?! It is already merciful of us to spare your life. Don''t you want to hurry up and make up for it, you actually dare to wishful thinking here.


    I wanted to laugh before I could think of anything else to say. Why does my tone sound like ''Bai Bai''?


    Before he could finish laughing, Xiao Bai could have heard me say ''his heart is sever'' and casually slapped him on the face ¡­

 C116

    Fortunately, the old man did not use too much strength, and his face had only swollen up a little. He did not want Su Chen to be so honest with himself every time he slapped him.


    The old man was stunned by his slap. He stared at his own palm in disbelief.


    This slap wasn''t for nothing. The old man probably thought I had some power, so he didn''t dare to retort and agreed to my conditions.


    It was still Wu Yu who drove. Under the old man''s guidance, we arrived at Wang Xue''s house. Wang Xue''s house was located in the suburbs, but the old man said that Wang Xue usually lived alone in the city.


    When we arrived at Wang Xue''s house, the old man led the way and led us inside. Looking at the haughty old man, I wanted to laugh. This fatty''s level of face-smacking was not very high, especially so with the mark of a five girl on his face.


    Wang Xue''s parents were sitting in the living room, waiting for the old man''s triumphant return.


    The old man did come back, but after receiving the four of us, Wang Xue''s parents were stunned for a moment. Then, they stood up and greeted us.


    The old man knew that he had nothing to say, so he sat down on the sofa and put on a cold expression, not saying a word.


    "You must be Vice Principal Wu!" Wang Xue''s mother unexpectedly recognized Wu Mi at a glance, and enthusiastically said, "My family''s Wang Xue had an internship in your hospital, so she spent most of her time in your department. She told us about how handsome and handsome Vice Chairman Wu is every day. "But, why did you suddenly come here today?"


    This opening was a little awkward. I didn''t see that Wang Xue had any special gaze towards Wu Mi!


    Furthermore, both her mouth and mouth were filled with the words of her lover. It was obvious that the person before her was not Wu Miaomiao.


    Wu Mi didn''t expect to be recognized, so he smiled awkwardly and explained, "My friend has something to ask you, so I accompanied her here."


    Yes, I''m the friend, but what do I want to ask?


    MLGB, IQ not enough is a hard injury.


    "Oh? If you have any questions, just ask. " As for me, even though my enthusiasm hadn''t completely faded, it had dropped more than eight degrees in an instant.


    With this cooling, my brain returned to normal. "I would like to ask, who is Wang Xue''s boyfriend?"


    Wang Xue''s mother flatly denied it and firmly said, "Our Xiao Xue doesn''t have a boyfriend, how could she have a boyfriend?!"


    "However, before Wang Xue fell into the water, she wanted to see a person. According to her, it was because she discovered that she was pregnant, so she wanted to tell her lover about it, which was why she accidentally fell into the water."


    I told Wang Xue''s mother what she said, but Wang Xue''s mother still didn''t believe me. She only went to play with her sister that day, and her heart slipped into the water. "


    There was actually another person. Wang Xue''s sister, Wang Xue''s sister, what did she have to do with the lover that Wang Xue thought she was?


    "That''s easy to do. Tell Wang Xue''s elder sister to come over. We''ll talk at the same time and see who exactly is lying." This baby isn''t afraid. When big sister Wang Xue comes out, I''ll let her out. I don''t believe that she can continue to lie.


    "Aunt Wang, let Jiao Jiao down." Wang Xue''s mother said to her aunt behind her.


    Charming ¡­ Wang Xue was surnamed Wang. So her elder sister was also surnamed Wang, so she was Wang Jiao?


    I was a bit confused, but there were so many people by the name of Wang Jiao. I thought it might not be that Wang Jiao I met before.


    However, due to my recent bad character, I''m afraid of what might happen. The Wang Jiao I know quickly arrived in front of me.


    Wang Jiao''s face was slightly flustered when she saw Wu Li and I. But she quickly regained her composure and gave us a polite smile.


    Heh, her skin is so thick. This is also my first time pretending to see her, I would like to see what kind of tricks she would play.


    "Jiao Jiao, this lady said that you guys went to the moat to see Snowy''s boyfriend, is that right?" It was obvious that Wang Xue''s mother didn''t have a good attitude towards Wang Jiao.


    I looked straight at Wang Jiao. She gave me a slightly embarrassed look. I don''t think she was feeling guilty, but she was already beginning to be afraid. She betrayed me like that, and I didn''t die, so she must have thought that I was mainly here for revenge.


    She must have thought I''d only investigated her thoroughly and had evidence that I''d killed her in one blow, but I didn''t have anything.


    I smiled at her.


    As expected, the fear on her face could no longer be concealed.


    Little fellow, I still can''t cure you? In the past, I was able to be tricked by her because I was too naive and foolish. Now that I know her true appearance, even if I didn''t beat her up, I would have let her down.


    "I ¡­" She opened her mouth and only uttered one syllable before she could speak again.


    Looking at her, I started to think about how I should take revenge. After thinking about it for a long time, I suddenly felt quite bored. My life isn''t going to last long, so there''s no need to waste it on her.


    So I said, "Wang Jiao, just say whatever you want to say. I don''t remember anything from the past."


    Wu Mi suddenly turned to look at me, and I smiled at him. He nodded and gave me a thumbs-up.


    Who knew that my interaction with Wu Mi had completely shocked Wang Jiao. She stood up and was about to run away. If it was really Wu Mi and I, she would have run, but with Su Mu here, she didn''t need me to say anything. Su Mu immediately froze Wang Jiao in a standard horse stance.


    This sudden situation gave Wang Xue''s mom a fright. Wang Xue''s father, who had been silent all this time, finally opened his mouth: "What are you guys trying to do? What about us, Wang Xue? A few days ago, Wang Xuefei wanted to live together with the three of you men, but I felt that something was off. I asked the great shaman to investigate and found out that your accomplices stole my daughter''s body.


    What her father said was reasonable, but I felt that now wasn''t the time to release Wang Xue.


    "Don''t worry, Wang Xue is now in a very safe place, and she has already returned to her body." Halfway through speaking the truth, I pulled the old man to testify by saying, "Great Mage, don''t you think so?"


    The old man didn''t expect me to call him by name, but my words were indeed true. He quickly nodded and added, "This Penniless Priest can guarantee with my life. Everything that this lady said is true."


    There were still benefits to being old. It was very convincing, and Wang Xue''s dad''s attitude immediately eased up. He asked me, "Then what do you want to know?"


    "I want to know why Wang Xue went to the moat that afternoon. Who was she trying to meet, and how did she fall into the water?"


    Wang Xue''s father nodded and said to Aunt Wang, "Go and get my study notebook, the black one."


    "There''s a surveillance camera by the moat. I went to look for the surveillance camera."

 C117

    Opening the video, we saw Wang Xue standing on the bridge and talking to Wang Jiao. While talking, Wang Xue climbed onto the railing and sat down. She chatted with Wang Xue for a while before falling down.


    From the beginning until the end, Wang Jiao never came into contact with Wang Xue.


    Looking at this video, it was clear that Wang Xue accidentally fell off.


    All four of us are unfamiliar with computers, and we can''t tell if the video is real or fake.


    At this time, Wang Xue''s father said, "I''ve already asked someone to verify the video. The video is real."


    Did he have to let Wang Xue out? But she didn''t remember what had happened, and it didn''t matter if she came out.


    "Wang Jiao, is that so?" Is this video real? "


    Wang Jiao looked at me with a dazed expression. Could it be that taking a horse stance for too long had caused brain hypoxia?


    Su Mu patted my shoulder and said innocently: "Sorry, I didn''t notice, but let her run."


    Me: "¡­"


    When did Wang Jiao become so slow and amazing? Even if he could hide it from me, Wu Li, and Su Mu, he shouldn''t be able to hide it from Su Chen and Bai Mu, right?


    Su Mu''s manipulation only retained Wang Jiao''s afterimage. The real Wang Jiao was already nowhere to be seen.


    I looked at Su Chen. I didn''t believe that he didn''t know.


    Su Chen felt that I was looking at him. His face immediately changed to a smug expression, and he almost wrote, "Please!" If you beg me, I''ll tell you. "


    ''F * * k! ''He was the one who''d let Wang Jiao go.


    Su Mu withdrew his control and Wang Jiao''s afterimage slowly faded away. Wang Xue''s parents were shocked. They hurriedly asked the old man what was going on. The old man looked at me for help and I shrugged. I''m just an ordinary person, how could I know about this?


    Leaving the old man to fool Wang Xue''s parents, we returned to the car.


    "Su Chen, point the way." I didn''t give him any room for negotiation. He pouted, reluctant. Thinking about how he''d already lied to us the last time, I added, "If you''re unable to find Wang Jiao today, I won''t let you stay at Wu Mi''s house."


    This time, Su Chen listened obediently.


    After I finished dealing with this side, I asked Bai Bai. I could feel that his current mood fluctuation was a little strange.


    "Bai Bai, what happened to you?"


    Bai Bai''s voice was slightly weak. "Mama, I feel extremely uncomfortable when I see that Wang Jiao."


    Last time, I ate a lot of Wang Jiao''s food, causing Xiao Bai to fall into a coma. I was thinking, is this related?


    "No, Mama, it''s her smell..."


    Wu Miaomiao spoke up at this moment, "That''s right. The scent of death on Wang Jiao''s body would have an effect on unborn babies or ghosts, causing them to be afraid of her."


    Eyebrows... This explanation was very strange! I''m sure there''s some sort of deal between Wang Jiao and that bunch of people.


    "Su Mu, has your master ever accepted Senior Sisters or Junior Sisters for you?" A bunch of people were Su Mu''s master, and Wang Jiao was able to escape Su Mu''s control. It shouldn''t be a coincidence.


    "Master and I have only contacted each other once in a long time, but we have never mentioned that he has taken in another disciple." Su Mu was a little confused by my question. "Besides, he''s been missing for so long, he didn''t even tell me where he went."


    I looked at Wu Mi, who shook his head.


    However, I still wanted to say that I didn''t want to deceive Su Mu.


    Wu Mi asked Su Mu before me: "Su Mu, have you ever thought that perhaps your master is already dead?"


    "I won''t." Su Mu answered without even thinking: "My master is already immortal. Even if he wanted to die, he wouldn''t be able to."


    I added, "What if, what if your master really is dead? Will you avenge him? "


    Su Mu was stunned by my question. He probably had never thought about this question before.


    "If ¡­" He tilted his head and frowned, "I mean, if my master really dies, it might also be a relief."


    Wu Niu nodded at me, indicating that I could speak. I swallowed as I thought of something else.


    Su Mu said that his master wasn''t a body, but why would he have a tomb? It could be said that it was just a tomb, but why did he have to go there to recuperate after getting injured?


    Moreover, the last time he absorbed his cultivation, he didn''t even see his corpse at the scene. Since it was an immortal body, he should at least have a body, right?


    While I was debating whether to say it or not, Wu Mi had already driven the car to the place Su Nan was talking about.


    I wasn''t happy when I saw it. This was the place I went to look for Wang Jiao last time.


    "Su Chen, are you sure she''s still here?" I didn''t want to go in because the memories were so disgusting.


    Su Chen said with certainty, "Yes, she is still here. The spell that she used just now consumed too much of her energy, so it''s impossible for her to use it a second time in a short period of time. "


    I stopped them from getting out of the car and asked Wu Mi, "What can you do for me to sleep in vain?"


    I believe that the few of us should be more than enough to deal with Wang Jiao and would feel uncomfortable for nothing. It would be better to let him sleep first.


    Wu Yu took out a black ball that looked like a ghoul candy and said, "I''m using it to coax little ghosts, but I don''t know if it''ll be of any use to a big kid like Xiao Bai."


    After eating three for nothing, he finally fell asleep.


    We went straight to the room I went to last time, and Wang Jiao was there indeed.


    The moment she entered the room, she saw Wang Jiao holding onto a lump of dark matter and tearing it apart. However, it was too tough, so no matter how hard she bit it, she couldn''t take it off. Looking at that pitch-black item, there were already a few chunks that looked like they''d been bitten off. It seemed that Wang Jiao had already eaten it before.


    Wang Jiao''s movements became even more vicious when she saw us coming in, but she was unable to bite through that thing.


    We don''t force her. We just look at her.


    After looking for a few more seconds, I seemed to have realized something and poked Su Mu. "Is that your master?"


    "I... Master? " Su Mu''s face was full of shock. I also look at it from the outside. Isn''t this black lump the same as the previous one? No wonder I didn''t see his corpse. He was taken away by Wang Jiao.


    "Impossible, if it''s my Master, why can''t I feel it at all!" Su Chen rolled his eyes at me, as if to say, "Are you an idiot?"


    Spicy crayfish, you don''t believe me.


    I gave up on the idiot Su Mu and advised Wang Jiao, "Wang Jiao, stop biting him. We don''t have you for now."


    How could she listen to me and continue to fight?


    "I''m telling you, if you don''t let me go, I''ll kill you right now!" I turned the branch into an awe-inspiring long blade and pointed the tip of the blade at Wang Jiao.


    Wang Jiao let out a breath of relief, but held onto the lump of dark matter and looked at us warily.


    "You don''t need to be so close. We are not interested in corpses ¡­" That''s not right. Just Su Mu alone had "collected" so many corpses in the Void Stage. Moreover, this was his master, so he had to be interested.

 C118

    So I added quickly, "Unless it''s that man''s body."


    After making a ruckus for so long, I still didn''t know the name of that group of people. So I first asked Su Mu: "What''s your master''s name?"


    Su Mu was a bit annoyed that I didn''t let go of his master. He replied in a slightly rushed manner, "Master is master, what''s important?"


    Pui! Ingrate! Don''t blame me for crying later.


    After obtaining the Spatial Realm, I made Xiao Bai hide the boxes I got. Just as I wanted to tell Xiao Bai to take out the boxes left behind by the people, I remembered that I had caused Xiao Bai to fall asleep.


    But I thought of another way.


    I revealed a mysterious expression and asked Su Mu: "Su Mu, do you know why we were able to take away the Void Stage?"


    Su Mu slanted his eyes at Su Chen. "Isn''t it all because of that pervert?"


    Su Chen was carrying a little too much on his back, so I had to give it to him.


    "Can you take us in now?" As long as they entered, it would be fine. "Wear Wang Jiao and that pile."


    Not controlled for nothing, Su Mu immediately brought us in.


    After entering, he saw Wang Xue and Li Gou were chatting happily.


    When Wang Xue saw Wang Jiao, she happily greeted her. "Elder sister, you''re here too."


    It seemed that Wang Xue usually had a good relationship with Wang Jiao. This Wang Jiao''s heart was simply too vicious.


    Wang Jiao was slightly shocked, then she tightly held onto that ball of dirt and didn''t say a word.


    I looked around and saw the box. I gave it to Su Mu.


    This time, Su Mu''s expression could no longer remain calm. His hands trembled as he caught it.


    I roughly explained the situation from that day to Su Mu. After staying for a long time, Su Mu returned the box to me.


    I shook my head. "I only want the box. I don''t want anything in the box. If you have something you can take away, then you can take it. If not, then I''ll keep it for you."


    "Help me store it. I''ll look around first." Right now, he seemed to have nothing left, so he said dejectedly, "Maybe I should just bury him."


    "Your master has a tomb, did you know that?"


    His expression was one of surprise, completely oblivious to it.


    Speaking of the cemetery, I remembered Birgitta by his grave. The ghost girl was doing something, and she must be holding it in.


    I want to wait until this matter is settled, then I''ll take Su Mu to see if I can lead him to his grave.


    "Those are the ones your master left behind ¡­" "A corpse." I couldn''t think of a word, so I used it.


    Su Mu''s wrinkled brows didn''t relax: "There''s not even a trace of my master''s aura above this."


    "What is this?" I tried hard to remember what Song Nan and Min Hao had told me before. "I heard that he was struck by a divine tribulation and became like this."


    "When I saw Master before, he was still the image of a human."


    Wu Mi also nodded his head, indicating that the group of people he saw before were all just individuals.


    Unfortunately, both Song Nan and Min Hao weren''t here. They missed them so much!


    At this time, Su Chen was smiling vulgarly once again. He definitely knew this, but he was unwilling to say it.


    Wu Mi shrugged at me and loudly said, "Whatever it is, let''s get down to business first."


    I nodded in agreement. "Right, it''s more important to get down to business first."


    When Su Chen saw that we had lost all interest, he quickly said, "Don''t, I know what it is, just ask me! Quick, ask me, ask me! "


    "No, we don''t want to know." I directly rejected him and asked Wang Jiao, "Can you tell me who Sky King Snow saw?"


    Before Wang Jiao could reply, Su Chen placed his body in front of her and said as if he was taking credit, "This thing is called Primal Chaos. It''s formless but it''s corporeal and can transform itself at will."


    It seemed like that group of people had used a body technique to attach themselves to the primal chaos. However, the heavenly tribulation had possibly heavily injured him and made him unable to take form. Thus, he had to find a new body for himself. I think the first time we met, he took an interest in my insides, and then he infuriated Song Nan, pretending to run for his life and hiding in the dark.


    In the end, he still became a free meal.


    "What''s the use of its meat?"


    "Chaos is said to be the most fresh and beautiful food in this time period. People can live longer by eating it, and those with cultivation experience can increase their powers by eating it." Su Chen shook his head and said. He looked like a primary school student from the old school.


    "Then what about the Chaotic Dry that the Celestial Tribulation struck?" I think the one that Wang Xue is carrying must be on the "dry" level.


    "If the primordial chaos had suffered a divine tribulation, it would''ve lost 99% of its power. Most likely, it would''ve been able to grind its teeth." Wang Jiao''s expression became slightly worse with every word that Su Chen spoke.


    "Do you know now? Didn''t you tell him that if you helped him, he would give you this? " I guessed.


    Wang Jiao still refused to let go and refused to talk to us.


    An Eggy, this girl must also have a low IQ. She wouldn''t say anything even if she was dead or alive, since she had already said this much.


    I became angry and asked Su Chen, "Su Chen, can you take her out of her body? In any case, she wouldn''t move even if she didn''t speak. Such a good body is truly a waste.


    dog Li Jun was originally sitting at the side watching the show, but was unhappy when she heard this. "I was just picking my own body, no, no. I really don''t like the shallow appearance of this young lady."


    Ashiba, why didn''t you say that when you were with the beggar?


    However, his words provoked Wang Jiao to the point where she suddenly collapsed. She roared at us, "Yes! My father went to someone else, became someone else''s husband, someone else''s father! I can only watch and see as he distributes everything that originally belonged to me to others! "


    "Huh?!" It looked like a reorganized family, but it didn''t seem to have a high degree of happiness. It''s not that I''m blabbermouth, but people have to take responsibility. Can''t I take responsibility for my own children?


    "Big sister, no, dad loves you a lot." Wang Xue slowly walked to Wang Jiao''s side and carefully hugged her. "When you went overseas to study, father often stared at your picture in a daze, saying he missed you and said he shouldn''t let you study abroad."


    Wang Jiao''s expression started to loosen up as she slowly looked at Wang Xue.


    Wang Xue continued, "Mom really loves you too. She always complains to me that you aren''t close to her. Actually, Mom really wants to be close to you. She hopes that she and you can be as considerate and casual as me. Every time she sees you being on guard against her, she will be hurt. "


    Looking at Wang Xue comforting Wang Jiao, I was a little touched. I didn''t know if they could return to their former lives if this misunderstanding was resolved.


    Before I could finish sighing, Wang Xue suddenly moved and pinched Wang Jiao''s head off!

 C119

    Regardless of whether or not he had learned medicine before, he should know that a person''s neck looked very fragile. However, breaking a person''s neck was very difficult.


    Looking at Wang Jiao''s still spurting blood, the divine beast in my head ran around happily.


    The heck, are you playing with me?


    Wang Jiao''s eyes, which had been removed from her head, were still wide open and glinting with a cold light. My intuition tells me that Wang Jiao isn''t dead!


    However, Wang Xue didn''t stop her actions. She raised the head in her hand to her mouth and bit down. In the blink of an eye, she had swallowed down the entire head without even leaving a single strand of hair!


    I turned my head away silently as my stomach started to churn uncontrollably.


    Even if a human''s teeth were bones that were as hard as a human''s body, it was impossible for them to chew and swallow the skulls of others, right? What kind of thing was Wang Xue?


    Wang Xue ate her food and licked her lips before shifting her gaze to Wang Jiao''s body. At that moment, the bleeding on Wang Jiao''s neck had stopped. Furthermore, the tissue around her neck had already started to regenerate. Flesh and blood were already intertwining with each other to form new bones and flesh.


    I tugged at Su Chen and pushed him forward. The main thing was, I was afraid that Wang Xue would eat Wu Millet and Su Mu. Su Chen''s skin was rough and thick, so there shouldn''t be any problems.


    But Su Chen had never been reliable before. After pushing him over, he actually squatted together with Wang Xue in front of Wang Jiao''s headless body. He gulped and said, "Is it delicious?"


    Pui! Could he be any more abnormal?


    Wang Xue was very generous and said, "You can try it, but I can''t finish it all."


    "Can you not be so disgusting!?" I couldn''t hold it in any longer. "If any of you have the guts to take another bite, you''ll be the ones who get kicked out of here for the rest of your lives!"


    Su Chen looked at it regretfully, then licked his lips and sat down on the ground unhappily.


    However, Wang Jiao didn''t mind. She grabbed Wang Jiao''s shoulder and started biting down on her neck. F * ck me, I totally think I''m farting!


    This baby can''t stand it, so I said directly to Wang Xue, "You can stay here! I will definitely not let you out! "


    Wang Xue swallowed the words in her mouth and smiled at me. "I don''t need you to let me go. This is a space that I created. I''m going."


    She created it? Could she be Su Mu''s master?


    Su Mu was the most shocked. His eyes were wide open: "You ¡­. Is it Master? "


    Wang Xue Xie smiled charmingly, "Good disciple, I did not love you for nothing!"


    At this moment, Su Chen suddenly went over and took a bite. He chewed for a bit and frowned, as if he found the food unpalatable.


    Wang Xue''s hand directly stabbed into Wang Jiao''s chest, digging out the heart and saying, "I can''t eat this, you can."


    Su Chen took the beating heart and swallowed it.


    After the heart entered Su Chen''s mouth, Su Chen''s body underwent a slight change. However, I was unable to say what exactly it was.


    After Wang Xue completely ate Wang Jiao, I sniffed my nose and felt my hands and feet go numb.


    To tell the truth, I didn''t feel too sick about him eating his arms and his thighs, but when she sucked in her intestines, I felt sick to my stomach and couldn''t bring myself to vomit.


    I looked at Wang Xue''s lower abdomen, but it didn''t bulge out. Her mouth was like a bottomless pit, the flesh and bones that she ate didn''t even reach her abdomen.


    "Stop looking, my perfect figure won''t change." Wang Xue put one hand on her waist and turned around in a circle in front of me.


    "Master, why did you become a woman?" Su Mu didn''t understand.


    Wang Xue mischievously blinked her eyes. She looked very charming and gentle. "I haven''t had a gender for too long. Don''t you think it''s better for a woman to be a man or a woman?"


    Su Mu pouted and didn''t agree with his master''s words.


    "What should I call you?" I still don''t know his name after knowing him for so long. Oh, no, it''s her.


    She tilted her head as if she couldn''t remember her name. After a long time, she said, "Call me Windraiser. Someone once called me Windraiser. It''s just that I don''t remember who he is."


    Windraiser? With all due respect, this name is too literary and unsuitable for a monster that eats people with its mouth open.


    I silently retreated a little. If she were to suddenly lose her temper and eat me as well, what should I do?


    Fu Feng noticed my retreat and laughed loudly.


    I said to her, "What are you laughing at? It was not ladylike at all! "Also, stay away from me in the future. My family doesn''t like you for nothing!"


    "How could he not like me? I gave him all my cultivation! " Windraiser looked confident: "Also, Zhang Qi, do you think you''re brainless? You would believe anything others said! I really don''t know why he trusts you so much. "


    Him? Trust me? Song Nan?


    I seem to have betrayed Song Nan''s trust. Without mentioning anything else, just from the way I drank Grandma Meng''s Soup, I can tell that I was someone who did things without thinking.


    "Carrot and vegetables, each with their own love." She was able to lift it clearly. She turned around and looked at Su Mu: "The last time I saw you, you were still in your twenties. Do I have to play a few more days before you fall back to being a baby?"


    Su Mu''s face reddened from what he said, and he was speechless. He glanced at me aggrievedly and lowered his head.


    "What happened before?" What''s that black box you left behind? " I asked him all I could, and he answered whatever he wanted to answer: "Why are you in Wang Xue''s body? Why did you eat Wang Jiao? "


    "You have a lot of questions." "And I don''t want to answer it."


    Scrub them, not a single one of them wants to answer, fuck your aunt''s old cold legs!


    Su Mu also opened his mouth and said, "Master, I also want to know why I can''t feel any of your aura from Wang Xue''s body."


    "My physical body was left in the box, and my cultivation was bestowed to that brat in Zhang Qi Yun''s stomach. Of course you wouldn''t be able to sense me." Fu Feng hesitated again, then said: "You guys know about this matter of ''helping other people get married'' right? "It''s exactly like this. I destroyed everything on my own, put everything on the line, and then lived on the edge of death. The phoenix rex ¡­"


    "Stop!" How could he not boast? What are you trying to do, old man? It''s nothing more than stealing a girl''s body, it has nothing to do with her rebirth, okay? " Most of the time, I just go straight to the point, open my mouth, and start talking.


    The smile on Windraiser''s face didn''t fade, but his entire demeanor changed. A chilling depression spread out and quickly surrounded me. "Do you know what happened to the person who spoke to me like that last time?"


    Her voice had the charm of an enchanting mind, penetrating through flesh and soul.

 C120

    "Is that so? "I really want to know what you did to him ¡­"


    A familiar voice sounded from behind me. I was completely stunned as I was pulled into the arms of yearning.


    I looked up at his face. He turned his face to the side and smiled gently. He lowered his head and pressed his warm lips against my forehead.


    "I''m back in July."


    I''m back.


    My heart was pounding like it was going to pop out of my chest, and I wanted to say something back to him, but my throat was so dry I couldn''t say a word.


    He grabbed my shoulder with his hand and slowly calmed my impatience. "The time there is faster than outside. I didn''t tell you before because I wanted to give you this surprise."


    This kind of pleasant surprise was even more exciting than shock!


    "I ¡­" He couldn''t say it out loud. He really failed. It must be because there are so many light bulbs around, surely!


    Song Nan smiled and nodded. It was very strange, as if he understood what I wanted to say.


    When he saw Song Nan, Fu Feng''s originally proud and arrogant appearance immediately withered down. Even his shoulders drooped a little. "Master, this servant was just quick to speak. Master, please punish me."


    Song Nan laughed coldly for a moment. He could hear the mockery in Fu Feng''s words. From the way he treated Song Nan and me from behind the scenes, I knew that he wasn''t a good person.


    Song Nan said coldly: "What''s your name? I used to call you Chief Officer, but I don''t remember your name. "


    Only then did Fu Feng accept the compliment. With an unnatural smile, he said, "Actually, I''ve been used to it. I''ve been a servant my whole life. Seeing you not bowing, I feel uncomfortable all over."


    "She said that her name is Fu Feng now. Oh right, when did you come? "How did you know she ¡­"


    "She has Windraiser''s divine intent. You can''t see it, but I can see it." Sure enough, experts were experts.


    But at the same time, I was also confused. Previously, Li Gou said that I couldn''t see through the other party if they were on a different path. Why was Song Nan able to see through it? Moreover, his identity doesn''t seem to have been transmigrated. I seem to have gotten something wrong.


    Putting all this aside, I was already involved in the whole thing. I would know sooner or later, and knowing it in advance would only make me unhappy.


    Only then did Fu Feng talk about the whole process. In the beginning, she only wanted to use it as a chance to be reborn, but she didn''t expect that with the necklace that the old monk gave her, he wouldn''t be able to come out. If she stays in my stomach, when Song Nan comes back, I''ll be dead.


    However, her cultivation had already fused with Bai Bai''s divine power, and her body had also fused into the box. It was simply impossible for her to return.


    In her panic, she withdrew her consciousness back to Wang Jiao and bewitched her to take away the lifeless primal chaos.


    Windraiser enticed Wang Jiao into eating the primal chaos because mortals ate it. Coupled with the pills that Windraiser developed himself, as long as it was nine days, it could turn into another primal chaos.


    However, at this time, Fu Feng discovered that Wang Xue was pregnant.


    Wang Xue''s pregnancy was not a normal fetus, but a ghost embryo like Bai Bai''s.


    When Windraiser had asked Wang Jiao to help him, he''d told her about ghosts and their nurturing, so it could be considered as his reward. However, he didn''t expect Wang Jiao to use it on his half-sister.


    Wang Jiao knew that Wang Xue liked Wu Miaomiao, so she used the ghost that Fu Feng would trick her into transforming into Wu Miaomiao and planted the demon within Wang Xue''s body.


    Although Wang Xue was not a Yin Body, her condition was good. To put it in the most commonly used way, it was "a person with exceptional talent and a unique physique". He was a good seed for cultivation, and he was also a rich and powerful person. However, a beautiful life, if it was a man''s appearance or body, it would definitely be an extraordinary mission. However, as a woman, she could only be left with no good fortune.


    Although Windraiser had entered Wang Xue''s body, he had been hesitating on whether he should use her body or wait for her to mature and borrow her life.


    However, Wang Jiao was extremely sensitive to the fact that Wang Xue wasn''t the same Wang Xue as before, so she decided to make the first move. She arranged to have Wang Xue play by the river and then had the ghost lead her to sit on the railing and pull her into the water.


    At that time, Fu Feng''s Spiritual Sense was still insufficient to deal with the water ghosts. He could only helplessly watch as Li Gousheng snatched away the body, but he covered up the dead aura on the ghost embryo. Mortals could not see any fetus on Wang Xue''s body, and those who saw it with their cultivation would think that Wang Xue was just an ordinary pregnancy.


    Afterwards, Windraiser had integrated the cultivation of all the water ghosts in the river into his own body, and the artifact used by that Soul Summoner was of great benefit to her.


    Just as I was about to retrieve the corpse, she first discovered that Su Mu was actually here, then discovered me.


    I just happened to bring Wang Jiao to the Void Realm. Fu Feng noticed that Wang Jiao had finished transforming, so she ate her without restraint. At the same time, she also decided to use Wang Xue''s body in the future.


    "Then what about the demon in your stomach?" I care about that the most.


    Fu Feng raised his brows and smiled. "Tell me, how should I deal with it?"


    Disposition? What this word is used for...


    "Are you going to be born?" When I finished, I realized what a silly question I had asked.


    Fu Feng stretched his hand towards his lower abdomen, his five fingers formed a hook shape, forcibly tearing out a sphere of black mist. The black gas rose into the air and quickly dissipated.


    "This is a defective product. I was lucky to be able to form it. Besides, am I waiting for it to come out and eat me? " There was a thorn in Windraiser''s words, and he was obviously targeting me: "Not everyone is so stupid."


    Since this matter had been settled, he could take Wang Xue to report back, but Wang Jiao had vanished. It doesn''t matter. We didn''t capture Wang Jiao. She ran away on her own.


    Under the old man''s extravagant words, Wang Xue''s parents believed that Wang Jiao wanted to kill Wang Xue, so they fled.


    However, another problem had arrived. Fu Feng wanted to stay at Wu Mi''s house as well, and Wang Xue''s parents were rather supportive. They said that they didn''t know if the money was worth it, but now that they knew, it would be troublesome.


    Wu Mi felt a headache coming on. With Wang Xue''s body, they could freely vent their dissatisfaction. But now, if they were walking in circles, they would be afraid of getting too close.


    I bet my body is still Wang Xue''s. That kind of subconscious instinct is unable to replace anything.


    The gossip like me, at this moment did not have the mood to investigate if they could have a relationship, because I have been waiting for someone to come back.


    Maybe he took too many pills and hadn''t woken up yet. Song Nan and I were the only ones in the house. He wasn''t sitting on the sofa like before and was reading a book. Instead, he was staring at me.

 C121

    "Look ¡­" What are you looking at! "Look at me, look at me, and I''ll eat you!" I was not angry with embarrassment, I was just stubborn.


    Song Nan gently hugged me in his embrace. His ice-cold palm was pressed against my back through my clothes, but it was like a flame had been ignited.


    He tilted his head slightly, and his lips were only as far as my heart''s length away. His gentle voice entered my ears, "July. I''m sorry. I''ve always been forcing you."


    I couldn''t help but tilt my head towards him. I wanted to get even closer to him, even to the end of my limbs. I probably missed him.


    Not wanting to suppress my feelings any longer, I simply turned my head to the side and tried to place my lips on his cheeks.


    But his next words interrupted me.


    He muttered, "You are my best friend, but you were too curious to drink Grandma Meng''s Elixir, so you forgot about our agreement. But I can''t explain it to you. Some things are unspeakable. "


    Before, I would have been unable to understand what it meant to be unspeakable, but now I do, just as I know Yue Zeyue is in another box, but I can''t tell Wu Mi.


    Also, Song Nan and I are only friends, and I only miss him as a friend.


    I looked down at my empty palm, remembering the waves in my heart when I broke off the branch, and smirked. Maybe I really did love him, which was why I made an agreement with him to help him give birth to a child.


    He said, best friend.


    I gently pushed him away and pretended that I didn''t mind at all, "Song Nan, when you were not here, I experienced a lot and understood a lot. You don''t need to explain to me as long as you tell me what to do. I will still be your friend. "


    He gave me a deep look, probing, slightly doubtful, but he nodded.


    "If my soul contract is completed, how long will it take for me to come out?" I asked the question anyway, and there was no way to avoid it.


    Song Nan said: "Bai Bai is no longer just a demon. As long as he has the soul contract, I''m afraid it will be born immediately."


    I fiercely bit my lower lip and told Song Nan, "I will definitely give birth to a white child, but I need to get my graduation certificate first. Otherwise, I won''t be able to give my father and the empress dowager an explanation.


    Song Nan agreed without hesitation. He just wanted me to die half a year later. Half a year later, he still had the patience to wait.


    "Are you able to enter and exit the Void realm as you please?" I didn''t waste any more time. "Let''s go and organize the boxes."


    After I went in, I put the boxes I had acquired together with the lid and asked him first, "Can you tell me what these boxes are for? Also, do we have any more boxes to search for? "


    He took out the box that he had taken out and placed it together with the others. No matter how he looked at it, it did not seem to be the right thing to do.


    The styles were different, the appearances were different, and the contents were also different.


    Forgive my brain for being so small, but I really can''t see what these boxes can do together.


    Song Nan picked up the box containing Windraiser''s body and said to me: "This, is contaminated, very troublesome."


    Huh? Contaminated? Windraiser really wasn''t a good person.


    Then, Song Nan kicked the lid and said, "This is also contaminated, but it''s not a big problem."


    My heart is broken down, how is fine pollution?


    "Then what should we do?" I can''t describe how I said it, in a particularly tragic tone.


    "It''s been purified, that''s all." Song Nan seemed to have thought of something and changed the topic, "Let''s not talk about this now. We have three boxes and one lid ¡­"


    "That''s not right. Shouldn''t we have four boxes now?" I clearly remember that the gun in Fu Huang''s hand was already with us. Adding the ones we snatched from the spider, there was a total of four.


    Song Nan immediately understood what I meant and took out the vat I saw when I first met Fu Feng.


    Eyebrows... Well, this jar doesn''t seem to be called a box.


    Because I knew what it used to contain, I didn''t want to get close to it. I pointed with my finger and asked Song Nan, "Then what is this?"


    "This is only a magic tool. Previously ¡­" Song Nan hesitated for a moment before saying: "Fu Feng often uses it."


    A eunuch often uses it, could it be... A chamber pot?


    I silently retreated a little more. The old eunuch''s weird habit was too disgusting.


    "Then what should we do next?" Saying this, I felt like a cheap laborer, not only for the life of a child, dirty work but also forward.


    However, Song Nan''s reply completely disheartened me. He only said one word: "Wait."


    After sleeping for two days, Xiao Bai finally woke up. When he saw Song Nan, he became bashful again. The main reason was that I spoke too quickly and told him about the soul contract he had with Su Chen and the people he liked.


    Actually, my intention was for Song Nan to help me find out who Xiao Bai likes. After that, I will definitely help our family chase down the person he likes. This way, even if I die, I will feel a sense of accomplishment and satisfaction.


    However, Song Nan didn''t mention the matter of ''someone I like for nothing'' at all. Instead, he asked about Bai Bai''s current situation and tried to use his cultivation experience for free.


    After he finished checking, Song Nan helplessly shook his head. "Even if I want to form a soul contract now, I can''t do it ¡­"


    WTF? Could it be that it automatically transformed into someone else''s seed? By God, I didn''t do anything!


    "Eating too much for nothing. If this cultivation experience comes out right now, he''ll probably attract all the heavenly tribulations over." Song Nan poked me in the stomach and said to Bai, "Bai Bai, be good and stay in my stomach."


    Xiao Bai replied with an "En" and suddenly said, "It has grown out again."


    Song Nan poked Bai Bai again and smiled: "Little rascal, I can''t hide anything from you."


    You actually dare to secretly rub your hands in front of my face? This is provoking me! Do you think I''d be interested in such a thing? How is this possible?! This baby won''t ask you!


    "Alright, I''ll be leaving for a few hours. You should all go to sleep first." After Song Nan finished speaking, he left a gentle kiss on my forehead. It was so gentle that it didn''t seem to exist.


    His voice is still echoing in my ears.


    Anyway, I''m still thinking about where I should sleep tonight. It''s just right that he left, so I don''t need to think about it anymore.


    With an inexplicable emotion, I returned home. Sitting on the sofa, I asked Whitey, "What did you just say?"


    [I''m embarrassed to ask Song Nan, but how could I be embarrassed to ask Bai Bai? He is a lump in my stomach ¡­] A lump of Qi, pure and untainted!

 C122

    "What?"


    This little bastard Bai Bai actually played dumb with me.


    Realizing that I was about to get angry, Xiao Bai hurriedly explained to me, "Mama, I just feel like I have to tell you about this matter."


    For such an obvious reason, I couldn''t do anything to him.


    If he said "it''s growing out again" in vain, then he was sure that it had grown out before as well. I was a little flustered, my instincts telling me that it was definitely not a good thing.


    I don''t dare to ask anymore. When Song Nan wants to say it ¡­


    "You''re back in July?" Ou Shan came out of the room drowsily. "Why did I hear you talk to a man just now?"


    To be honest, I had forgotten that Ozzie was still with me.


    "Were you dreaming?" I won''t admit it.


    Bewildered, she sat down on the sofa and suddenly jumped up. "July, I feel that I can''t continue being dispirited. The world is so big, I want to go out and take a look."


    She gave me a shock at the violence of it.


    "What do you want to do?"


    She gave me a determined look before returning to her room. She changed out of her pajamas as fast as she could and left with an arrogant farewell speech.


    In one breath, it was completed like flowing water, leaving me in a daze.


    I feel that Ou Shan''s departure must have something to do with Song Nan''s return.


    But I still don''t understand what Ou Shan is trying to do. I don''t know if he''ll give me an explanation when Song Nan comes back.


    I thought about it for a long time on the sofa, but I couldn''t think of anything, so I gave up.


    Ozzie left, and I went to the boutique myself, a little bored. However, for some reason, when Fu Feng found out that the boutique was Wu Li''s, he insisted on going to the boutique everyday and asked Wu Li to pick her up after work.


    When I was with Windraiser, I felt really awkward and used the excuse that the examination was about to start to show me as an excuse to start the death-house mode again. Wu Mi was unhappy, but Fu Feng couldn''t do anything about it.


    Right! I''m a graduate student, and I''ve forgotten that I''m still going to take the exam.


    That day when Song Nan came back, he couldn''t hide his weakness no matter what. He didn''t want to say it, so I didn''t ask. Although he was a senior brother, but his work and rest schedule was very normal. He even changed my work and rest schedule along with his actions and rest schedule. ))


    During the day, when I was studying, he would sit next to me and read a book. When I looked up, I could see his handsome profile.


    This kind of life was like flowing water. Before he could hear it clearly, he had already left.


    I carried my backpack and prepared to take the exam. Song Nan replied, "Good luck!"


    I gave him a silly "hehe" laugh. I was just passing the exam. It was impossible for me to go to graduate school.


    Song Nan added the second half of his sentence, "Don''t fall asleep in the exam grounds."


    It seemed that he had seen me dozing off while reading a book. How embarrassing.


    I rolled my eyes at him and slammed the door.


    Rather than going to the exam, it would be more accurate to call him a friend.


    During the internship, we were assigned to several hospitals. We went to the hospital in Lin City with our best friend, Li Xing. This time, she also applied for an exam.


    I took a taxi to the school gate, but didn''t go in. Li Xing and her boyfriend stayed at the hotel outside the school. I had to call her first.


    After entering the hotel, I don''t know why, but I feel like I''m being watched.


    The cold sensation on his back made him feel uncomfortable all over. I looked around, but there was nothing unusual. Bai also said that he didn''t feel anything was wrong, and I thought I might have a habitual allergy to the exam, but after the exam, maybe it would be fine.


    When I entered the room, Li Xing was still sleeping. Her boyfriend apologetically smiled at me and gently called her to get up.


    After spending four years in the same room with her, I wasn''t so polite. I took off my shoes and pushed them towards her.


    "Zhang Qi! It''s been so long since we''ve seen each other, can''t you change your bad morals? " Every morning when she couldn''t get out of bed, I would wake her up in this way so that I could catch up with the last meal in the dining room.


    I ignored her and said to her boyfriend, "See, this is the best way for her to get up."


    As Li Xing brushed his teeth, he shouted at me, "Yang Chen, if you dare wake me up like this, we will part ways!"


    Yang Chen handed me the transparent folder he had prepared for Li Xing. I took it and examined it before stuffing it into my bag. He really wanted to praise him, "Yang Chen ah, our family''s Li Xing must be blessed to be able to find you. "You don''t know that back then, she picked up a pretty lady from an old manor and ended up following Monk Tang to get more knowledge ¡­"


    Li Xing, who had just finished brushing his teeth, rushed out to beat me up before returning to continue washing his face.


    I silently pinched her red face and unrepentantly added, "In my previous life, I was so unhappy. That''s why I got lucky in my current life."


    For the sake of our two people world, Li Xing quickly finished his breakfast and followed me out.


    With nearly two hours to go before the exam, we went to school and found a place to talk to each other in the morning study room so we could report on her boyfriend''s condition.


    Yang Chen was actually in the same company as Li Xing''s father. He had already become a department manager at a young age, and Li Xing''s father was very optimistic about Yang Chen. Therefore, he brought Yang Chen home.


    Li Xing said he had no feelings for Yang Chen, but his family wanted her to be with him. For the time being, she didn''t have anyone she liked, so she decided to get along with him first.


    Actually, she wasn''t someone who didn''t like others.


    She and her ex-boyfriend, Wang Bin, are in the same high school. Wang Bin came to our department, which has almost no male students, because of her.


    At first, the two of them were very happy together, but as time passed by, Wang Bin became more and more agitated due to the university''s issue with his family. In addition, the two of them would always quarrel whenever there was a disagreement, and gradually, the two of them started to torture each other more.


    In terms of relationships, this wasn''t a big deal, but with the two of them making a ruckus, neither of them had the mood to study. In their junior year, Li Xing had three subjects, while Wang Bin had nine.


    Originally, there was already a rule in the school that many students would be demoted, but it had never been applied. Coincidentally, a new dean had just happened to be there, so the students who wanted to change the atmosphere in the school had to be demoted.


    This time, Wang Bin''s family members were furious. They brought Wang Bin home to educate him for a few days and even ran over to the school to scold Li Xing.


    Therefore, when Wang Bin returned, Li Xing said goodbye to him.


    What happened afterwards exceeded everyone''s expectations. Wang Bin kept calling Li Xing, but Li Xing didn''t even pick up the phone. Wang Bin actually committed suicide, right at the seaside where the two of them frequently went.

 C123

    Li Xing and I have always been in the same dorm, but she spent most of her senior year with Wang Bin, so I was familiar with her but not close to her. After Wang Bin died, afraid that she would be sad, he accompanied her every day, so he became best friends with her.


    No one mentioned Wang Bin to her again, and she seemed to have forgotten.


    We only have a total of three subjects, so we finished the exam in a day and a half. Actually, like me, she also did it for the college entrance exam. If it wasn''t for her wanting to meet me, she wouldn''t even want to take the exam.


    After the exam, we went out to play and didn''t bring Yang Chen with us. Shopping and watching movies are really suitable for two girls.


    Coming out of the cinema, Li Xing and I chatted on the street while walking. When we arrived at a bus stop, Li Xing suddenly stopped and looked at the bus stop sign for a long time.


    When the next car arrived, Lixing pulled me up.


    I didn''t ask where she was taking me, because the car was at the end of the road, by the sea.


    Actually, people are really weird. If you have something to say, you should find someone to pour it out to. Before anyone else remembers, you''d better forget about it. However, if you didn''t mention it at all, it would become a thorn buried in the heart. No matter how much time you spent wrapping it up, it would inadvertently cause you to feel pain that made you want to die.


    Li Xing''s hands tightly grabbed onto me. She was very nervous, and her palms would sweat whenever she was nervous. I felt like I couldn''t hold her hand any longer, cold and sticky.


    Somehow, it made me think of the water ghost I''d come in contact with, the blistered skin that had the softest and tenderest touch, the smell of death coming from the bottom of the water.


    On the rickety bus, I let go of her hand and held her tight.


    I could feel her crying.


    After getting off the bus, she stood at the station and suddenly looked at me for help out of fear.


    I took her hand, thinking that if she had, she might have really let it go.


    We didn''t know where it was, but we''d heard that it was on the beach.


    It was now night, and the winter beach was empty except for us.


    I held her hand and walked slowly along the beach.


    She stopped and said, "I miss him, July."


    I didn''t say anything because a person appeared behind Li Xing!


    No, not a human. Wang Bin, who had already become a ghost.


    "I was just angry and wanted to be apart for a while. We''re in the same school, and when we''ve thought about it, we can still stay together! "Why can''t he ¡­" Li Xing could not continue as tears started dripping down his face.


    I pulled Li Xing forward and Wang Bin floated over with me. I was a little flustered, but I didn''t want to scare Li Xing, so I didn''t dare to look closely at what was going on with Wang Bin.


    "When I was with Yang Chen in July, I always thought how great it would be if he was Wang Bin ¡­" It was as if Li Xing had thrown away a burden that was pressing down on his heart when he said these words.


    However, from the corner of my eyes, I saw that Wang Bin''s eyes had instantly turned red.


    It wasn''t the red circles we used to have when we were crying, but our eyes turned red in an instant. Blood red tears flowed down the corners of our eyes.


    "Bai Bai, look after Wang Bin." I said it to myself, but there was no response.


    WTF? What''s wrong?


    Initially, I was just slightly flustered. However, at this moment, I was flustered. What in the world is this Wang Bin? Why did it affect Bai Bai?


    Not daring to delay any longer, I took the branch off the tree and clutched it in my hand. I let go of Li Xing''s hand and put my arm around her shoulders.


    Wang Bin did not take the next step, but remained floating behind us.


    However, when we left, Wang Bin did not follow us. He stood on the beach, the blood still flowing from the corners of his eyes, his body a bloody red. What made me so worried was that the corners of Wang Bin''s lips curled up into a sneer.


    I wasn''t in the mood to play anymore. We took a taxi, and Wen Wei''s beach was closer to my home, so Li Xing insisted on taking me home first. Watching the taxi leave, my heart was in turmoil.


    After staring blankly for a few seconds, I quickly took out my phone and called Li Xing for Yang Chen''s number. I was worried, really.


    I repeatedly exhorted Li Xing to call me when he arrived at the hotel. Li Xing laughed at me, but my heart was even more agitated.


    After hanging up, I called a taxi and went straight to the hotel.


    On the way, I tried to communicate with Bai Bai, but Bai Bai didn''t respond. What was going on?


    Forget it, I can''t get away from it.


    There was no traffic jam at night, and I was on my ass again. We caught up to the car we''d been driving, and I had the driver follow.


    When I arrived at the hotel, Yang Chen was already waiting for me at the entrance. I watched Yang Chen pick Li Xing up and bring him in before returning with a relieved expression on my face.


    When he got home, his home was empty. Song Nan was not there. When I got back last night, I found his Post-it on the refrigerator. He said he had a new lead and was going to look it up.


    I held the Ghost Snack for a long time without any reaction. At this time, I really missed Song Nan. If he was here, even if he didn''t wake me up, he would have at least been able to tell me Bai Bai''s current condition.


    The boredom greatly affected the quality of my sleep, and the consequence was that I could not wake up the next day.


    The alarm clock went off again and again, and it was more than an hour before I struggled to my feet.


    Originally, I had an appointment with Li Xing to play with before sending her off in the afternoon. However, I felt that she might not be in the mood to play today.


    I was thinking, if there''s still no response at night, I''ll have to call Song Nan to have a look.


    I went to the hotel to find Li Xing. From what I know of her, she definitely hasn''t woken up yet.


    When they reached the door of their room, no matter how they knocked, the door wouldn''t open. I went to the front desk to ask the customer service, the customer service said that Li Xing did not come back, Yang Chen went to the police.


    How is this possible? I saw Yang Chen bring Li Xing back!


    I quickly took out my cell phone and was about to call Yang Chen when I realized that Li Xing had not called me last night. I saw Lixing enter the hotel, but she didn''t know I was following her, so normally she should have called me.


    My hands were shaking when I found Yang Chen''s phone number.


    He dialed and the other party answered. It was Yang Chen''s voice, "Hello, may I know who you are?"


    "Yang Chen, it''s me, Zhang Qi." After I said this, I was at a loss as to what to say next.


    "July! Is Li Xing with you?! You''re with her, aren''t you?! " Yang Chen shouted loudly. The despair in his voice caused my ears to hurt.

 C124

    "Right... "I''m sorry." I couldn''t say anything, just apologized.


    I should have taken Li Xing back to his hotel room yesterday. Perhaps that would be useless as the other party wasn''t a human after all.


    I wrote down the address Yang Chen gave me and called senior brother Zuming, asking him to help me contact Yin Tongtian.


    When he saw Yang Chen, he looked completely different compared to the day before. His eyes were bloodshot, and a beard emerged from his cheeks. He no longer looked like the elite man from before.


    Although he was anxious, he wasn''t irritable. He was still very polite to me. I could feel him blaming me. After all, I was the one who brought him out.


    I didn''t tell him the details. I just said I''d found someone. The police also said that the case was being handed over, and very quickly, Yin Tongtian arrived at the police station and took us away.


    In the car, Yin Tongtian didn''t rush to ask me what was going on. When we arrived at the special investigation office where he worked, he sent someone to take Yang Chen away first before leading me to his office.


    With all due respect, a normal person would never step into his office. There was no way in, no way in ¡ª the floor was littered with open books.


    Yin Tongtian waved his hand, and the books on the floor disappeared. He smiled apologetically at me. "I received a call from Zuo Wuji, so I rushed over. I didn''t have time to pack up."


    I told the details to Yin Tongtian. After he finished listening, he frowned and fell into deep thought.


    Yin Tongtian thought for a long time and found the time hotel video I told him about. He searched for an hour, but there was nothing I could find.


    He asked me for the number of the car I was driving and I was asked to check it out. The driver said I was the only one in the car, and after seeing me off, he went to pick up other orders.


    Could it be that I''ve left Li Xing by the sea?


    Yin Tongtian called senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming, and we went to the seaside together.


    The two of them stood where Wang Bin appeared yesterday and said that they did not feel any resentment. Yin Tongtian even directly sat down on the beach, closed his eyes and began to meditate.


    We waited all the way until night. Zuoshi Ge even tried summoning a soul, but to no avail.


    Returning empty-handed, we went straight back to the Special Investigation Department. Yang Chen''s eyes reddened when he saw us, and tears fell from his eyes.


    Yintong led us to his office, got us each a cup of tea, and closed the door.


    "What kind of business does Mr. Yang''s family do? I smell Mr. Yang''s body. It seems to have a very strange smell. " Yin Tongtian did not mention the matter he was looking for and instead, he began to chat with Yang Chen about something else.


    Holding the tea in his palm, Yang Chen took a sip. "The ancestors did spice business, and now the main products are perfume, skincare and the like."


    "No wonder the fragrance on Mr. Yang''s body is coming from the inside, this is the smell from the bones." Yin Tongtian changed the subject, "But, I want to know, why does Li Xing also have that kind of fragrance that comes from his bones?"


    "Li Xing ¡­" Yang Chen didn''t seem to want to say it, he wanted to say something but hesitated, "Maybe it''s because you''ve been with me for too long."


    This is strange, Yin Tongtian must have never seen Li Xing before, moreover, I didn''t smell anything from Li Xing''s body.


    "Mr. Yang''s smell is completely different from Li Xing''s. Can you explain why?"


    Yin Tongtian''s words were overbearing and aggressive. Yang Chen''s hands trembled as he held onto his teacup. I... I don''t know what you''re talking about. Where is she? Why didn''t she come back with you? "


    Yang Chen placed the teacup on the table and stood up excitedly, "Bring me to her quickly, I need to bring her home quickly!"


    "She won''t be able to return home ¡­" Yin Tongtian let out a long sigh, "I hope you can tell me the truth. Did you already know that Li Xing is not human when you first met her?"


    This was the first time Yang Chen met Li Xing, and Li Xing was no longer a human? What does that mean? Is there something wrong with my ears?


    Listening to Yin Tongtian''s words, Yang Chen sat back down on the sofa and mumbled, "No, the first time I saw her was ten years ago when she was still a little girl ¡­"


    When Yang Chen had just finished his university entrance examinations, his family had asked him to study abroad so that he could come back to inherit his family business. However, Yang Chen was obsessed with spice. He had followed a spice master in the country and refused to enter his family''s hospital.


    He had sneaked out of his house, but the moment he stepped out, his wallet had been stolen. He had no money and no ID certificate, so he didn''t want to go home.


    A month later, when he wanted to pay, the restaurant owner mocked him and called him out. Coincidentally, it was seen by Li Xing and her father. They sent Yang Chen to the hospital and contacted his family.


    After this incident, both Yang Chen and his family took a step back. Yang Chen agreed to study abroad, and his family agreed to let him focus on managing businesses while not giving up on spices.


    When he finished his studies and returned home, he did not return to his home company, but went to work for Li Xing''s father. Although Li Xing''s father no longer remembered him, he felt that he should stay.


    Li Xing''s father was getting more and more interested in Han Qian, and he proposed to marry Li Xing Xing, so he agreed without much hesitation.


    When he saw Li Xing, he already felt that Li Xing wasn''t a person and would probably disappear very soon. But at the same time, he discovered that Li Xing was the lover he wanted.


    In Yang Chen''s house, there was an ancestral spice. If ghosts ate cold, they could achieve the effects of soul gathering and soul calming. Therefore, Yang Chen took the initiative to contract three meals a day from Li Xing, all for the sake of feeding Li Xing spices every day.


    After listening to all of this, I was filled with emotion. However, my head was filled with fog. ''What is going on here?'' When did Li Xing die? How come I don''t know anything at all?


    Yin Tongtian let out another long sigh, and said, "There is a type of death where everyone thinks you''re dead. There is a kind of life where no one knows that you are dead. "


    He smelled the spice on the beach. While Yang Chen was together with Li Xing, his body was also stained with the same scent. Yin Tongtian, on the other hand, was able to smell a scent he had smelled on the beach.


    Therefore, Yin Tongtian chose to wait on the beach and saw whether or not Li Xing''s soul would appear at night.


    At night, Li Xing''s soul finally appeared.


    However, Yin Tongtian realized that even I and senior apprentice brother Zuoming couldn''t see it. Only he himself could see Li Xing''s soul.


    Yin Tongtian tried to communicate with Li Xing''s soul and found out that the soul was just like a puppet. It didn''t have any consciousness, so Yin Tongtian thought that perhaps we were wrong from the very root.

 C125

    Yin Tongtian suddenly thought of something. He had never seen Li Xing. Because Yang Chen did not take out any photos of Li Xing, the surveillance footage also did not show Li Xing. He logged onto the police''s internal network and saw what Li Xing looked like. It was completely different from the soul in front of him.


    This soul was just what he subconsciously thought Li Xing should look like.


    Therefore, Yin Tongtian deduced that the fragrance was the cause of the hallucination. It was an illusion that would appear according to a person''s wishes.


    On the other hand, if everything was just an illusion, there was no need for Yang Chen to call the police. There was another question. When did Li Xing die? How did he die?


    Yang Chen was rendered speechless by the question. At this moment, his phone suddenly rang.


    Only after Yin Tongtian indicated that he could pick up the call did Yang Chen pick up his phone. He did not say anything, and his face changed drastically after hearing what Yin Tongtian had to say. Yin Tongtian and senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming, who had already heard the contents of the call, changed their expressions as well.


    Seeing that the three of them were silent, I couldn''t help but ask, "What did you say?"


    "Li Xing has returned home," Zuoming told me.


    Without delay, we drove to Lin City.


    Li Xing had returned home and was found by Yang Chen''s mother.


    After confirming their relationship, the two families bought them a house in the city. Originally, they wanted to go back during the day, so when night fell, Yang Chen''s mother felt that as a mother-in-law, she should take care of her daughter-in-law''s examination results. Thus, she chose to go to their house without saying anything.


    Yang Chen''s mother had been waiting at home for a long time but had not seen Yang Chen, so she called to ask where Yang Chen had gone.


    After four hours of driving, we arrived at Yang Chen and Li Xing''s home. When we entered, we found that Li Xing was the only one left, and Yang Chen''s mother had already left.


    I looked at Li Xing in front of me. I felt that he was not the same Li Xing that I had met in the past two days. He was also not the same Li Xing that shared the same dorm room in my university.


    Embarrassed, I looked at her before silently standing behind Yin Tongtian and senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming.


    Yin Tongtian did not beat around the bush and directly asked Li Xing, "When did you die? "How did he die?"


    Li Xing seemed gentle, but in reality, he gave a cold smile. He did not plan to answer Yin Tongtian.


    At this moment, my phone vibrated. I took out a text message and saw that the sender was Zuoming. The message read: "Find an excuse to go to the bathroom."


    I looked at senior brother Zuming and he nodded at me. I don''t know why, but since my IQ isn''t high enough for my teammates, I obediently followed his instructions.


    "Yang Chen, where''s your bathroom?" I drank too much water before coming here... " This acting, 100 points!


    Yang Chen didn''t understand why I suddenly said that. He pointed at Li Xing, and saw that Li Xing''s expression changed slightly. Thus, he quickly ran to the bathroom.


    After opening the bathroom door, I was so shocked that I almost cried out. There was actually a man standing in the bathroom!


    He stood with his back to the door, pressed against the wall, not moving.


    I endured the scream that could burst at any moment and walked weakly into the room. I even boldly locked the door.


    If one looked closely, why did this back seem somewhat familiar?


    When I saw the side of his face, I was sure that it was Song Nan!


    Why was he here? Didn''t he go to look for the box?


    I reached out to pull Song Nan, but he didn''t seem to have any weight. As soon as he pulled, he was face to face with me. But his eyes were closed, as if he were asleep.


    I touched my lower abdomen. Bai Yi should be in the same condition as Song Nan.


    Therefore, it definitely had something to do with the spice.


    What am I supposed to do now? How worrying ¡­


    I stuttered for a long time, thinking that I should leave first. Song Nan shouldn''t be in any danger here.


    The moment I turned around, Song Nan''s hand grabbed onto my neck! The hands around my neck seemed to be struggling with themselves, tightening and loosening, but for the time being they didn''t hurt me.


    In desperation, I turned the branch into a needle and stabbed the back of Song Nan''s hand. However, the egg...


    What a fool. The tree branch had fused with a part of his body, so it wouldn''t have any lethal effect on him.


    "Song Nan ¡­" I tried to call out to him in a low voice, but his hands finally stopped struggling and slowly drooped down. However, his eyes still didn''t open.


    Taking advantage of this time, I quickly escaped.


    But it was dark outside, and someone had turned off the light, and a ghost was coming at me.


    It was useless for the small tree to poke at Song Nan. The ghost was still able to be cut in half with a single slash, slowly dissipating.


    "Senior Left Ming ¡­" I called him ''Big Bro''. He felt his way forward. There was no moonlight in the room. It was a small dark room.


    I had an impression of going in before I left the bathroom door and turning right was the living room, but when I turned right I didn''t get to the end of the hall for a long time.


    Ye Zichen patted his head. He was completely confused by Song Nan''s words. It''s so dark, I can use my phone!


    I turned on the flashlight on my cell phone, thinking maybe I should buy a flashlight and put it on.


    Then I realized that I was in another space, and it was just dark.


    Everything comes back to life and I''m familiar with it. The branch turns into a short knife, slicing through the palm of my hand, making the blood flow down the branch.


    As the black space melted away, the living room appeared before me once more.


    "July, why have you been gone so long?" Big Bro Zuming frowned: "What did you see?" "He looks like he just survived a disaster ¡­"


    I touched my belly and said, "Ai ¡­ Constipated! "


    If Song Nan was an exception, then why did Li Xing want to harm me? We''ve always been good friends. Shouldn''t she have done this to me?


    When Li Xing saw me, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes before returning to a silent coldness.


    It seems that they have maintained a stalemate, and there is a high possibility that they have been in this state of cold war since I entered.


    Stunned, I couldn''t do anything about it. I cleared my throat and said, "Li Xing, I saw a man in your bathroom just now ¡­" Ghosts, what''s going on? "


    Li Xing probably didn''t expect me to directly ask about it. He frowned slightly and thought for a moment before saying, "He''s a little thief. If I capture him, I will punish him by making him think in front of the wall."


    Song Nan? Little thief? WTF? How is this possible?


    The only thing that could move Song Nan was probably the box. When Song Nan left, he also said that he had found the box''s location. Could it be that Li Xing had a box here?


    "Him? Little thief? It shouldn''t be, right? Judging from his face, how could he steal something when he''s so handsome? " I pretended to fight for Song Nan. "Li Xing, did you misunderstand?"

 C126

    Li Xing coldly snorted and didn''t say anything else.


    How could I give up and continue to ask, "If he really is a thief, what does he want to steal?"


    Li Xing looked at me as if he didn''t understand what I was trying to do. But from her eyes, I was sure that she really wasn''t Li Xing.


    Since she isn''t Li Xing, I don''t need to be polite with her. My principle when dealing with strangers is always to keep your mouth shut when you can do something about it.


    It was only when I put the knife to Lee''s neck that they had time to look surprised.


    "July! What are you doing? " Yang Chen panicked. He wanted to help but had no idea what he should do.


    I ignored him and coldly asked Li Xing, "Who are you? You''re definitely not Li Xing! "


    Li Xing raised his eyebrow, then gave me a charming smile: "Why am I not Li Xing? Let''s go on the cruise ship together. The person with the hat dropped into the sea was really not me. "


    This is something only I and Li Xing know, could she really be Li Xing?


    My heart starts to waver, but the blade in my hand is still as steady as before. "Don''t think that you can pretend to be her just because you stole her memory. The one with me these two days, is that you?"


    She gave me a deep look and admitted, "Yes, not me."


    Before I could ask, Yang Chen''s voice trembled as he asked, "Then ¡­" "Then who is it?"


    "Just a kid I raised." Li Xing spoke nonchalantly, as if he was talking about someone else. "I can''t say that it''s all about taming. A large part of it is just my useless emotions and memories that I''ve lost."


    "When did you become like this?" After saying so, I felt my voice tremble a little. I had always had a feeling that the reason why Li Xing disappeared was because I felt that something would happen to her. That she would be taken away by Wang Bin.


    I don''t want to believe that the person who made my best friend, Li Xing, truly disappear is me ¡­


    Li Xing ignored my knife and curled up on the sofa. His eyes looked a little uncertain. "It should be the first time I take a medicine ¡­"


    She said that the first time Yang Chen took ''medicine'' from her was a special kind of spice, and she felt that she was already dead.


    After making sure she was going to an internship, Li Xing still went to the seaside. She just looked and walked and felt that nothing had happened, but ever since she came back, she felt her body getting weirder and weirder.


    It was only when Yang Chen had secretly placed the medicine in her mouth for the first time that she realized what had happened to her. However, she did not remember how she died, nor did she remember where her body went. She did not even know that she had become a ghost, so why did she seem no different from a human.


    From her initial despair and fear to her subsequent numbness, Li Xing had taken a total of not much time because she discovered that she could control a lot of magical powers.


    She found that she could control not only herself, but other ghosts who smelled it.


    The part of Li Xing that was split up was with Yang Chen, while he was with the spices every day.


    "Yang Chen, I would like to take a look at the spices." After I finished listening, I made a request to Yang Chen. Yang Chen looked at me blankly and replied, "Oh," but he didn''t seem to be of any use at all.


    "Did you find him?" "After the thief appeared, I had already moved the spice to another place."


    "Can you show us?"


    I didn''t expect Li Xing to agree, but she actually nodded.


    She opened her hand and a scented sachet appeared in the palm of her hand. Then she handed the scented sachet to me. I poured some of it out into the palm of my hand, black powder that I couldn''t tell what it was. He put it in front of his nose and took a deep sniff, but there was no smell.


    I handed the scented sachet to Yin Tongtian. He smelled it and took a few sips. He lightly twiddled it with his palm and said, "This thing is more than a thousand years old right?"


    "I wonder how many years he has been passed down from his ancestors." Yang Chen''s eyes were still unfocused, but he felt much better.


    In fact, there weren''t that many in the sachet. This was probably not the only thing that had been left behind for the past thousand years.


    But what does this spice have to do with the box? Could it be because of the spices in the box that they were so magical?


    I asked tentatively, "How many spices did your ancestors pass down? Can''t you use all of it? "


    "The box containing the spices is very special. No matter how many are taken out, the box will always be full." Yang Chen''s explanation was the same as I had expected, and this box had the same characteristics as the previous one. I don''t know if it was inexhaustible, but at least it wasn''t as small as it looked.


    For now, I must have the box, but I have no reason to. Besides, the main reason why we came here is to settle the matters between Li Xing and Yang Chen. Since Li Xing has already been found, what she and Yang Chen want to do in the future is not something we can do.


    I looked at Yin Tongtian. He also seemed to have his own intentions. He signaled his big brother with his eyes. "Since we''ve already done what we should have done, we shouldn''t interfere in your private matters."


    He continued, "It''s just that the ''thief'' that Miss Li mentioned is actually one of my style gods. I sent him here to investigate previously, so he might behave a little inappropriately. That''s why Miss Li is suspicious."


    Li Xing slightly squinted her eyes. She clearly didn''t believe what senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming said, but she coldly snorted and said, "If you want to take her away, then quickly take her away. Don''t appear in front of me again. I won''t be so polite next time."


    "How do we wake him?" I figured out a way, but I don''t know if it will work. Right now, Li Xing is still willing to confess, so I quickly asked.


    "Didn''t you already guess it?" Li Xing stood up and walked towards the bedroom. "Otherwise, why did you grab those spices from the palm of your hand?"


    It seems that my guess was right. Smelling the smell would let the ghost be under her control, and once the ghost ate the spice, it wouldn''t be under her control. Therefore, shouldn''t that Li Xing be so natural ¡­


    "Li Xing." I called after her. "Where''s that Lixing?"


    I never dared to ask this question because I was afraid that what I guessed was true.


    "I don''t know. My connection with her has been broken, and I can''t feel where she is." Li Xing shrugged with an indifferent face. "Maybe he has already disappeared. Who knows?"


    Yang Chen suddenly moved. He reached out his hand to grab Li Xing''s arm, but missed and fell to the ground.


    "I''m not her, don''t touch me!" Li Xing cast a cold glance at Yang Chen before walking away.


    Yang Chen shouted at Li Xing, "Give her back to me, okay? "I''m begging you. Really, anything you want me to do, as long as you give her back to me ¡­"

 C127

    "Like I said, I don''t know where she is." Li Xing threw down those words and entered the bedroom without looking back.


    Yang Chen laid on the ground, crying bitterly.


    I wanted to comfort him, but I felt that the only way to comfort him was to find that Lixing, so I really couldn''t let this go.


    I went to the bathroom first and pulled Song Nan out. No matter how anxious I was, I didn''t want to feed him in the bathroom.


    Song Nan was good, he placed his hand on Song Nan''s lips and licked it. I think that this incense didn''t have much of an effect on him. Xiao Bai is a little difficult, I worriedly looked at the spice in my hand, how can I feed it to Xiao Bai?


    Song Nan opened his eyes. Without me saying anything, he already understood what I was trying to do.


    He looked around the living room and then led me into the kitchen and took the spices from me.


    "July, I fed it for nothing." Song Nan first told me before squatting down.


    He put the spice in his mouth, lifted the hem of my dress, and pressed his lips slowly against my belly.


    Flexible and nimble tongues twined around my lower abdomen. The coarse spice particles triggered a tiny electric current. I held my breath, afraid that I would accidentally expose my peculiar emotions.


    I heard the familiar sound of something being devoured, this little thing, sleeping so unexpectedly every time.


    "Whitey." I tried to call out to him, trying to hide the fact that I hadn''t been able to completely hide my emotions. God knows what I was thinking.


    Song Nan stood up and gently hugged me. He said softly, "It''s fine. Xiao Bai will wake up soon."


    I didn''t ask Song Nan why he was here but told him what had happened in the past two days and whether he could find Li Xing and how to find him.


    Song Nan didn''t let go of me. He held me by my shoulder and walked me towards the living room.


    Zuoshi gege knew that Song Nan hated him, so he smiled embarrassedly. Yin Tongtian narrowed his eyes and looked at Song Nan. He let out a long sigh and said, "Foolish."


    We sat down on the sofa and Song began to analyze. "If the aroma can create the illusion you think you''ll see, then Wang Bin''s ghost at the seaside is the one you think he must be there, but you don''t want him to hurt Li Xing."


    This analysis is just as I thought.


    He continued, "But her disappearance was not something that happened after you separated."


    "You mean she may have been gone before we parted?" I never thought of that.


    "Yes!" "Because the driver said that you were the only one in the car, so the person who came back with you might already be hallucinating to you." Song Nan was indeed an old demoness. He quickly analyzed the key point: "Yin Tongtian smelled a fragrance on the beach, the wind on the sea is strong, so it can''t be Li Xing''s smell, it should be Li Xing''s smell!"


    "You mean Li Xing is still on the beach?" Really, how could I have overlooked this point?!


    "No." Song Nan shook his head slightly and said with certainty: "Under the beach!"


    Without delay, we set off.


    Song Nan originally wanted to go and have a look, but I stopped him. The reason was that there was no point in going early, the real reason was that I still had some things I wanted to ask him.


    Song Nan, Yang Chen, and I sat in the back. Yang Chen leaned against the door and fell asleep. I glanced at Song Nan and he nodded slightly, admitting that he had done it.


    Since Yang Chen was asleep, this car had lost its privacy. I asked Song Nan directly, "Is it a box for storing spices?"


    I felt that my deduction wasn''t wrong, but Song Nan shook his head and said, "No."


    The world was big and full of wonders. There was actually a magical equipment that was similar to a box?


    "Why? "How do you judge that?" This baby does not accept, do not give me an explanation, I can not admit that I inferred wrong.


    "The simplest point is that the box will only water, even if it is contaminated there must be water, it cannot be placed alone." Song Nan explained to me, "However, I also found the smell of the box on Li Xing. I think her death was related to the box."


    "Yes!" "In a situation like Li Xing''s, even if there''s a situation where ''everyone thinks they''re still alive'', it''s still very difficult for them to appear in the eyes of others. At most, they would think that this person went far away."


    Song Nan frowned deeply to show his dissatisfaction with his senior brother''s sudden words. I took his hand to signal him not to be angry.


    "He sure has a strong temperament!" Yin Tongtian was driving and his mouth was still chattering. His words were very baffling: "Using an uncertain possibility to express anger without any reason, is it to vent your anger? Or do you not dare to face it? "


    Song Nan snorted coldly, ignoring Yin Tongtian''s taunting and provocative words. I didn''t know what it meant, but it definitely wasn''t a good word. I thought about it for a long time, but couldn''t think of a way to answer it. I didn''t mean what I said, so I let him be.


    "I ¡­" Zuoshi Ge turned his head again, looked at Song Nan and said: "Although I am not very sure what is going on, but our Lu family is all magnanimous people, worthy of looking up to the heavens and not to anyone else. There must be some kind of misunderstanding. "


    "Damn, there must be some sort of misunderstanding." Xiao Bai finally woke up, but the first thing he said was indeed to defend his senior brother, "I know, he''s not lying."


    I touched my belly. My son woke up from his sleep and changed into a lie detector. He wanted to eat his father with other men. He really couldn''t stay in this world any longer!


    "Mama, keep me. I won''t be worried." Feeling what I was thinking, Xiao Bai hurriedly added.


    This was not his style at all. This devilish brat was not interested in personal relations and proper business, and his sweet mouth was for the sake of deceiving others. Such a prim and proper appearance was rarely seen.


    "Bai Bai, how do you know he''s not lying?" My bad roots appeared again, even teasing my own son. "Don''t tell me you two have similar thoughts?"


    I only casually said that and Whitey actually replied more seriously, "That''s right. I sent a portion of my primordial spirit into his body last time. I can feel if he''s lying or not."


    Right! Last time, when senior brother Zuo Ming was tricked by Su Chen and sent a ray of light flying towards senior brother Zuo Ming''s forehead, I didn''t pay it any heed when he didn''t say what it was. Looks like Xiao Bai is very good to Senior Brother Zuming, so good that even I''m a little jealous.


    He flicked his belly with his finger: "Little White, tell me, is the person you like senior brother Zuo Ming?!"


    Ignoring me, I continued to knock on the door. "Little thing, I''m telling you, you and I aren''t separated by a belly. I know what you''re thinking!"

 C128

    I was going to make a fool of myself, but then I realized something was wrong.


    Lil ''White''s mouth was sweet. Up till now, he had always greeted people sweetly, but he had never greeted his senior bro, let alone taken the initiative to talk to him.


    But, this was not scientific! The number of times he saw senior brother Zuming was extremely small. Could it be that he fell in love at first sight? Have you inherited my excellence for nothing? Pui! An outstanding gene had also become a Cosmic Charm?


    In this society that looked at faces, even ghosts started to look at faces ¡­


    "What the hell are you thinking?" Feeling what I was thinking in vain, he began to communicate with me mentally: "It''s impossible for me to be with him."


    This soft and tender voice, why did I hear a hint of desolation?


    Pressing my palm against my lower abdomen, I stopped thinking about white feelings. I would deal with one thing, so when I opened my mouth to speak, I also felt a little sad. "Where are we going now?"


    "To the beach." Yin Tongtian drove with one hand and took out his phone with the other to send a message, "The last time I was sitting on the beach, I left a mark and informed my men to dig. If we are lucky, we might have dug it out by the time we get there."


    Hearing his words, Song Nan immediately objected, "Let them wait until we arrive before digging. Since they can make people hallucinate, we should just wait for them."


    This time, Yin Tongtian did not speak any sarcastic words. He straightforwardly and directly made a call, giving the order in great detail.


    In fact, I admire Yin Tongtian very much. He is almost perfect in every aspect, but there is a proud and aloof expression on his lips, which makes him look very playful.


    Most importantly, he was the first person I had ever met who dared to go against Song Nan like this.


    The journey was still long, so I leaned on Song Nan''s shoulder and listened to what he had done in the past two days.


    An old man who knew him well came to him and said he suspected that there was a box at the Lixing''s place. Song Nan followed. When he saw the box, he understood that it wasn''t what he wanted, but it was too late. His body was paralyzed and he couldn''t move. His cultivation was high on the island, so Li Xing couldn''t completely control him.


    Li Xing placed a scented sachet on Song Nan. As Song Nan continued to smell this fragrance, he slowly lost consciousness, which was why he was briefly controlled by Li Xing. It wasn''t until later that I woke him up completely, but his body was still stiff.


    I listened to him and slowly closed my eyes. His warm voice was a little hoarse now, a little magnetic, a little hypnotic, and I felt that Whitey had closed his eyes now, too, so I put my hand on my belly and we went to sleep together.


    When I opened my eyes again, the car was empty. I rubbed my eyes and got out of the car to find them.


    Looking at my cell phone, it should only have been three or four hours since we got here. However, there is a huge pit in front of me right now.


    I stood at the edge of the pit and looked in. They were all there, except for Song Nan.


    Sitting at the edge of the pit, I didn''t want to go down. After muddling around for so long, I had to reflexively reject all the routes I needed to go down. Going down would definitely not be a good thing, hehe.


    "Bai Bai, are you awake?" I put the blanket I''d brought out of the car over my shoulder.


    Bai Bai''s voice was still drowsy as he softly replied, "Mama, I woke up."


    "Do you know where the fuck you are?"


    Xiao Bai replied, "Let me ask!"


    Eh? Who was he going to ask?


    After a while, Bai told me, "He said he was going to see an old friend and that it was over. We can go find him later."


    It''s better than a phone, so you don''t have to pay for it! I had to call out to him loudly in order for him to hear me. My son was able to communicate with him directly.


    "Fuck, I can communicate with dung because my cultivation is very high now." Xiao Bai definitely knows my little Jiu Jiu and wants to comfort me, but I have to say, this comforting words have somehow stabbed me in the face yet again.


    I''m just an ordinary person, just a helpless little girl, why am I so unlucky? These days passed by day by day without any motivation!


    In my boredom, I decided to wait until the matter was over, then I would go back to the hospital to continue my internship!


    It is necessary to cultivate an optimistic, positive, and uplifting attitude towards life. Second, when I return home for the new year, Her Majesty will ask me what departments I went to during my internship, what "fun" things have happened, I have to prepare some material, the exam is hopeless, and if the internship doesn''t give me a one-two-three, Her Majesty will certainly end my short life ahead of time.


    Watching them dig, he wondered what they would dig up.


    "Eh? "Mama." Xiao Bai suddenly called out to me, "There''s an extra box in our Void realm. It should be filled with dung."


    "Huh? When was it put there? " Was it when we were asleep? Thinking about it, it made sense. Song Nan didn''t need to wait for the box to dig to get to the ground, so it was normal for him to go down and take the box away.


    "I don''t know. However, this box is empty. The piece of dung should have been left in its original place."


    Hearing what Bai Bai said, I couldn''t help but laugh. Song Nan directly brought the box up and gave the inner box to Yin Tongtian. It seems that he still holds a grudge.


    However, this Song Nan was also very cute.


    Just as he was thinking of him, he suddenly appeared at the bottom of the crater. Song Nan''s willful appearance caused me to give him a thumbs-up when he looked at me.


    He said something to Yin Tongtian, but I couldn''t hear him.


    The little angel, sensing my need in vain, translated it for me: "The dung said that there had been a mishap, and told me where the body had appeared."


    What the heck, the mutilation! Sounds like... Eyebrows... Alright, it doesn''t feel that big. After watching too many horror movies and adding on what happened recently, I''m not very sensitive to these three words.


    I''m more interested in Song Nan. Why is he suddenly interested in things outside the box? This isn''t scientific.


    From my understanding of Song Nan, this old geezer doesn''t have any evil intentions, but he definitely doesn''t have any public morals. He definitely didn''t come here purely out of good intentions to spread the word.


    I crawled forward and slid down the slope of the pit. Song Nan caught me as I came down.


    "What are you talking about? I want to hear it too! " I grabbed his arm and started to shake it, and if he didn''t promise me, I''d shake his arm off.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that there was a case of a body being torn apart. It shouldn''t have been done by a human." Song Nan helped me stand up, "Wait, I''ll send you home. You''ve been tormenting yourself for so long, go home and rest."

 C129

    "No!" I flatly refused.


    I don''t want to rest, I''ve been waiting for so long to dig a hole, at least let me see what I can dig out, right?! Furthermore, from Song Nan''s words, he wanted to join in as well. Since he already followed him, I had no reason to hide and watch from the sidelines.


    I firmly said, "I want to be with you!"


    Senior Zuoshi looked at me and said coldly, "A bunch of extremely high concentration dog food."


    Yin Tongtian smiled at me. "The man from the left preceptor hasn''t appeared yet, so he''s a bit endocrinally disturbed. Ignore him."


    "Someone you''re waiting for?" My favorite thing to do is to have a big mouth. How could I not ask: "Who are you waiting for, senior brother Zuoming? "Where did you go?"


    Yin Tongtian glanced at Zuo Ming, and saw no change in his expression. "He''s your major. He''s in the same class as the Left Waiter."


    "Is that our senior sister?!" For some unknown reason, I felt a little excited. I felt that I was both a family member and a relative. This feeling was too wonderful. "What''s your name? "Is she good-looking?"


    Yin Tongtian shrugged, indicating that he had no comment, then continued directing the digging.


    Junior Brother Zuo Ming looked at me and said, "Stupid Junior Sister, if you''re half interested in chasing the gossip while studying, Tsinghua University and Peking University will probably be your choice."


    I was not convinced: "Carrot and vegetables have their own love. I would rather study gossip in a small crappy school than read books in a good school."


    "Then you continue your research, I''ll go help dig a hole." He gave me a perfunctory smile and turned to leave.


    I quickly pulled him back, pretending to be pitiful as I said the excuse I had just come up with: "Senior Apprentice Brother Zuo Ming, my family fell in love with you at first sight. If you already have someone you love, just say it out loud.


    I rolled my face on his arm until he begged for mercy. "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you, she asked me to do the same."


    I''m sure she''s not from the same country as me, and I''ve never heard of her. I''ll ask around when I have time. I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, just in case our family really likes him for nothing.


    Song Nan didn''t want to waste any more time, so he directly threw him out of the box and brought him to the bottom of the hole. Yin Tongtian ground his teeth at Song Nan''s back, holding back his words. I guessed that he was thinking, "This old fogey really has a belly full of evil tricks!"


    Song Nan brought two corpses with him. As the corpses weren''t deformed, I immediately recognized Wang Bin and Li Xing. Song Nan said that the souls of Li Xing''s remnant soul and Wang Bin''s soul were sealed inside the corpse, so it was impossible for them to be reincarnated.


    Even if he found someone to transcend him, Li Xing''s damaged soul couldn''t be reincarnated.


    Yin Tongtian ordered his men to bring the corpses back to the Special Investigation Department and take care of the collapsed Yang Chen. He then hurriedly jumped on the car and drove us to the scene of the incident.


    This time, the case was a real one. Not only did he kill a person, but he also killed a lot of people.


    Hearing this, I thought of Su Mu''s villa. Before I came, I threw all of his collected corpses into the room.

 C130

    Then it would naturally shatter and become a fragmented corpse?


    If that''s the case, then I don''t want to go ¡­


    Before I had even finished twisting and turning, we had already reached our destination. Yin Tongtian''s police certificate guaranteed that we would arrive at our destination as soon as possible. But why did this place look so familiar?


    After looking at it for a while, I realized that this was the villa area where the original owner of Oshan''s body had lived. I thought to myself, "It must not be the house, it must not be that house!"


    However, the luck on my back was normal. I was afraid that something might happen. The car stopped in front of the villa that I was familiar with.


    As soon as he opened the car door, he smelled the stench of rotting flesh.


    "Why does the corpse smell so bad in the middle of winter?" I covered my nose and squeezed the words out between my teeth. After some thought, I took out the mask I brought with me, but other than me, none of them wore it.


    "The body could have been dumped in the villa." Yin Tongtian explained to us, "The heating was always on in the villa, so the corpses rotted quickly. However, most likely because the villas here are very far away and because they are always driving, no one noticed that the weather is cold and the windows are closed. "


    "Then how did you find out?" I am a good boy, I will get to the bottom of this.


    Yin Tongtian looked at Song Nan and said, "Official saying, the neighbor''s dog ran into the yard of this villa, so he found out."


    "What about the unofficial explanation?"


    Yin Tongtian shrugged, walking forward, "You go home and ask your real husband, won''t you know?!"


    Pui! F * ck your "real husband"!


    "Hey!" Don''t leave yet, I still have some important information that I haven''t told you about! " I felt that it was better to say something outside now. After entering, I probably wouldn''t be in the mood to chat with them.


    "You? "Important information?" Yin Tongtian looked back at me and didn''t believe me.


    He actually didn''t believe me and suffered a slight shock. "Really, I''ve been here many times."


    "Yes!" Mama''s been here many times! And Big Brother Wu Li and Scoundrel Su Chen. " You''ve given me your support, your own is the best! However, since when did Wu Mi become big brother?


    "You know the owner of this villa?" Song Nan asked me first. Ever since he came back, I only told him roughly how I got the box. He really didn''t know about this place.


    "Yes." I nodded. "The one who lived with me before you came home, Oshan."


    Yin Tongtian looked at me as if I was retarded. "Silly child, the owner of the villa is called Chen Xiao."


    "Chen Xiao is Ou Shan." Song Nan, who already knew what was going on, explained to me, "Chen Xiao is dead. She has Ou Shan''s soul in her body."


    "Do you know where she went in July?" We haven''t found any trace of her. " Yin Tongtian frowned, "If you help us find her, we''ll give you a reward."


    "Before, she was living with me, but one day she suddenly said, ''The world is so big, I want to go out for a walk,'' so she came on a journey where she can leave as she pleased." I know this may sound a little incredulous, but that''s what she said.


    "Then, did she live in that house before and did she live in someone else''s house after that?"


    I shook my head. "Forget about staying here, no one has ever entered here before."


    Yin Tongtian excitedly said, "That''s easy. We don''t need to enter the villa anymore. We can go straight to the Qi household and find out that Ou Shan is still Chen Xiao''s son."

 C131

    "Huh? "She''s no longer in my house ¡­" Did this big brother really listen to me?!


    "I have my ways!" Yin Tongtian took the lead and ran into the car, mumbling, "F * ck!" "I really don''t want to smell that smell. I can spit out all of last year''s rice!"


    "You can look at the bodies." Song Nan was a little gloating, "I guarantee you that you will be able to spit out everything you eat next year."


    Hearing Song Nan''s words, I was a bit glad that I didn''t need to go in.


    When he arrived at my house, he used several methods, but none of them seemed to have any effect. His expression darkened every time he did so.


    I can''t bear to see it any longer, but it''s possible that Oshan is not a human being, and that she might be a powerful being, and I can''t say it! Asiba, this is the time you must be tired of!


    After Yin Tongtian bid farewell to senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming, I pulled Song Nan into the void.


    Once inside, I asked him, "What''s going on this time? Why did you help solve the case? His character had changed too quickly! "


    "An old friend asked me to help. Something like that happened in his area, so it''s hard to explain to his superiors." Song Nan spoke the truth, but held back. Fortunately, I was used to his way of speaking and didn''t feel hurt.


    To be honest, I feel that if I were to die one day, I would definitely be tricked to death by Song Nan. It was the same principle as being sad for a hero or a beauty.


    "Do you have a clue now?" I casually asked. If Song Nan didn''t say anything, I wouldn''t continue asking. Washing and sleeping were what I wanted to do the most right now.


    "Not yet." Song Nan said seriously, "We checked all the bodies and put them together into five bodies, but what they threw was not complete."


    "Did they fall off the road during the transport?" It was good to not have a brain, so he didn''t have to think about anything first.


    Song Nan shook his head, "No, one of the bodies didn''t have a head. If it really did fall, someone would have reported it immediately."


    He was right.


    "There are many horror novels and movies, and they all have a way to revive people." I asked Song Nan, "Do you think that this piece of his can bring the dead back to life, just like the ones in the books?"


    "I''m not sure, but my instincts tell me this has something to do with the box." Song Nan was very sure that I would listen to him anyway.


    Song Nan wanted to go out and investigate a bit more, but he was actually extremely polite and told me first, then he slowly disappeared from the space. All of a sudden, I felt like my level increased by a lot!


    But since I mentioned the box, I remembered that Song Nan just took it this morning. I searched around in the void and didn''t even see it.


    "Mama, what are you looking for?" Asked me for nothing.


    "Let me see that box you took this morning."


    After two seconds, Whitey said, "Okay, Mama, here you are."


    I waited, left and right, but the box still didn''t appear. Am I blind? "I can''t see anything!" Bai Bai, where are you? "


    "Mama, it''s right in front of your eyes!" Remind me.


    I stared at it and realised that there was a dark mass right in front of my eyes. I grabbed the box and felt that it was very warm, just like the other boxes.


    It made me sick to think of the fact that it had been soaked in two sentences. I waved the box back to its original place.

 C132

    It made me sick to think of the two bodies it had been soaking in, and I threw the box back where I''d found it.


    "Bai Bai, I feel that something is wrong." Feeling uneasy for some reason, I went out of the illusion realm and started to change my clothes. "I''m going to go and see what''s going on."


    If Wang Bin had the box, he wouldn''t have died by the sea that year.


    Furthermore, after Wang Bin''s corpse was discovered, he was taken away by his family to be cremated. How could he appear in a box again?


    I called Yin Tongtian first and told him I was coming over. He was silent for a moment, saying that he too had found something wrong and was thinking about how to ask us.


    When I arrived at the Special Investigation Branch, Yin Tongtian gave me the analysis report.


    According to the report, Wang Bin''s body appeared to be in infancy, while Li Xing''s body appeared to be of normal age. After being dug up, they didn''t undergo a normal transformation and were temporarily kept in a non-rotten state.


    Yin Tongtian speculated that it was probably because their souls were locked inside their bodies.


    However, there was also the possibility that they had been soaked in some sort of liquid.


    This was indeed Song Nan''s problem. Song Nan wanted a box, and Yin Tongtian and the others wanted corpses. But I''m not sure if I can tell Yin Tongtian about this, even if he knows Song Nan has already taken what he wants.


    The conclusion was that Wang Bin''s body was newly grown. However, he wasn''t sure if it was because he had soaked his soul in a box or if it was because he had put Li Xing''s corpse inside that box.


    Yin Tongtian said that he wanted to summon Wang Bin''s soul. However, he was afraid that something would happen, so he asked for Song Nan''s help.


    When Bai Bai heard this, he opened his mouth and said, "I can also help. Right now, I''m as powerful as dung."


    We discussed it and decided it would work. So we talked about Wang Bin''s body, which was left alone in a room, and then Yin Tongtian began to call in the spirit.


    Wang Bin''s soul was quickly summoned. However, this soul did not have any consciousness of its own. It was in a daze.


    We also summoned the soul of Li Xing, because it was missing, perhaps because the spice was broken, she looked very weak, floating low above the corpse.


    "Li Xing." I tried to call out to her, and she turned to look at me, her eyes blank and blank, but only slightly conscious.


    "Li Xing!" I shouted again, and went to feed her the rest of the joke. After the spices, she looked much better.


    "Why am I here in July?" Li Xing pointed at Yin Tongtian and asked, "Why am I here, and ¡­" "AHH!" Where are my clothes?! "


    Li Xing screamed. His corpse was soaked inside without any clothes, so this soul that was summoned out had no clothes either.


    Yin Tongtian silently turned around, leaving a back view for us.


    "July, where is this? I''m so scared! Let''s get out of here, okay? " Lixing lives in my hand, her hand is cold and greasy, freezing my hand a bit numb.


    "Li Xing." I called out to her and she looked straight at me, dodging me as if she knew what I was going to say.


    But I still made up my mind. I clenched my teeth and said, "Li Xing, do you know that you are already dead?"


    Li Xing''s face instantly turned a bit more transparent. He looked down in a daze, only to see her own corpse.

 C133

    "I... Already... "Dead ¡­" Li Xing muttered these words. The hand that was still holding onto me was shaking uncontrollably.


    I took her cold hands in mine, but I couldn''t warm her.


    "Li Xing, can you remember how you died? "I can avenge you ¡­" I swore to myself that I would catch the person or the ghost that killed Li Xing and Wang Bin!


    Li Xing thought blankly, then suddenly cried, "I can''t remember July! I don''t remember anything! "I only remember that we just finished the exam. We ate together, went to the movies, and went shopping. As for everything else, I don''t remember anything else ¡­"


    Even if Li Xing was a complete soul, he might not even be able to recall her, let alone if she was just an avatar that had been abandoned by her main body.


    After comforting Li Xing, Yin Tongtian once again sealed her back into his body.


    "In July, can you tell me who found the body?" Yin Tongtian asked, "I think the case must have something to do with Wang Bin and the rest."


    "Where did you come up with that?" I really didn''t see any connection between the two.


    Yin Tongtian said, "Song Nan is looking for something, right?" Someone first gave us the fake information, and then suddenly informed us about the corpses when we were about to dig them up. It''s clear that someone was trying to divert our attention. "


    I thought about it and felt it wasn''t that simple: "He doesn''t need to divert his attention. Song Nan already got what he wanted and Song Nan is an old fox too. He wouldn''t be so stupid as to be a gunner."


    "No!" Yin Tongtian waved his hand, "That is not what I mean. I want to say that there should be something else on the beach! Something he couldn''t take away! Something more important than what Song Nan took away. "


    Yin Tongtian is indeed a professional, his mind is so clear that it''s amazing. Although I didn''t understand much, he has already brainwashed me.


    "Then what do you think we should do now?"


    "Keep digging!" Yin Tongtian narrowed his eyes, "But, I hope Song Nan can keep an eye on his old friend!"


    I immediately told Song Nan about such an important mission in secret.


    Song Nan was really obedient. He didn''t go home for the first 24 hours. Yin Tongtian expanded the scope of the excavation. On the third day, they finally discovered a piece of underground sea.


    When I received the YinTongtian call, I thought it was just an underground river. When I arrived, I realized that it really was a sea!


    When they were digging, they first dug out a cave and followed it down to this "sea."


    Inside the cave was a lighting system set up by Yintong. The powerful searchlights illuminated a very wide area, but the width of the water had already surpassed the area lit by the lamps, and there was no way of seeing the end of it.


    However, when one got close enough, they would discover that it was completely different from the sea. The water in the sea didn''t have a single ripple, as if it was still water.


    I suddenly thought of it, the lid.


    The lid from last time had magically appeared on the surface of the water. That''s not right! I suddenly remembered that there was a two-headed ghost with the lid. Where did that two-headed ghost go?


    "It''s back in the lid." After hearing the question in my mind, he immediately gave me an answer.


    I then asked Bai Bai, "Bai Bai, look at this water, do you want to look at the water from last time?"


    Xiao Bai said that he also felt a bit like that. Thus, I explained the situation to Yin Tongtian. Why tell him? Of course, it''s for the sake of conditions. Whether you find the box or the lid, it belongs to me.


    Yin Tongtian thought for a while before agreeing.


    After making some preparations, only the two of us went into the water. When the situation is unclear, it would be more dangerous if there were more people going.


    When we get into the water, we''ll stop. On the surface of the water, there was no ripple, but it was actually moving. When we went in, we stopped and let ourselves feel the flow for no reason at all.


    I felt that Xiao Bai''s general direction should be downwards, but Xiao Bai said with certainty, "Move forward."


    Every critical moment, I would mutter to myself about how I need to exercise more in the future, and once again, I would start to sigh at my old bones.


    After swimming for a long time, so long that I began to mistake myself for rain, we finally saw a... Well, how should I put it, it looks like a coffin.


    However, it was not the special design of the coffin, but rather, it looked similar to it.


    I hesitated for a moment. Should I get Whitey to bring it back to the Void Realm, or should I figure out what it was first? While I was waiting, Yin Tongtian''s hand had already touched it and then he quickly disappeared.


    I didn''t follow him in immediately. First, I asked Whitey, "Whitey, can you take it in?"


    "Putting it in is not a problem, but it can''t change anything. This sea is one with this."


    "You take it first. If you have any questions, we can talk about it later."


    "But if that''s the case, then something unknown might happen to that box from before ¡­" After all, this box reflects such a large area of water. If the other boxes were taken, we would be trapped inside the box.


    Shaking my head helplessly, I can only give up on this plan and touch the cover.


    In an instant, I fell into an unfamiliar space.


    Once, I already felt a little familiar with it. As expected, I first saw a ghost. It had 3 heads ¡­


    I silently thought, seven boxes, could it be that the ghosts on the lid are divided according to the number of people? One two three four five six seven heads. I woke up the ghost of the seven heads and felt a little sick.


    It was fine to have more heads, but each head was equivalent to a leg. This three-headed, six-legged ghost already looked a bit like an octopus. Who knew what it would look like when it had seven heads and fourteen legs?


    I looked around me and saw that it was a very spacious area. It was very dark and I didn''t know why I was able to see anything. Maybe it was because my eyes had already adapted to the darkness, or maybe it was because my ability to see was affecting me.


    The lid and the box were beside it now, but the lid was obviously upside down, and the inside wall was up, so maybe I could turn the lid upside down and take them away.


    He then looked at Yin Tongtian, who had already entered the illusion world. He lowered his head and touched the inner wall of the lid with his hand. The three ghosts were the same as the two, they didn''t attack anyone, so Yin Tongtian probably didn''t provoke it, but only touched the inner wall of the box before entering.


    I asked Whitey to try it first and see how different it was from the dream created by the Twin Ghosts. He tried it in vain and said it didn''t seem to make any difference.


    He had to go even if there was a difference, not to mention if there was no difference.


    Without waiting for me to finish speaking, Xiao Bai led me into the dreamland. I was stunned as soon as I went in. How could Yin Tongtian''s dream be such a world?! It was the feeling of opening a door to a new world!

 C134

    In his dream, there was no ground at all. Everything was floating in the air. I was in a pile of floating objects, dodging with great difficulty as I floated forward.


    In the meantime, I dodged a cat several times my size and bumped into Teddy, who was the size of a gecko.


    Finally, I found Yin Tongtian, who transformed into a Magus. He rode a broken broom and happily flew around.


    The worldview really shattered this time.


    "Yin Tongtian!" I shouted at him.


    He braked and stared at me for a moment before shouting happily, "I love you too!"


    With a wave of his hand, countless flower petals floated in the air. He winked at me before flying far away with an even faster speed.


    Ashiba! What was going on? You think I''m his little chick?


    "Bai Bai, I feel that it''s still different from last time." I helplessly watched as Yin Tongtian disappeared into the floating object he ignored. Of course, it was different. The last time I saw him, I could immediately recognize him. This time, Yin Tongtian was completely trapped in the illusion.


    Xiao Bai was also a bit conflicted. "Mama, what do we do?"


    What should he do? Collision!


    "If the soft one won''t do, then we''ll just follow his hard one!" I took off the branch and turned it into a broom, chasing in the direction where Yin Tongtian had disappeared.


    When I caught up with him, he was lying on a mountain of pink candy. To be honest, I really couldn''t tell that this righteous Director of Special Investigation had such a delicate girl''s heart.


    When he saw me, he smiled and waved at me, but he didn''t want to talk to me.


    He wanted to turn the tree branch into a dagger, the battle style that he hadn''t encountered in a long time.


    I rushed towards Yin Tongtian with my short blade in hand. Unexpectedly, he waved his hand and four female ghosts appeared out of thin air in front of me. The female ghost wasn''t as scary as I''ve seen her before, and her fighting strength was also low. I decisively cut her down one by one.


    This was the only surprise on his face as he asked, "Who are you? What are you doing here? "


    I opened my mouth to answer, but then I shouted loudly, "Mama!" "Behind us!"


    I didn''t have time to turn around, so I just grabbed my body and threw myself forward. I could feel a sharp gust of wind brushing against my lower back. Turning around to look, it was the big cat that I had seen before. It had already raised its claws and was about to fall again.


    Bai Bai took me and jumped out, only then was I able to avoid it.


    I''m a person who really likes cats. After being chased by it until the point where it''s in a sorry state, its eyes were always filled with pure curiosity. Rather than saying that it was beating me up, it seemed more like it was playing around with me.


    While we were dodging, I glanced at Yin Tongtian. He was still lying there unperturbed, happily watching our fight. He had a smile on his face from the corner of his mouth and eyes.


    "Yin Tongtian! Wake up! This is not a reality! " I shouted at him loudly. Before I could think of a solution, I could only wallow in my emotions. But he ignored me.


    I was pestered by the kitten, so I said to me, "Mama, I''m going to chop it off. In any case, it''s from the dreams of the Yin Tongtian, and it''s not real. It''s fine even if it dies. "


    Indeed, this cannot continue. I can only agree in vain.


    The dagger stabbed into the cat''s neck. It blinked its eyes and then disappeared. Yin Tongtian, as if he didn''t see it, picked up a candy and threw it into his mouth.


    I held onto my blade and thought for a while. How could I break through this dream? It was so difficult ¡­


    "Mama, I think we should keep attacking him. He seems to be hesitating." Bai Bai whispered to me, making it sound like it was loud enough for Yin Tongtian to hear.


    "No, I think we can attack these things in his dreams." I think if you want a person to wake up from their dream, letting his dream shatter, it''s the fastest way.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he felt that what I said made a lot of sense.


    Following that, Whitey and I were like idiots as we brandished our blades to chop at those floating objects. After they were chopped into pieces, more fragments would be knocked out and they would disappear ¡­


    After I had chopped for who knows how long, Yin Tongtian suddenly called out to me, "July, I remember you!"


    It seems that my battle plan is particularly clear, and it immediately provoked Yin Tongtian.


    "Do you remember?" I kept my knife and asked him, "Have you decided? Let''s hurry up and leave."


    "Go out? Why do I have to go out? " Yin Tongtian looked at me curiously. Moreover, it was the kind of expression that I hated when looking at idiots: "This is the world I want. It''s so boring outside. I don''t want to go out."


    He was currently at the level of a retarded child, and the tone of his voice was completely different from his. It seemed that he was not completely awake yet.


    He couldn''t say too much about the landlord''s foolish son. He could just beat him up first.


    "Whitey, I''ll give it to you?" I couldn''t beat him, but I could do it for nothing: "Be gentle, don''t break it."


    In the abnormal world of Yin Tongtian, everything had no rules. This made things a bit more convenient. Under Bai Yi''s control, all sorts of food and games were thrown towards Yin Tongtian.


    Yin Tongtian went to grab his wizard broomstick, but he was so fast that he had to grab it for him. The only thing Yin Tongtian could not escape from was countless of intimate contacts with these things that he liked.


    By the time Xiao Bai directed these things away, Yin Tongtian had already been smashed into the Candy Mountain.


    I squatted down next to him and asked, "How is it? Do you want to go back with me?"


    Yin Tongtian grabbed a handful of sugar and threw it at me. "I just want to play a little longer. Do you really have to smash me like this?"


    I dug him out from the Sugar Mountain, annoyed and amused. No matter what, I had to apologize first. After nodding and bowing for a long time, he reluctantly said that he had forgiven me.


    He had been in his dream for so long that when he came out, the outside had changed. The lid was still there and the box was gone.


    In the empty space, only the three ghosts were still standing in their original positions.


    Who took the box? Ask the Three Devils, they definitely won''t tell me!


    Ashiba! Don''t let me find out who it is!


    "Fierce ghosts have been here!" Yin Tongtian had already retracted his previous image of a retarded child, turning back into an elite police officer.


    I remember that senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming was able to track those evil spirits. Yin Tongtian is his senior brother, he should also be able to track those evil spirits, right?!


    There was no need for me to say anything. Yin Tongtian had already lit up a talisman. The talisman burned until all the dust fell onto the ground and turned into an arrow.


    I know the direction of the ghoul, but I''ll put the lid away first. I don''t want to leave none of the last boxes and lids intact.


    I looked closely at the lid and felt that the color and material were very similar to the one Song Nan had just received. Perhaps I could try it.

 C135

    Let Whitey take out the box. I turned it upside down and slowly put it on the lid.


    The lid slowly shrank, then merged with the box, and the three ghosts disappeared.


    When I have time, I want to see who has the same lid as before.


    Throwing the box into the void, Yin Tongtian and I chased after it. However, after a few steps, we were back on the shore where we had entered the water, only the lights were broken.


    The new equipment was delivered quickly, and when it lit up again, it was discovered that this cave was not very big. The feeling of the "sea" before was just an illusion created by the lid of the box.


    Yin Tongtian''s people did not find anything that came out, which was normal. After all, that guy should be around the same strength as Song Nan.


    "Bai Bai, can you contact Song Nan now?" We checked the cave, since our goal had already been reached. It would be better if Song Nan was there.


    Xiao Bai was silent for a moment, then said, "The dung said it will be here soon."


    After hearing this, I was relieved for the most part.


    "Yin!" The people Yin Tongtian brought with him yelled at him, but why does this address sound a little strange to me?


    "What''s wrong?" The voice was urgent, so we hurried over.


    The man had found a door, but it wasn''t a handle or anything. No one dared to rashly push it away. If a thousand year old dumpling or a hundred year old ghost came out, it would be enough for us to drink.


    The few of them looked at each other, stunned.


    "How about I do it!" This baby bravely stood out. Besides knowing that I can live up to 27, it''s also because I have a powerful son in my stomach. His father, who is even more powerful than his son, is also about to arrive.


    Yin Tongtian looked at me and said, "Let''s go together."


    "OK, I can do it."


    To prevent it from being the kind of door that opens on both sides, we both decided to push it aside at the same time.


    Yin Tongtian looked at them speechlessly. They knew it was vulgar, but they could tell that they were on good terms with Yin Tongtian. Most of their actions were just a joke, and if they were in danger, they definitely wouldn''t retreat.


    We both put our hands on it at the same time, but we didn''t even have the time to use our full strength...


    "Is this for me?" In front of me was a seven-year-old boy. I didn''t remember his name, only that I wanted to be with him. His palm was open in front of me, and there was a small branch on it.


    I nodded, but I couldn''t speak.


    "Grandma, I want to bring it back to the palace, is that okay?" The little boy wore a dragon robe embroidered with a golden dragon, hiding most of his childish looks.


    The old palace maid behind him had a troubled expression on her face. "Your majesty, if we bring her back, the empress dowager might get angry."


    The little emperor looked at me with reluctance. He tightly held onto the branch I gave him and once again asked the old palace maid, "Grandma, how can I take it back to the palace? How can mufei not be angry? "


    The old palace maid thought for a moment, then replied half-heartedly, "Unless he knows how to speak."


    "Bird, bird, can you please say something? Just say it. " His large eyes were filled with reluctance. I didn''t expect to be with him at first, but today I''ve come to give him the branch.


    However, his gaze made it impossible for me to leave or refuse.


    I opened my mouth and blurted out, "Long live our Emperor! Long live our Emperor! "


    He jumped in joy: "Grandma, Grandma, it''s talking! I can take it back to the palace! "Birds ¡­"


    A hand suddenly grabbed his neck and pulled his head off his body.


    No blood spurted out, but the scene before my eyes looked like it was covered by a layer of bloody mist, turning all of it red ¡­


    A strong attraction pulled me down, and in the end, I fell into an embrace. "July, how are you? Are you all right? "


    It was Song Nan''s voice. I tightly shut my eyes, not wanting to open them.


    "Are you not feeling well?" Song Nan took me in his arms and sat me down on his lap, resting his head on his shoulder. "It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have used such a violent method ¡­"


    "Song Nan, what''s going on?" Taking advantage of my weakened state, I leaned over and buried my face in his shoulder. "Are there two boxes here?"


    I was careless. Although we took one box, the other box was taken away. This was obviously a lid, but it was placed vertically so we used it as a door first.


    "No, there should only be one box. Once I catch him, I will definitely ask him what happened." Song Nan''s hand lightly caressed my back. I don''t know why, but I suddenly got a bit annoyed with him for doing this.


    I pushed him away and stood up, slowly opening my eyes ¡­


    It was still red in front of his eyes!


    I was stunned but didn''t say anything. Resolve the important matter first: "Where is Bai Yubai? Why did he ignore me? Is he hallucinating? "


    "Yeah, but he went to wake up Yin Tongtian. Why hasn''t he come out for so long?" At the end of his speech, Song Nan became a little anxious.


    "Song Nan, let''s go take a look." Song Nan and I suggested that if we were to go, we should see Bai Yi in advance.


    Song Nan did not agree, "You just came out, why don''t you take a rest first? I''ll go myself."


    I still insisted on going. With my eyes red, I could still feel more at ease by Song Nan''s side.


    Song Nan couldn''t force me, so he brought me in.


    This time, Yin Tongtian''s illusion is in our school!


    Could it be that he''s my senior brother as well? No, senior apprentice brother Zuoming said that Yin Tongtian''s was a police academy.


    I am familiar with this place. Even though the scenery in front of me is filled with red fog, I still easily led Song Nan into the school.


    I saw a banner at the entrance that read "Welcome back to the school for a visit by a level 48 alumnus". This was something that happened during our sophomore year, and the reason why I had a deep impression of it is because I went to welcome him. I stood there in my qipao and high heels for the whole morning, and even maintained a standard smile on my face.


    But when I led Song Nan past the entrance of the auditorium, I didn''t see myself. How strange! Am I wrong?


    I told my doubts to Song Nan. Song Nan thought for a moment before saying, "Maybe it''s because these are Yin Tongtian''s memories. All we can see are the people and events that happened in his memories."


    Fine, it means that after standing here for so long, that bastard Yin Tongtian couldn''t remember a single bit of this baby''s beauty!

 C136

    This baby had a short temper. She immediately grabbed Song Nan''s sleeve: "Song Nan, let''s not call him anymore!"


    Song Nan knocked on my forehead and helplessly said: "Miss Narcissist, don''t you want to see it for nothing?"


    Embarrassed, he could see that I was just thinking about nothing.


    "No, I can''t see clearly now anyway." Anger can make a person''s IQ low, that is to say, me.


    Song Nan immediately noticed: "What did you say? Why can''t I see it clearly? "


    I blinked at him and pretended to be stupid. "I said it might be hard to see. Isn''t it just a bunch of air?"


    I couldn''t see the expression on his face because of the red fog, but I could feel the suspicion in his eyes.


    "I saw it very clearly!" I continued to blink innocently, and he couldn''t see much, so he gave up.


    However, he held my hand tightly and said, "If you feel any discomfort, or something feels off, you must tell me in time."


    I obediently nodded my head, but a thought slowly rose in my mind.


    Yin Tongtian entered his own memories, then, what I entered must also be my memories.


    Could it be that I was really a bird in the past?


    In the early days, I dreamed that I was a bird, flying on the sea, and the little boy kept calling to me... What was he shouting for? Sage?


    My heart is now in complete desolation. That little boy should be Song Nan who is holding my hand right now, and I, am his bird.


    Not even a mammal...


    Ahimba, there is no hope in life!


    No wonder he emphasized that he and I are good friends. That''s true, being able to be friends with pets is the perfect combination. Being a lover is too abnormal.


    Thinking about this, I felt even more depressed. Could it be that I had the thought of becoming lovers with Song Nan?


    I slightly closed my eyes, remembering the feeling I felt in his embrace before coming in. Actually, he was just comforting his frightened pet.


    We sat in the back of the auditorium and started looking for them.


    The chairs in the auditorium were all red, red to the point of black. The chairs were more distinct, but the figures were blurry.


    "It''s fine. Those people are vague because Yin Tongtian''s memories are incomplete."


    Not being complete was better than being completely forgotten, even if he could remember two large vases by the door ¡­


    The words of those sitting on the stage were the sound quality and sound effects of the background music. They were so indistinct that only the rhythm could be heard. I couldn''t help but ask Song Nan, "Did you see it to no avail?"


    "Whitey is sitting behind Yin Tongtian. Zuo Ming is with Yin Tongtian, and there''s another girl ¡­" Song Nan looked to the front and spoke hesitatingly, "That girl looks a little like Bai Bai ¡­"


    "That means we''re handsome for nothing! However, why didn''t Bai Yi wake him up? " Is Bai Bai, that stinking brat, watching a show? Could it be that Yin Tongtian and senior brother Zuo Ming fell in love with the same girl?


    Oh yeah, that girl should be the same one that Xu Zhaoyang likes, the one who really wants to see what she looks like.


    "I''m not sure, but I can tell that Bai Bai''s expression isn''t right!" Song Nan was very confused. "The Ghost Box would release the time that the person who touched it would want the most to confuse him. This memory belonged to Yin Tongtian. Why was Bai Bai being bewitched?"


    "Could Bai Bai was there as well?" I followed Song Nan''s words and asked that question, but that''s not right. How could it appear in my stomach?!


    Song Nan and I both rejected this conclusion at the same time: "Yin Tongtian doesn''t remember anyone sitting behind him. Look, other than Bai Bai, there''s no one else."


    I looked in the direction he was pointing and saw only three heads that were relatively clear.


    Bai must be a child now, not even as tall as the back of his chair. I couldn''t see him at all.


    No matter, it''s so boring. I stood up and said, "Let''s go! Let''s go wake them up! "


    Song Nan nodded, stood up, and walked with me to Yin Tongtian.


    As I neared them, a dark cloud suddenly rose from a chair in the back and floated into my stomach. I was so disappointed that I couldn''t see what was going on.


    "Mama, I''m back." She greeted me in vain, her soft voice a little listless.


    I touched him, ready to comfort him when we got home, to get down to business.


    Song Nan and I walked to the seat in front of Yin Tongtian. I turned around and leaned against the back of the chair. "Shouldn''t you come back with us?" I asked with a smile.


    "July. That''s Zuo Ming ¡­"


    Oh no, Song Nan can''t be starting to suspect that I really can''t see it, right?


    I quickly shut my mouth. Words are bound to be lost!


    "Yin Tongtian, you know that these are all just memories. They''re useless." Song Nan''s voice was cold and cruel.


    In an instant, the entire auditorium disappeared, as did my senior apprentice brother and the girl I had not had the time to clearly see.


    "It''s so good to remember!" Yin Tuntian stretched lazily. "I should''ve brought Zuo Wuji with me. Let him see the people he has been dreaming about day and night."


    "You mean maybe?" Yin Tongtian this big mouth, can always ask out some things I want, like this kind of gossip sharing.


    "Yes, perhaps as well ¡­" Yin Tongtian heaved a long sigh when he said those words. The sadness and desolation that came from his heart was carried along by his voice.


    It seems that my guess is right, Yin Tongtian must have had an affair with that Xu!


    "Yin Tongtian, why do Bai Bai and Xu also look so similar?" Song Nan didn''t avoid me and Xiao Bai, but directly asked Yin Tongtian.


    Yin Tongtian rose to his feet, his voice full of surprise. "You''re saying that this guy looks like Xu Que?"


    Song Nan nodded.


    Yin Tongtian thought for a while before saying, "Look, doesn''t July look a little like Xu as well?" It''s just that it''s also a little prettier and thinner. "


    Pui! You actually dare to insult me!


    Song Nan knew that Yin Tongtian didn''t know either, so he lightly said, "Let''s go back first."


    "Mm, go back." Yin Tongtian shrugged and made a face at me. He was handsome, but he was also handsome when it came to making faces. But there was a bloody mist in front of me now, and his red, cadaverous face scared my heart out of me.


    "Bai Bai, let him slap you!" I touched my little heart and played coquettish.


    Xiao Bai responded with an "Oh", but it was still very depressed and didn''t take any action. It seemed that he wasn''t able to perform his special skill because of his anger level.


    It seems that when I get home, I need to communicate with him properly. An underage mental health education is a big matter, so I must focus on communication. I don''t want to shut myself down before I''m born for nothing.

 C137

    After exiting Yin Tongtian''s illusion realm, we first stored the lid of the box in the Emptiness Realm. I felt that even the BOSS behind the scenes wouldn''t dare to directly touch it, so we didn''t have the time to take it away.


    But why would he put the lid here? Why was the lid of the other box on that box?


    There were no answers to these questions today, so he could only wait for the future.


    When I returned home with Song Nan, he began to tell me some of the things he had found out.


    The bodies in Ou Shan''s mansion were identified as ten people. Moreover, the bodies of ten people were incomplete. Each of the bodies was missing a part. The missing parts could be put together into one person.


    Song Nan suspected that the old geezer wanted to use these corpses to revive in the box. Now, he wanted to investigate the souls of these people.


    These people had just died, but their lifespans were all coming to an end. The instant that old geezer attacked was also when that man''s Yang energy was at an end. As a result, those people were still considered to have died a normal death, and their souls were imprisoned by the Yin Master.


    Previously, Song Nan had been tied down by that old fogey and had not had the time to investigate.


    "Song Nan, when are you planning to go?" In my heart, I don''t want him to go, the Underworld is definitely the realm of the Ghost King, Song Nan will definitely suffer a loss if he goes there.


    "There''s no time to lose, I''m going now."


    I didn''t think much of it and just said, "Bring me along."


    "You little fool, do you think that the Underworld is an illusion? It''s not something you can go to just because you want to. Be obedient and wait for me at home!" He put his finger on my forehead and tapped it.


    I saw the smile on his lips, and he was still the most beautiful of all, even his face, his profile in all the shades of red. No wonder I was attracted to him, even though I was a bird.


    "No!" "I''m worried about you going yourself. If I go, I''ll be able to help you for nothing." I stubbornly grabbed his sleeve and put on the expression of "If you don''t want me to go, then I''ll cry for you to see".


    He was pestered by me so he had no choice but to agree to let Bai Bai cover my anger.


    Going to the Underworld is very simple, unlike the novels or TV dramas I''ve seen before, I need to go through so many steps. Song Nan held my hand and instantly arrived in the Underworld.


    The underworld is pitch black, but that doesn''t stop us from seeing.


    Song Nan hastily pulled me through a street full of ghosts. After taking a few turns, we finally arrived at a large hall. There were three words on the plaque. I don''t recognize them, but WHOTMCARE?


    "I want to see Judge Cui." Song Nan said to the ghost guard in front of the palace.


    The ghost guard had a fierce look on his face and looked very scary. He glanced at us but didn''t make a move.


    Pui! Why was he so arrogant?!


    "Mama, he was scared." Xiao Bai explained to me, "His body is trembling slightly, he''s so nervous that he can''t even speak."


    "Oh, isn''t this Song Nan!" The voice came from the main hall, full of ridicule.


    "This name is not something you can call." Song Nan said coldly, and both he and I recognized the voice, it was the Ghost King.


    No wonder the Ghost Guards were so frightened. Song Nan and the Ghost King had the same face, it would be strange if they weren''t.


    "What can you do? You want to hit me? " An unspeakable sense of pride and arrogance filled the hall. He provoked Song Nan, "I like the way you look when you don''t like me, but there''s nothing I can do about it. It''s too fucking cool!"


    Song Nan wasn''t annoyed. He raised my hand that was still holding onto his hand to his lips and gave me a gentle kiss. "Aren''t you the same? Then I won''t be able to do anything about it either."


    The Spirit King in the hall suddenly went silent.


    Song Nan led me in and asked in a clear voice, "Is Judge Cui not here? "I was looking for you when he wasn''t here."


    "Do you think I''ll help you?" The Ghost King''s voice was now a little cold, his emotions not so obvious.


    "Heh, don''t tell me you don''t want to come out?" Song Nan added a bit of contempt into his tone. Most of his voices were through his nose, "You can only use this tiny bit of soul to wander around. Will you be willing?"


    "Satisfied? Why not?" The Ghost King was already in front of us. He was sitting sideways on a couch, holding an ancient book in his hand. His posture was very similar to Song Nan''s ¡ª he had nothing to do with books.


    The Spirit King looked at me and actually jumped down from the bed. "What happened to your eyes?"


    Ashbah, this talker, why is he so talkative?! Will you die if you don''t speak?


    No, he was already dead ¡­


    But if he can see that my eyes aren''t right, does that mean he can cure me?


    Song Nan pulled me to the edge of the bed and sat me down. Then he asked the Spirit King, "What happened to her eyes?"


    The Spirit King looked over and asked me, "What color can you see?"


    This time, I obediently replied, "Red."


    The Spirit King stood up, touched his chin, and suddenly laughed out loud.


    I really misjudged him. How can a ghost like him help me look at my eyes out of kindness?


    "If you laugh again, I''ll go and pick up Grandma Meng''s stall." Song Nan threatened the Spirit King, but why was this threat so childish?!


    The Spirit King finally held back her laughter, but her words were still a little slurred: "Who cursed you?! You said that these are the highest level of blood curses, and that you have to use a person''s blood essence as a guide and their soul as an offering to create a curse. If that person still has a remnant soul, he would definitely be angered to death! "


    "Huh? Blood curse? Why does it sound so scary? " I reached out and grabbed Song Nan''s sleeve. The uneasiness in my heart rose again.


    "Why are you wasting it?" Song Nan leaned over and held me in his arms. "You mean that the blood curse was not completed?"


    "Even a god''s work has not been completed. It is already extremely popular. It is definitely a success." The Spirit King was a little angry, "Both of you open up some distance for me, or else I won''t say anymore!"


    The Ghost King had a weird hobby, but Song Nan was more determined than him, "If you don''t want to say it, no one will force you."


    With great difficulty, the Spirit King felt that he had won, so he could not help but say, "This blood curse is a curse that only has a short lifespan. Moreover, it ''cannot be loved, and has no bones to bury''."


    Damn, to think that he would be so vicious. What grudge do I have with the person who laid the curse? How could there be such a malicious curse?!


    The Spirit King sat back on the bed, lying down in a familiar sleeping position, "Your life was short, and the words that came after were your fate. Tell me, did the blood curse go to waste?!"


    Me: "¡­"


    Song Nan suddenly hugged me even more tightly. I think that he must have been thinking the same thing as me.


    I got this blood curse because I entered my memories. Thus, this should have been the first time someone had placed this curse on me.


    I was just a bird! Who is this? Was there a need to cast such a huge curse on a bird?!

 C138

    If not to the bird, then to me; then there is only one possibility, and that is that the blood curse was directed against Song Nan.


    That''s why he feels so guilty about me.


    To be honest, I really don''t care now. If this blood curse is to make me "unable to be loved, dead without bones to bury", isn''t this what I''ve always been mentally prepared for?


    "Don''t worry about that for now. Let''s find the souls of those people first." He said those words naturally without any feeling of disharmony. To live to the death, this old lady was f * cking fearless.


    Song Nan and the Ghost King were unable to keep up with my tempo and were slightly stunned. The change in topic was too fast. It was a wound.


    The Spirit King sat up, and for once, his face became serious, "Speak, what help do you need me to help you with?"


    As soon as Song Nan finished speaking, the Spirit King immediately found these few people and had the imp deliver the scrolls of information to him.


    "They have already entered the cycle of reincarnation, but there are three who have entered the path of beasts as a result of the lack of a host soul and the lack of merit. The rest have all returned to the path of humanity." The Ghost King told us the information.


    Even a normal person like me could understand what I meant.


    Let''s not talk about the ones that lost their souls, let''s talk about those seven people.


    Humans had three souls and seven souls. After death, the three souls would enter the cycle of reincarnation, and the seven souls would dissipate. If any of them had merits, then taking their souls would be detrimental to that virtue. This old geezer was extremely cunning. He simply chose a few things that were a little too small for him.


    And for those who lost their souls, it was all for nothing. No one would care why such a person lost his soul.


    The former was deceiving the heavens while the latter was deceiving the demons.


    This old fogey has probably been plotting for more than a year or two, and he has probably been preparing for several hundred years. Wang Bin and Li Xing should have been done by him previously.


    Knowing this, our hearts became completely heavy.


    That old fogey seemed to be reproducing a new person, who knew what he wanted to do.


    "Alright, knowing this is enough." I had originally come to accompany him in questioning, but this was outside of my capabilities from the beginning to the end. My mission was completed, and I could return home.


    Song Nan grabbed my hand tightly, and didn''t say goodbye to the Ghost King, but went straight home.


    He grabbed my shoulders with both hands and looked me straight in the eye. "You guessed it, didn''t you, July?"


    "So what if I guessed?" I forced a smile and looked at him through the red mist. My eyes hurt a little.


    He was still looking straight at me, not looking away, as if he were waiting for me to say something.


    I used my hand to gently remove his hand and softly replied, "This is my mission. Someone sent me to your side, I am just doing my duty."


    Song Nan should know about that blue-clothed girl.


    "In this period of time, I vaguely remember a few memories. It was a blue-clothed girl who told me to protect you and help you. After the matter is resolved, she would give me a huge reward. You don''t have to feel ashamed of me." As the lie got more and more out of hand, I believed that I would be rewarded.


    "Just for this?" For the first time, there was a hint of helplessness in his voice. From the ruthless thousand-year-old ghost to the lonely man in front of me, he had given me less than half a year to accept.


    I dug my fingernails deep into my flesh. Why, I felt that the situation I was in was even more hazy than the red fog in front of my eyes.


    "Yeah." My voice was as flat as ever, even though my heart felt as if it had been placed on a hot plate. What was wrong? What was wrong?


    Song Nan sighed and said: "Even so, I still have to thank you."


    I cracked a silly smile and narrowed my eyes into a line.


    "By the way, why did he have two boxes?" Jumping thinking of me, all the time is driving the rhythm, I feel like I''m great!


    Actually, he shouldn''t have asked this question. Previously, Windraiser had three boxes ¡­ That''s right! We''ve only just gotten two of the three boxes for Windraiser. I have to find a way to get the other one as well.


    I suddenly thought of a possibility. Could it be that the box was in Windraiser''s grave?


    "No." Song Nan''s words interrupted my imagination. "The box in our hands is fake."


    Fake?! How could it be fake?


    "Think about it, what''s wrong with this box?" Song Nan took the box out of the illusion and placed it in front of my eyes.


    My heart is bleeding. This is the only complete box that we have obtained!


    Thinking about the complete box that I got from Su Yujing, it doesn''t have the characteristics of those boxes that I discovered, it can''t also be fake, right? And the other boxes have separate boxes and lids, and they''re all connected...


    I ignored the words in my hand and spoke out the doubts in my heart.


    Song Nan said it was true, but it was the seventh box. The seventh box''s function was to store the rest of the boxes. It wasn''t very useful, so it fell into Su Yushan''s hands. Otherwise, it would have long since been snatched away by someone else.


    As Song Nan spoke, he took out the seventh box, "There is one simple way to determine if it is real or fake. If the box can be put into the seventh box, that would be real."


    I sat down on the floor, took the seventh box from Song Nan, and opened it.


    Actually, my hands were shaking a bit, and my stomach was also shaking a bit. Thankfully, my stomach was long gone, so I didn''t feel sick at all. Because it was filled with brain matter!


    The smell was still lingering, and the stench of death assaulted my nostrils. I almost cried.


    I placed the box in the seventh box, but there wasn''t any reaction. I raised my head to ask Song Nan what was going on, but Song Nan suddenly pounced on me and protected me tightly.


    "Bam!" With a bang, it sounded like a bomb had exploded beside us, causing the entire building to shake several times.


    I, who was protected by Song Nan, only dared to show my face when my charm completely dissipated.


    The box was the only thing in front of him. All the furniture in the rest of the room was gone. Even the wall nearest the box had a large hole cut in it.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that it would have such a huge reaction. Maybe this fake was too realistic." Song Nan helped me up with an apologetic look on his face.


    I didn''t think it would turn out like this. I thought it was just a box thrown out.


    Alright, now that I am connected directly to the outside world, I definitely won''t be able to live in winter. The radiator in the living room was gone, but the water pipe was still there and had started leaking. Song Nan waved his hand and closed the main valve, turning the water into ice.


    The most important thing was, he didn''t know if any residents would report an explosion ¡­


    Ashbah, why did it become like this? It''s a fake, so why do I have to try it? Am I brainless?

 C139

    I called Yin Tongtian first and asked him to do me a favor. Don''t come to the police, or try to stall for time.


    While I was on the phone, Song Nan helped me put on my down jacket and led me out.


    Before we got into the elevator, I finished the call and pretended not to notice him holding my hand. "Where are we going now?" I asked.


    "Go find a place to stay. There''s no need to care about this place. Someone will handle it." Song Nan didn''t even press the button for the elevator, and the elevator started to descend. For someone like me, who was a little nearsighted but didn''t want to wear glasses, I was really envious.


    Song Nan reached into the air and pulled out my scarf. After putting it on, he grabbed a hat and came out. I took the hat from him and put it on my head. "So, where are we going?"


    Song Nan adjusted my hat and said, "Let''s stay at the hotel first. It will be fixed soon and it''s the closest to where you work. It''s better not to move."


    These words made me blush. It''s been a long time since I''ve had an internship.


    I''ve decided that when the house is fixed, I''ll go back and start my internship!


    His mind was in a mess as he was pulled into a hotel by Song Nan ¡­


    Ashiba, under normal circumstances, I definitely won''t enter this shop! This is obviously where I spent a month''s worth of living. But, is Song Nan rich?


    And then I remembered, I didn''t even bring out my wallet...


    Who cares? At most, he would just sell Song Nan here. Who asked him to?


    However, Song Nan didn''t even ask for the front desk, just pulled me into the elevator, and the elevator began to rise.


    I sniffed a nose that didn''t exist and asked Song Nan, "Song Nan, did you bring any money?"


    Song Nan smiled, "You all cannot use my money."


    Spicy crayfish! You still know we can''t use your money!


    This is the first time I can look at someone as if they are retarded. For some inexplicable reason, I feel a little refreshed.


    "They have so many empty rooms, no one would notice if they were to randomly choose a room to stay in for a day." The old geezer was really thick-skinned. Even though he said something immoral, his face was still unblushing and his heart did not beat.


    I didn''t even know how many floors the elevator stopped at, so he pulled me out. How come my actions were all passive after coming out?! I''m not used to it, but that doesn''t mean I don''t like it.


    We stopped in front of a room, and I struggled to make out the Roman numerals on the door, but my IQ wasn''t good enough. Song Nan said in a rather congenial tone: "This one."


    After which, he pushed open the door and entered.


    The high-tech locks did not even exist for him. This was another example of feudal superstition hitting modern technology!


    What''s more arrogant is that after Song Nan came in, he released my hand and said, "You stay here, I''ll stay across from you."


    One room wasn''t enough, this guy even had two!


    "Song Nan, this isn''t too good ¡­"


    He interrupted me with a smile and waved at me. "Bai Bai will open the door, you can go wherever you want. Good night. "


    Song Nan left in a hurry. "Alright ¡­" He was gone before it even reached his ears.


    I''m a little down, a little depressed, a little...


    "Motherf * cker, actually, dung is not what you think." Comrade Song Nan''s biological son stood up to speak for him.


    I let out a long sigh and rubbed my stomach, wondering if I could sleep if I was hungry.


    Bai Bai could hear his stomach growling. "Mama, the restaurant''s on the first floor all the way to the fifth floor. It''s open 24 hours a day. You can go eat something first."


    I touched him and helplessly said, "Mama wants to eat too, but Mama doesn''t have any money!"


    The poor can only eat the soil, but in this place, I can''t even afford to eat the soil. If I were to bite into it ruthlessly, the only thing I would be able to do is insert a steel bar into the mixed soil.


    "We have a room card. Mama, take your room card and go eat. No need to bring any money." He spoke very clearly, as if what he said was true.


    I looked at the card at the back of the door, I really do have a room card!


    Ashiba! I was tricked by Song Nan!


    Picking up the room card furiously, I rush to the dining room and ask at the reception desk on the first floor. The items on the fifth floor are the most expensive.


    When we reached the fifth floor, I began to wonder if this was a restaurant. Why does it look like the guest room upstairs? Am I wrong?


    Looking back, it was the fifth floor. That''s right!


    "Hello, Miss Zhang. May I ask what can I do for you?" A mellow voice rang out from behind me. Yes, it was mellow. It seemed to be the essence that had settled in my heart for ten thousand years. It was unbridled and reserved, and made me drool upon hearing it.


    I''m hungrier...


    Turning around, I see a dashing young master standing in front of me.


    Ancient dress of the complex gown dress, auspicious cloud dark grain material low-key and gorgeous. His hair was neatly tied back into a bun, and his slightly curved lips were raised to make his handsome face look a little unruly. He was graceful and suave, with a sense of righteousness and a bit of evil.


    My saliva started to secrete crazily and I swallowed a large mouthful of saliva before I could do so.


    "Mama, I''m hungry too." The pitiful little voice cried out. His snacks had not been destroyed, but he had left them out in a hurry. He could only touch them to comfort her.


    "I... "I''m hungry." It was likely that a woman didn''t want to say this in front of a handsome man, but she felt it was so natural and natural to say it to him.


    "I''m hungry, please follow me, Miss Zhang." He bowed slightly in a gesture of invitation and led me forward.


    As he got closer, he noticed that the rooms on this floor were different from the rooms on the upper floor. First, the words on the door were capitalized two or three. From the distance between the doors, the room here was definitely larger than the one upstairs. The rooms upstairs were already spacious, two rooms and a living room. How big were the rooms here?


    We stopped in front of the Wu. He pushed the door open and I stepped inside.


    The interior was actually arranged in a wild state, with small bridges, flowing water, and green bamboo flowers. However, I only had my red vision left, so this was all I could think about. I secretly smacked my lips. Eating a meal here must be really expensive. How about ¡­


    "Ms. Zhang, this water is actually a hot spring. It''s the Tianshan Water, which we bought at a high price. It''s filled with a variety of minerals. Relieving fatigue, activating blood vessels and cosmetology. You can take a bath and wait for us to tailor your dishes for you. " The young master said something that went against his appearance, but it had to be said that the effect of the advertisement was still quite good!


    I was tempted. In any case, Song Nan had money. If it really didn''t work out, I still had Wu Mi. At most, I could call Wu Mi and ask him to help with the money.


    All in all, I''m going to have this meal today!

 C140

    After throwing the clothes into the clothes basket, the clothes basket automatically concealed itself. Soon after, a faint sound could be heard, as if it was time to start washing the clothes.


    The water mist of the hot spring was moving close to the surface of the water, but it did not evaporate out, miraculously preventing the entire room from being enveloped by the steam.


    I reached out my hand to test the temperature of the water. The flowing water should be over forty degrees, just right!


    He couldn''t wait to slowly walk down the small stone steps. The scalding warmth slowly seeped into every inch of his skin. It felt so good.


    Finally, my whole body was submerged in the water. I leaned against the side of the water to stabilize my body and comfortably closed my eyes.


    "Mama, it feels so comfortable." Xiao Bai yawned and said, "It feels so comfortable that I''m a little sleepy."


    "If you''re tired, then sleep. Your dung are nearby, so you don''t have to worry about me." My family''s Xiao Bai this kind of obedient and caring child, I can see through his thoughts with a single glance, and this time, his heart is also warm.


    "Mama, I''m just going to sleep for a little while ¡­" The white voice gradually laughed. It seemed that the little guy had already fallen asleep.


    I grabbed a towel, put it behind my head, and took a nap.


    I had a dream. I dreamt that I had become that bird again. I could see the golden sunlight shining on my white wings. I was flying freely in the air. Although what I saw was no longer a world shrouded in blood fog, I didn''t dream of that little emperor. The little emperor who would excitedly call out my name.


    Suddenly, I felt as if I had been caught, pinned to a horizontal board, unable to move.


    I struggled with all my might, but my bones seemed to have hardened and I couldn''t move a muscle. I opened my eyes and could only see the pale red ceiling directly above me.


    Then something cold and bone-piercing began to fall on me. WTF? This baby had feathers, but why did those things pierce feathers and directly convey the coolness to me?


    Oh, that''s not right. I should be human now.


    This was not a good thing, because it meant that it was not a dream, that I was captured.


    The bones couldn''t be moved. I tried and at any rate, my vocal cords would still vibrate. They let out a weird sound, "Mmm ~ ~".


    "Children are very tenacious." This voice should be the voice of that young master from before. What should I do? I''m hungry again ¡­


    The bones were stiff to begin with, but now that they were frozen again, it felt as if their entire bodies were going to go limp.


    "Don''t be afraid, I just want to eat that little thing in your stomach. I won''t touch anything else." His laughter came over, sounding triumphant.


    With all my strength, I squeezed out the two words: "Song Nan!"


    The summoning incantation and posture are wrong, I don''t know if I can succeed! At this moment, a large block of ice is placed on my lower abdomen. Eggy, if you don''t come Song Nan, your son will be eaten!


    I felt something press against the ice in my lower abdomen, and then I felt a suction force from the depths of my lower abdomen.


    Tears began to flow from his eyes, but to no avail.


    "This useless dragon of yours is really bold, daring to eat anything. Aren''t you afraid that if you take it out, the Ten Thousand Layered Heavens will destroy you in body and soul?" A mocking voice sounded, and the attractive force in my lower abdomen immediately disappeared.


    The voice was both male and female, very neutral.


    The young master stopped, but did not spare anyone, "When did it become your turn to speak when I was doing things?!"


    "He''s right here. Aren''t you afraid that he''ll come over and skin you and pull out your dragon tendons?" The mysterious man said casually, but there was a lot of information. Was this young master a dragon? I silently thought back to the Dragon Soul that Bai Yi ate before. This shouldn''t be the reason, right?


    "He ¡­ I have already looked over. He is so weak that I can''t even get up. Do you think I would be afraid of him now?"


    Him? Song Nan? Song Nan was too weak to get up? Do you have to be so sick? Could it be that when it exploded, Song Nan was injured?


    No wonder he left in such a hurry. No wonder he said he didn''t mean what I thought. Did I misunderstand him again?


    "You ate it, and then what? was chased by him throughout the world? " The threat in his words intensified. "Do you think you can escape his pursuit?"


    The bad dragon was silent, as if thinking and struggling.


    Finally he said, "It seems..."


    I felt my ears go stiff as they strained to hear what he had to say. However, he just didn''t want to say what he was going to say.


    The neutral voice sighed slightly. The red fog in front of me had actually disappeared!


    What had happened? Can someone tell me?


    The cold things on my body have all been pushed away! Don''t touch me!


    Then I was wrapped in a bathrobe.


    The man was so strong that he carried me, a stiff adult, directly out of the room.


    Kiss! I haven''t thawed yet! Kiss! I haven''t taken my clothes!


    Fortunately, the man didn''t carry me out into the street like that. He just went into the next room.


    I can''t move my head, but I have a good view from above. I think this room is the same as the previous one.


    This person brought me to the side of the hot spring. He didn''t take off his bathrobe, but instead scooped up a handful of warm spring water and scattered it on the bathrobe.


    I could see his face. It was Song Nan.


    He still heard my call. I''m great!


    I wanted to ask him if he was all right, but it was only a hum.


    Little by little, he seriously warmed me up and pressed his lips together without saying a word.


    After a while, he took off his wet bathrobe and began to move my frozen joints inch by inch.


    The body began to feel slowly, but it felt like a tingling that seeped out from deep within the bones, like dense needles piercing the periosteum, the palms, the soles of the feet; tickling the marrow, tickling the apex of the heart, the tip of the tongue.


    "Song Nan ¡­" When he gently massaged my lower abdomen, I finally couldn''t help but shout out his name. He looked at me with a fire of desire in his eyes.


    Slowly I sat up and wrapped my stiff arms around his waist.


    Compared to me, his body, which was originally very cold, felt a little warmer and a little softer.


    He rubbed the tip of his nose against the white cloth on his shoulder. Water from the tip of his nose left stains on the fabric. I pushed him into the hot spring with all my strength, and I fell down with him.


    To me, the hot spring water seemed to have turned into countless sharp daggers. The pain all over my body made my tears flow uncontrollably. I hugged him tightly as I died to withstand this great pain.


    "Song Nan, I''m in so much pain." I kissed him on the lips. F * ck off with his pet! F * ck his duty! At the moment, I only wish I could break into thousands of pieces.


    Even so, it would be a disaster that would never come back.

 C141

    It''s been a long time since we kissed like this, but I remember the taste in his mouth. Perhaps it was as people said, the cold taste was sweet, the cool breath in his mouth stimulated the taste buds, forming the false sweetness, but it was still not enough to seek it.


    However, there was a strange taste in his mouth, like an old tree with the freshness of a plant mixed with a trace of blood. It wasn''t pleasant, but I didn''t want to let him go.


    Song Nan''s arm finally wrapped around my waist. I originally thought that I had already adapted to the pain, but the moment my skin came into contact with my waist, I still let out a cry of pain.


    His numb body was opened, and the memories that he hadn''t forgotten for a long time were awoken once again. And he was afraid that it would fall on me, so he let me lie on top of him. He comforted me with his arms and didn''t start to move in a hurry.


    "Does it still hurt?" He rubbed his lips against my cheek, his clever tongue twisting away the tears that had formed from the pain.


    "Much better." I slowly closed my eyes. The heat and toughness of the place reminded me that this was a union between a man and a woman. I had thought too much and wanted him to become my wife.


    I understood what he meant and began to move my body slowly. He frowned slightly, as if he was trying hard to suppress his emotions. I used my hand to support his shoulder as I tried my best to increase the range of my strength.


    Song Nan suddenly grabbed my shoulder. There was a complicated emotion mixed in his eyes. His teeth were tightly clenched together with his lips. I looked at him and vaguely guessed what he was going to say.


    I reach over and free his bitten lips.


    He grabbed his hand and held it tightly.


    "In July, marry me."


    "Alright."


    It was a week before he returned home from the hotel. On the third day, Song Nan told me that my home had been repaired, but because of my body, I stayed at the hotel for a few more days.


    Bai Yi only woke up on the second night. The necklace that the old monk gave him was still there, so he didn''t come out immediately. Sooner or later, the soul contract will be finished, and the child will be born, but not for the sake of giving birth to the soul contract, which makes me a little bit happy.


    Song Nan put a ring on the ring finger of my left hand. It was just a simple ring, made of what looked like ancient jade, round and heavy. It didn''t fit me very well, but I couldn''t bear to take it off.


    That bad dragon, just as I thought, is a Taotie. Tao Tie is the fifth son of the legendary dragon, cruel by nature, lazy from eating, I don''t know how Song Nan saved me, and that neutral voice, I don''t know who it is.


    He said that he had to go back to practice, and my internship after taking the exam was a medical internship, which coincidentally happened to be arranged at the Gynecology Department.


    During the medical internship, we didn''t follow the nurses, but the doctors. So I said hello to Wu Li and went straight to his office.


    Wu Mi did not let me do things, I have been raised lazy, and have no enthusiasm, holding the phone play in Wu Millet''s office for a day.


    Bai Bai also likes to play in Wu Millet''s office, because Wu Millet improved the ghost snacks before, can be like a human snack, unscrupulous eating, the sound of smacking mouth accompanied me all day.


    Having been eating for so long, this made me slightly worried. "Wu Mi, is there anything bad about eating like this for nothing?"


    Wu Mi sorted out the newly printed cases and seriously said, "Not only will it not be bad, it will also be good, very good."


    Huh? I''ve heard of it before. Even if I don''t read much, you can''t lie to me.


    Putting down the case report in his hand, Wu Mi said faintly, "It will be beneficial to his primordial spirit if he eats too much for nothing. Furthermore, eating too much for nothing was just a symptom ¡­ "Wait until he falls asleep, then you and Song Nan can ¡­"


    Ashiba! Was this Wu Mi? Was this Wu Mi? Why did his thoughts suddenly become improper?!


    I thought angrily, "It must have been brought down by the Windraiser!"


    "Fuck, what are you and the dung doing?" Ye Zichen pursed his lips, not forgetting to satisfy his curiosity.


    I grabbed a ghoul candy and stuffed it into my stomach. "Eat your food. When adults speak, don''t interrupt the child."


    Wu Mi smiled as she shook her head. "The ring is already on your finger. The Soul Contract?"


    I have always been thick-skinned. This time, I let him speak in a shy manner, so I had no choice but to nod my head.


    Suddenly, Fu Feng appeared in front of us, handing over a box in his hand to Wu Mi. Of course, he completely disregarded my existence. We have self-knowledge, the light bulb will learn to reduce their brightness.


    I was blind, and I couldn''t see that Fu Feng was wrapping around Wu Mi''s body with the intention to kiss him, while Wu Mi had an awkward expression on his face.


    I looked at my nose, my nose and my heart. I ignored everything in front of me and focused on playing mobile games.


    Wu Xiang gave her a perfunctory kiss, then tactfully told Fu Feng that she could leave.


    Fu Feng got tired of it a few more times before he said, "This box has spirituality. It''s a good item. Don''t pour out your heart just to put your hot face on my cold butt."


    Wu Mi made her roll her eyes at me. Fu Feng saw that he didn''t take her seriously and glared at me hatefully before disappearing.


    "July." Wu Mi walked up to me and handed me the box. "The majority of what I have is evil, and this was acquired by chance in the depths of the mountains. I used gold and silver to worship it for many years, but didn''t wear it."


    I opened the box. Inside was a necklace. The necklace''s pendant was carved from jade and it was completely black. I couldn''t tell what it was.


    Wu Mi put on the necklace for me, a little mischievous said: "July, happy wedding!"


    I touched the necklace, feeling as round and thick as the ring Song Nan gave me. If I hadn''t met Song Nan, I would have fallen in love with him.


    But then again, if it wasn''t for Song Nan, how could Wu Li have noticed me?


    "Thank you, Wu Mi." I stood up and gave him a big hug. The old Daoist''s words were like a curse, and I was extremely afraid that this curse would be fulfilled.


    "Ha, how touching!" At some point, Fu Feng had returned to his room, coldly looking at me and Wu Mi.


    I saw killing intent in Fu Feng''s eyes. Could it be that this irritable thousand-year-old freak was thinking of how to torture Wu Millet?


    I didn''t expect that Fu Feng would come back, so both Wu Mi and I were stunned. When Windraiser saw that we were still hugging each other, he snorted coldly and disappeared.


    Embarrassed, I let go of Wu Mi. Wu Mi''s expression remained the same, but my intuition told me that this matter wouldn''t be as simple as it seemed.


    At the end of the day, Song Nan came to pick me up. I insisted on seeing Wu Mi pick up Fu Feng and bring him home, so Song Nan and I left the hospital first and went to the boutique opposite to wait for Wu Mi.

 C142

    The door was open, but there was only the ghost girl in the shop, Windraiser was nowhere to be seen.


    Without thinking too much, when Wu Mi arrived, I pulled Song Nan into Wu Millet''s car. Having settled the matter that day, Fu Feng is no ordinary woman. If she were to kill Wu Mi in anger, I wouldn''t even be able to find a place to cry.


    Seeing that I was not in a good mood, Song Nan stretched out his arm and grabbed my shoulder, letting me lean on his shoulder. What happened? "


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that Fu Feng misunderstood Wu Mi and me, so I have to explain everything to her clearly." It didn''t matter if he brought Song Nan, since Song Nan''s words carried a lot of weight in Windraiser''s hands.


    Therefore, I have to take down Song Nan first.


    Taking a deep breath, I put my arm around Song Nan''s waist and pretended to be upset.


    Song Nan shook his head helplessly with a smile and said: "Speak, what grievances do you have? I, your husband, will go and seek justice for you."


    This "husband" made my hands tremble a little. Looking at his face, I felt as if I had a bomb screen in front of my eyes.


    "Ayaya!" I''m going to die! I''m going to die! "


    "What do we do if our boyfriend goes berserk?!" I love him so much! "


    "Ying Ying, male god, I want to give birth to your baby!"


    "Hubby, you''re the best!"


    "¡­"


    What and what is this? I blinked hard and cleared the barrage of bullets from Song Nan''s face.


    He sniffed with his snotless nose and said in a small voice, "Today, Wu Mi gave me a wedding present. When I was happy, I hugged him and let Windraiser see it ¡­ She got angry just like that! "


    Song Nan used his finger to scratch the tip of my nose, and followed my words: "This Fu Feng is too damn good, when will she be jealous?" The one who should be jealous is me! "


    Pah pah pah! I don''t believe that an old pervert would be jealous. He only knows how to eat people!


    "Motherf * cker, dung won''t eat people." Bai Bai''s voice was a bit sleepy, but he insisted on saying something for Song Nan.


    Song Nan looked at me and his eyes narrowed into a line as he smiled. "Bai Bai, dung really doesn''t eat people. Dung only eats little demon spirits."


    Xiao Bai yawned and replied, "I''m so sleepy. I''m going to sleep first. Call me if you need anything."


    Well, Wu Mi knew the kid the best.


    Song Nan raised his eyebrows at me slightly. His eyes were filled with lust. I silently pushed him away and leaned back in my chair. As my gaze met Wu Mi''s in the rearview mirror, I smiled awkwardly. Wu Mi, on the other hand, slightly shook her head.


    Song Nan held my hand tightly, his fingers caressing the ring on my hand.


    "The one you''re wearing, is that a wedding present?" With his sharp eyes, Song Nan saw the necklace on my neck.


    I had put on my down jacket, and the necklace was hidden under it. The heat in the car was already strong enough, and when I took off my down jacket, the necklace was exposed.


    I didn''t take it off, I just moved closer to Song Nan so he could see.


    Song Nan thanked Wu Mi first before taking a closer look.


    "Song Nan, do you know what this is?" Song Nan is the oldest of the three of us.


    Song Nan shook his head and said, "It looks like it''s an ancient beast. However, I don''t know who it is."


    Actually, it didn''t matter what it was, it was just Wu Mi''s heart.


    When we got to Wu Mi''s house, the room was empty except for Li Gou, who was curled up on the sofa watching TV.


    Yes, it was just a "Wang" sound.


    For the time being, it was hard to find a suitable person''s body, but it was easier to find a dog''s body. Besides, in the modern society, dogs were treated much better than humans.


    I walked over and touched his head.


    Lee Dog avoided my hand with disgust. The body I found for him was a dog, while the dog was just a walking bag! So, the first time he despised me, I wasn''t angry.


    He should have taken out his phone to take a photo, so he could be considered to have made himself an emoji bag.


    Song Nan said with certainty, "Fu Feng isn''t here. I can''t feel her consciousness here."


    For some reason, Wu Mi suddenly said to Song Nan: "Please, can you help me find her? I am not at ease with her running away from home. "


    WTF? [What the hell is going on?] It''s not that I don''t believe Wu Xiang is concerned about Fu Feng, it''s just that Fu Feng is a thousand-year-old pervert. Even if something happens to her while she''s outside, it''s still someone else''s fault.


    But since Wu Mi said so, I forced myself to look to Song Nan for help.


    Song Nan waved his hand, "Alright, I''ll agree."


    With that, Song Nan disappeared.


    After Song Nan had disappeared, Wu Mi''s expression suddenly turned serious. Little brother Wu Mi, did you come to invite me to see the change in my face?


    "In July, I still think you can''t trust Song Nan?"


    This sentence was said without any conclusion, and I was a little confused. "Wu Mi, what did you say?"


    Wu Mi pointed at the necklace on my neck and said, "The necklace I gave you is called Pi Xiu. How could he not know about it?!"


    Pi Xiu ¡­ They should be existences like the Taotie, right?


    But then again, why must Song Nan recognize a Pi Xiu? I''m done with his soul contract, and I''ve got it for nothing. There''s nothing else on me that''s worth him lying about.


    However, in order to reassure Wu Xiang, I nodded seriously and said, "I will pay attention."


    After more than ten minutes, Su Chen came down to greet me. Su Mu didn''t appear at all.


    I looked at Su Chen''s swaying figure in the room and thought that it would be better if I could break the soul contract between him and Bai Yi as soon as possible. Our family was white, our baby was clean and pure.


    Right! I just ignored that it was just a waste of spitting on Su Chen. Ignoring myself was also a lazy person.


    When Song Nan made a move, it was different. He directly brought Fu Feng back.


    When Fu Feng saw Wu Mi and I sitting on the same sofa, he snorted coldly and turned his face away.


    I took Song Nan''s hand and stood up.


    "The two of us are not going to be the light bulb here. As for the two of you, settle it internally!" I made an encouraging gesture towards Wu Millet, and Song Nan and I walked out of Wu Millet''s house hand in hand.


    I was going to take a taxi back, but Song Nan said he wanted to walk back with me, and I agreed on a whim.


    Just holding hands, occasionally say a word or two, such quiet happiness, let me completely put the doubt of Song Nan out of the sky.


    When I saw some snacks I wanted to eat, I bought them, and in the end Song Nan carried a lot for me. If it wasn''t for the cold weather, I would have pulled him to a bench by the roadside and sat him down, talking and watching the stars.


    When I got home, Song Nan smiled at me as he watched me eat. His eyes were like those of a piglet waiting to be raised, fattened, and cooked ¡­

 C143

    After I was finally done eating, Song Nan said, "What do we do? "I''m hungry, I really want to eat little imps ¡­"


    I blushed and stuttered, "You ¡­" Go eat it! Again ¡­ "No one will stop you ¡­"


    Song Nan stood up and slowly walked to me. He smiled charmingly: "Really? I can eat it? "


    "Eat ¡­" "Eat ¡­" I tried to avoid him, but how could I avoid his speed?


    Song Nan''s lips lightly pressed against mine, and he stuck out the tip of his tongue to lick it.


    "It''s a pity that I still have something to do. I''ll be back tomorrow night. I can only try it today." Song Nan''s figure slowly disappeared, but his words still reached me: "Little demoness, go to sleep earlier tonight. Wait for me to come back tomorrow ¡­"


    Pui! Who wants to wait for your return!


    However, the first time he laid in bed, he didn''t play on his cell phone. Instead, he obediently slept.


    Closing his eyes, his entire brain was in an excited state. How could he possibly fall asleep ¡­


    I don''t know how much time passed before I heard a faint spice on my bedside table, followed by my sixth sense. I was being watched.


    My whole body went stiff, but I didn''t dare open my eyes to see what it was.


    On the bedside table, there should only be the Pi Xiu pendant that I took off. There''s nothing else!


    Could it be that the Pixiu inside ran out?


    Slowly, there is a hair point on my face side, I know his face is coming closer to me!


    What should he do? Should I call Song Nan now? Perhaps this thing only wants to look at me. If it wanted to attack, it wouldn''t be at such a slow speed.


    But Mom, the baby is scared.


    Just as I was about to scream out loud, the thing suddenly let out a grunt.


    I opened my eyes a crack and found a young man dressed like a Taotie. His face was moving backwards because his chest was pierced by a hand that was holding his heart!


    The young master was dragged along by his hand, and in a few seconds, he disappeared into thin air.


    I closed my eyes and lay back on the bed, pretending not to see anything.


    This should be a Pixiu, and the person that killed him would only be Song Nan.


    My mind was in a mess. I think that Song Nan probably discovered that there was something strange about the Pi Xiu, so he left with the pretense, then killed the Pi Xiu brother who was caught off guard.


    He didn''t lie to me! He didn''t lie to me! He didn''t lie to me!


    After holding on for almost the entire night, when the alarm clock rang, I couldn''t keep my eyes open. Grabbing my phone, I called Wu Mi in a daze, telling him that I wasn''t going to the hospital. I didn''t have the patience to listen to Wu Mi finish his words, so I hung up, buried my head in the bed and continued to sleep.


    But then Wu Mi immediately called me, I ignored him, but the phone stubbornly kept thinking, I could only helplessly picked up the phone again: "Wu Mi ah!" I really don''t want to go to work today. Don''t ask me why.


    "I''m not going to work today!"


    Eh? Female? Was it Windraiser? Doesn''t look like it ¡­


    "Then come home!"


    This domineering tone and "home" made me completely and thoroughly sober for an instant. It was actually Her Majesty!


    An old classmate of my father''s was taking his son to my house for dinner, and when Her Majesty heard that the boy was a rare young talent, and that he was so busy being academic that he was single, she decided to let me meet him.


    "Your Majesty!" I already have a boyfriend, do you want me to cheat before my wedding? " Alright, to be honest, she belongs to the family after marriage. She has already tied up the soul contract, wore the ring and is about to give birth to a fat son.


    Her Majesty didn''t care about that. She insisted that I go back, even if it meant that I had to go after a meal.


    When the Empress Dowager''s edict came down, I could only resign myself to my fate and climb out of bed. As I brushed my teeth, I looked at the bags in the mirror that were several times larger than my eyes.


    Looking at it, I remembered the red face that had frightened me the other day. I don''t even know what I''m training in. Besides, isn''t this blood curse a little too fast?


    However, before the blood curse was removed, the world I saw in my dream didn''t have that layer of red mist. Thinking back to that first dream, that dream did not have any blood mist. Could it be that the blood curse he received when he was a bird was somehow lifted?


    I thought that when I had time, I would go back and look at it in my memories. Maybe I could find out who had cast the blood curse.


    After cleaning everything up, without eating anything, I got on the bus home like a ghost.


    When I arrived at the door of my house, I slapped my face a few more times to make myself look more energetic.


    When I got home, the Empress Mother was not there, so I went to the kitchen to fill in my empty stomach. Then I poured myself a cup of hot milk and watched TV on the cat''s sofa with a big pillow.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, my father and Her Majesty came back with big and small bags. I immediately went to welcome them with my dog legs.


    Her Majesty expressed her appreciation for my timely reception and her indignation that my bags were about to fall to the ground.


    I think Her Majesty must have thought I was going to fall into her hands, alas! Not a single girl had the awareness of a boyfriend.


    "Let me tell you, Uncle Zhao is one of the top professors in your medical academy. When you get into graduate school, ask him to choose the best teacher for you." Her Majesty was so ambitious that she couldn''t help but want a son-in-law and wanted to pave the way for my studies.


    My heart was now full of guilt, and I could not do what Her Majesty wished me to do.


    Guilt drove me to be a daughter of twenty-four, and whatever Her Majesty said, I did not reply. Her Majesty was so pleased that she thought I had finally understood.


    My father looked happily at me and Her Majesty. What he wanted was definitely now ¡­


    The root of my nose ached, and I almost burst into tears.


    Fortunately, the doorbell rang, drawing my father''s and Her Majesty''s attention to it.


    Uncle Zhao, who came today, once taught me that in the second half of my freshman year. He teaches "System Anatomy", is humorous, profound knowledge often shocked us into a daze. He often gives us some of his own experiences, and each time it''s like opening a door to a new world.


    I have seen Uncle Zhao''s son before, because Uncle Zhao runs in the school playground every morning, and his son has run with him several times, both of them at 1.8 meters tall, one of them spirited, the other calm and composed, the other handsome and vigorous. Thus, it was hard not to notice it.


    Only, I didn''t expect him to be my father''s good friend, it''s too unbelievable!


    I stood in front of the door to greet him, but the moment the elevator door opened, I was completely shocked!


    Uncle Zhao and his son walked out of the elevator, but on Uncle Zhao''s back was a ghost!

 C144

    The ghost sensed that I was looking at it, and its face turned to me. It was surrounded by black gas, and it seemed to be a vengeful wraith.


    I silently swallowed my saliva. Xiao Bai still hadn''t woken up. I really didn''t know how I should settle this matter.


    After inviting Uncle Zhao and his son into the house, I hurriedly called senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming.


    In the end, senior brother Zuo Ming said that Uncle Zhao had been carrying him for dozens of years and had been entangled with his soul for quite some time now. Otherwise, he would have made his move long ago.


    When Uncle Zhao returned from studying abroad, he entered the medical academy and became a teacher.


    The medical school had many specimens of corpses, some of which had been donated voluntarily, but at that time the main source of activity was the executed prisoners.


    At first, the prisoners would just directly hit their hearts and die with one shot. But in order to embalm the body, the body had to be injected with formalin from the blood vessels. The heart was connected to the blood vessels, so that the formalin that entered the body would flow out of the heart without any antiseptic effect.


    It could not be said that it was all because of this. In any case, it was later changed to being the leader. That way, the corpse would be perfectly preserved.


    At that time, the police did not care if the body was sent to the medical academy, but they would inform the police if there was a family member claiming the body.


    There weren''t many teachers in the medical academy at the time, so the young teachers were divided into groups of two. After receiving the notice, they pushed the corpses away with a small green cart.


    At that time, the murderer was at the top of a small hill. There was a long flight of stairs, and the green-skinned carriage was unable to push it up. Thus, the teacher had to carry the corpse down himself.


    Uncle Zhao had been chasing a female teacher, and the person in charge of the division was also optimistic about them. Thus, he had divided them into two groups.


    Uncle Zhao definitely wouldn''t let the woman he liked make a move against him, so he offered to carry her on his back.


    When the bullet hit a person''s brain, they would immediately die. However, their body would unconsciously twitch, and some of them could even move for more than half an hour.


    However, they didn''t have the time to wait for the corpse to remain still. Thus, many of the corpses on Uncle Zhao''s back were still moving.


    This wasn''t the point. The point was that the person who was shot was still alive.


    There were only two ways to be shot: You deserve it for your heinous crimes, or you die of injustice. The former was definitely not a good person, and even after death, he was still not a good ghost. The latter could not be said to be without a trace of resentment.


    As time passed, these grievances slowly accumulated into evil spirits.


    Fortunately, Uncle Zhao was a very upright person. This resentment was concentrated but not condensed. He now had the appearance of an evil spirit, but had no inner workings of an evil spirit.


    He was afraid that the older Uncle Zhao got, the weaker his Yang Qi would be. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to suppress this evil ghost.


    When he could no longer control it, there were two possibilities. The first was that the evil ghost had its own thoughts, and that the evil ghost and Uncle Zhao''s soul were fused into one.


    Either way, it was dangerous.


    I feel that even if I can''t drive this ghost away, I must at least weaken it a bit. At the very least, I can''t let it surpass Uncle Zhao''s yang aura!


    After making up my mind, I entered the house.


    As soon as I entered the room, I heard Uncle Zhao tell my father that he was getting old and his neck and shoulders were always sore.


    I immediately suggested that there was a way.


    Having Uncle Zhao''s back turned to me, I took out the branch and secretly turned it into a small wooden hammer with a long handle.


    The ghoul sensed danger and turned to look at me, his white eyes full of menace. Since he was willing to come, this evil spirit had already begun to have its own thoughts.


    Without further ado, I raised my hammer and smashed it against Uncle Zhao''s shoulder.


    The hammer passed through the wraith''s body and landed on Uncle Zhao''s shoulder. The wraith immediately let out a blood-curdling shriek filled with grief and grief. I hesitated for a moment before continuing with the second hammer strike.


    The destructive power of the branches and their attributes, with every strike, accompanied by a spark that only I can see, the black gas disappears at a speed that can be seen with the naked eye.


    Did I accidentally find a solution?


    Encouraged by this thought, I knocked on the door with even more vigor. The cries of the wraiths gradually weakened and their figures became fainter as they disappeared. I thought that I had succeeded, but before I could be happy about it, Uncle Zhao suddenly fainted!


    The situation was extremely awkward. You might not believe it if I told you, but I used a small wooden hammer to knock out Uncle Zhao ¡­


    Fortunately, my home was close to the hospital, so I sent Uncle Zhao to the hospital without hitting 120.


    Big Bro Zuming immediately rushed over and pulled me to the side.


    I told him what had happened. His expression was a little grave. "It could be because Teacher Zhao''s soul and that evil ghost have somewhat fused. When you attacked the evil ghost, Teacher Zhao''s soul was probably injured as well."


    I''ve never been too stupid to do anything like this, and this time, I''ve gotten into a lot of trouble.


    Senior Zuoshi thought about it for a moment, then suggested, "Maybe you can try Wu Mi''s Ghost Snack. That thing can mend a ghost''s primordial spirit, I don''t know if it can repair a person''s soul."


    "July."


    Who''s calling me? I turned my head and saw Uncle Zhao''s son. His name was Zhao Gong, and he also studied medicine. He had returned from studying abroad and also entered the school. However, he was engrossed in academia and was only in charge of laboratories. He did not teach.


    I quickly apologized to him. After all, it was my fault.


    He didn''t blame me, because he didn''t believe my little hammers could knock a man into the hospital.


    Seeing that I couldn''t get away for the time being, senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming took out his phone and waved it at me. I know what he meant was that he wanted to call Wu Mi, so I had to give it a try.


    "In July, there''s something I don''t understand." Zhao Gong looked a little hesitant, "This question might be a bit rude, but I''m a straight forward, so I don''t want to beat around the bush, okay?"


    "Sure." I felt that I had nothing to hide, and in this space, I had already thought of an excuse.


    "Those few words of yours were so light and powerless, why did my father suddenly faint?" This couldn''t be hidden from him. He was a doctor, Uncle Zhao was a doctor, and Uncle Zhao had been exercising his body the whole time. He didn''t even catch a cold a few times a year. It was hard to understand why he would faint.


    I put on a very serious expression and first asked Zhao Gong, "If I say something that you don''t accept, will you believe it?"


    Zhao Gong frowned and didn''t answer me.


    This person was too boring.


    "I was actually trying to drive away evil spirits. Uncle Zhao had been possessed by evil spirits, which was why he had fainted." This statement is too vague. I can''t possibly say that I have wounded Uncle Zhao''s soul, right?


    "If you want to drive away evil, then why would my father faint?" There was no doubt in the look in his eyes. It was as if he was discussing academic issues.


    Dealing with seriousness with bullshit didn''t have a high chance of success.


    "You should know that there is nothing wrong with you. Previously, Uncle Zhao was wrapped up in evil thoughts, and his body was heavy with fatigue. "Now that I''ve eliminated more than half of that evil side of my body, it''s normal for Uncle Zhao to feel a little uncomfortable."

 C145

    As you can see, I don''t believe in bullshit.


    But now, there was indeed nothing else that could explain this phenomenon.


    "Then when will my dad wake up?" Zhao Gong didn''t insist on asking what was going on, but I felt that something wasn''t right. Shouldn''t people like him pay attention to science?


    When he saw the doubt in my eyes, he smiled shyly and said, "I don''t know why, but I feel sure that''s what you''re talking about."


    Hearing him say that, I started to feel a little embarrassed.


    It was hard to say when he would wake up, but it all depended on when Wu Mi would come.


    Wu Mi was as capable as ever. He immediately drove over after receiving the phone call from Senior Brother Zuming.


    He brought along the Ghost Snack from before, and I looked at Zhao Gong first. He understood what I meant, so he let me enter Uncle Zhao''s room along with Wu Li and his senior apprentice brother to guard the door by myself.


    Wu Mi first fed a lump of ghost candy to Uncle Zhao. At first, he didn''t react, and after ten seconds, he began to chew. It seems that the Ghost Sugar was still quite useful. I urged Wu Mi to feed another one, which Wu Mi objected to.


    With Bai Bai''s cultivation, he couldn''t eat too much, not to mention that Uncle Zhao was just a mortal.


    Uncle Zhao finally opened his eyes after he swallowed the two ghost candies.


    Seeing that Uncle Zhao didn''t do anything abnormal, I finally felt relieved. Uncle Zhao left the hospital as fast as he could, saying that his body was feeling very comfortable. He insisted on not observing them at the hospital.


    Although Uncle Zhao didn''t know what had happened, he had never felt so relaxed in all his years of life. He treated it as my credit and praised me like a flower in front of my father and the Empress Dowager.


    After repeatedly confirming that Zhao Gong and I had exchanged ways of contacting each other, Uncle Zhao returned home satisfied. Her Majesty was very happy, and the corners of her eyes were filled with happiness, as if she thought I was going to be married off.


    Zhao Gong also acted very quickly. He had just left my house a few minutes ago and sent a text message inviting me to play with him. When Her Majesty saw me, she snatched my phone away and gave me her consent. I was truly speechless.


    I didn''t go back in the evening, but stayed at home.


    I lay in bed and waited for nothing to wake me up. Xiao Bai slept soundly, from last night to midnight today.


    He slept happily. I didn''t sleep last night, and I''ve been tormenting myself for the entire day. In order for him to endure until now, I''ve already reached the extreme limit. I felt that if he slept a little longer, I would take him to another world.


    After Bai Yi woke up, without waiting for me to ask, he said, "Mama, are you waiting for me?"


    "Well, I want to go to the Illusionary Land." I can''t let go of that strange feeling in my heart. I should know more about my own memories.


    Whitey put me in at once, but inside I couldn''t find the lid, and the first one was gone.


    "Bai Bai, why is the lid gone?"


    If he were to leave it here, it would be impossible for him to be stolen and Xiao Bai would not be able to move. There was only one possibility ¡­


    "The dung said that without the lid of the box, it would be too dangerous. I had to take it to a relatively safe place first." What he said was definitely Song Nan''s exact words, but I really didn''t know where would be safer than here.


    I have to believe that Song Nan has a problem.


    Otherwise, why would he take both the lids?


    I returned to my room. The heating in the Golden Light Room was on full blast, but I still felt cold all over.


    Song Nan, what are you hiding?


    It was another long night, and also a long one. If this goes on, I will really die a long time ago!


    Her Majesty, on the other hand, was even more energetic than I was. She started to pull up my quilt at around six in the morning. Zhao Gong set the place down in the amusement park, and I think it was the Empress Dowager who gave him her opinion. I can see that she wasn''t able to go with my dad last time, so she''s not feeling very comfortable right now.


    At Her Majesty''s urging, I managed to take a human form ¡ª Her Majesty''s exact words.


    Her Majesty had arranged for Zhao Gong to come to her house for breakfast, so Zhao Gong arrived shortly after 7 o''clock. Looking at my reluctant human form, he smiled warmly. Honestly speaking, being stared at in such a manner felt strange.


    During dinner, Zhao asked my father and the empress dowager politely if they wanted to go with them. The empress dowager hid her feelings and waved her hand, saying that she wanted to give the young people some time to get along.


    I swear, I saw the fire burning in Her Majesty''s eyes, and she must have wanted to follow me. Seeing Her Majesty''s slightly sad eyes, I suddenly felt much better.


    When we arrived at the amusement park, it was just past 8 PM. Zhao Gong bought me a hat with two big mouse ears at the toy stall by the entrance. After putting it on, he felt that he had quickly returned to being a minor.


    Then I had a cat painted over there where I had my face painted for free. So now I''m a strange cat and mouse combination.


    Since it was not a weekend and there were many facilities that were not open, the amusement park was rather deserted.


    Soon I noticed a little boy who was at the merry-go-round and was going from one to the other, but he never came out.


    The tickets here were garden tickets, which he bought at the entrance. He could play with the facilities in the amusement park as much as he wanted. He originally wanted to line up, but there were too few people to sit on, so it wasn''t strange that the kid didn''t come out.


    Strangely, though, I could see him but not Zhao.


    Therefore, this child should be a ghost.


    I lamented that such a young child had died and had not been able to be reborn. However, being able to play happily in this amusement park could be considered a blessing. Who knew if it was because this place was too fun that he didn''t go into reincarnation?


    This is not something I can manage. I dragged Zhao Gong to the game street, where there is a game that has always been on my mind.


    The game was simple. He threw the ball into a tilted bucket. I threw them before, but when I saw the boss throw them, they easily got in, but I couldn''t throw a single one.


    Someone had previously decrypted it, saying that there was a mechanism in the barrel and the ball, and that the boss could secretly control the activation of the mechanism.


    Today, I want to see what kind of mechanism could allow me to do this.


    Maybe it was because everyone knew they couldn''t get in, so there was no one in front of his stall.


    I bought three balls first, as was my habit. When the ball was in my hand, I kept my eye on the boss. He was still sitting there leisurely drinking tea and reading a book. He didn''t do anything strange.


    Could it be that there wasn''t any trap mechanism involved?


    I threw the ball into the bucket, and this time, without any surprise, it bounced off. However, this didn''t mean that the boss didn''t have a mechanism. It could also mean that the mechanism was always open.


    I was still lost in my thoughts when Xiao Bai spoke first. "Mama, there''s a ghost in the barrel!"

 C146

    Is there a ghost in the bucket?


    At this, I took two steps forward and found that there really was a child in the bucket. He had the face of a seven or eight year old child, but his body was very small. Needless to say, it must be a ghost.


    His gaze was a little sluggish as he emotionlessly looked at me.


    This boss was really good, he actually got the little ghost to cheat for him!


    In order to attract people, a ball was worth only a dollar, but the prize after the ball was thrown into the barrel was extremely bountiful.


    I pretended to be sulking, but I couldn''t get it into my head. I bought a hundred in one go from my boss.


    The boss thought he saw a fool, so he happily gave me a big hug.


    I pretended to hold my breath to focus, but in reality, I was showing off for Xiao Bai who I was suppressing.


    After the kid was suppressed, my ball almost hit a hundred times! As for the boss, his face was ashen.


    "July, you''re so strong!" Zhao Gong, who didn''t know the truth, immediately started praising me.


    After I filled the bucket, the boss looked at me and thought he wanted to die.


    "Bad woman, why are you bullying my little brother!" The cool voice of a child came from behind me, and I turned around. It was the little boy who had been on the merry-go-round.


    I don''t have anything to explain. I just don''t like the way the boss uses the kid.


    "Girl, I''ll return the money to you. You can take whatever you want, okay?" The owner''s expression was not good as he spoke to me in a plaintive tone, "The toys here are guaranteed to be authentic. If you were to take them all, I would have lost all my family property ¡­"


    I wasn''t the sort to let him off the hook. I took the money he gave me back and started strolling around his shop.


    Soon, a pair of dolls that were worshiped in the corner caught my attention.


    These two children, were they the brothers?


    I pointed to the dolls and said, "I want them!"


    The boss was on the verge of tears when he saw that I was referring to the two kids. "They can''t do it!"


    "Why not? Didn''t you say that I could buy whatever I wanted in the store? " I pretended to be persistent: "As a person, you have to be honest. You can''t go back on your word!"


    "I ¡­" The boss was rendered speechless by me, so he could only respectfully cast a pleading gaze at Zhao.


    Zhao respectfully shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he was not involved in this matter.


    That boss gritted his teeth and said with red eyes, "I can''t give it to you! "They are my sons ¡­"


    His son?


    So these two children were twins. One day, the boss brought the children to the amusement park and the two children said that they wanted to go home because they missed their mother. The boss thought that the children must have been bored after coming to the amusement park so many times.


    But when he got home in the evening, he found out that the child had not come home at all.


    The next morning, the equipment maintenance staff found the bodies of the two children in the swimming pool of the water park.


    No one knew how the two children died, but the amusement park manager was afraid that something might happen to them. He paid his boss a large sum of money and promised that his stall would be free of rent for a long time.


    However, things weren''t over yet. There were guards and maintenance personnel who began patrolling at night and encountered the little ghost in the middle of the night. In the end, the manager invited some powerful Taoists to capture the two little ghosts and gave them toys to play with so they could play around during the day and go back to sleep at night.


    The boss couldn''t see this, but since the Taoist asked him to pay tribute, he started to pay tribute to him. Since then, no one had said anything about his encounter with the kid, and the boss had truly believed that it was his son.


    After hearing this story from the boss, I no longer had the nerve to force the child on him. My son does things for his own father, and it''s only right that I didn''t interrupt.


    I picked a doll I liked and left with Zhao.


    Instead of playing, we went into the lounge to eat something. After this incident, Zhao Gui probably believed that there was really a ghost in this world.


    Breaking with an atheist didn''t give me any sense of accomplishment. I drank the juice with a lack of interest.


    Zhao Gong had been hesitating to speak, but I don''t think he had thought of how to begin, so he pretended not to see me.


    At this time, the girl at the next table shouted, "No! I''m going to find him for a reason! "


    Her companion quickly pulled her back and whispered, "Can you calm down? Isn''t it just a few dozen dollars? Just treat it as sending off a beggar. "


    The girl didn''t appreciate his kindness and continued to speak loudly, "He''s lying. The internet said that his bucket and ball have mechanisms on them. He''s basically cheating!"


    "If it''s a scam, then so be it. We don''t need that ten-odd dollars. I heard from the people in the shop next door that he had a violent temper and a glib tongue. He had been a bachelor all his life. "If I go, I won''t be able to get any benefits ¡­"


    Their voices slowly faded and the juice in my mouth suddenly disappeared.


    He was the only one in the entire amusement park who threw balls, so he was definitely the one the girl was talking about. If he wasn''t even married, where would his son come from?


    "No, we have to go back!" I dropped the juice and ran back alone without waiting for Zhao.


    If the bodies of the two children had been found in the swimming pool, then their ghosts would also look like water ghosts, and they would not be the same as normal children.


    By the time we got back to his stall, the owner was gone and the two dolls were gone.


    I angrily kicked his chair, I was tricked by him!


    "July, don''t be in such a hurry. He hasn''t gone far yet." Zhao reassured me and asked the man at the next stall in which direction the boss had gone.


    There were only two doors in the playground, and once we knew the direction, we knew which door he was going to.


    When we catch up, it''ll be nice to see the boss walking out the door with a paper bag in his arms.


    Seeing him, my impromptu possibility, I decided not to catch up with him, but to follow him and see what he was up to.


    Although there were some people living near the amusement park, it was a true suburb. This city had many mountains to begin with, so after the boss walked out of the amusement park, he headed towards a mountain.


    Zhao Gong and I followed closely behind. I didn''t know if that boss knew that we were following him, so he walked at a leisurely pace.


    At the beginning of the mountain, the slope was quite gentle. At the back, there were only steps. Furthermore, the steps were tall and standing, so climbing up was quite strenuous.


    Zhao Gong had a relaxed look on his face, which made me envious and jealous.


    Seeing that I was out of breath, Zhao Gong suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled me up.


    I wanted to shake him off, but I was too weak and had to catch up with the boss, so I let him hold me first.


    Later on, the boss suddenly sped up. Within a few seconds, he was no longer there.


    I caught up with him and found myself on a platform that led down to the bottom. The owner was about as far away from us as he had ever been.


    The steps were going down, but I needed to jump down from the bend. Looking at the nearly two meters distance between us, I felt a little flustered.

 C147

    Seeing that I was hesitating, Zhao Gong jumped down before me and said, "July, it''s fine as long as you jump down. I can catch you."


    I believed him. After all, he was a man who had run ten laps around the playground with a straight face. I slowly crouched down and wrapped my arms around his neck before I carefully jumped into his arms.


    An awkward scene occurred. Despite being so careful, he was still pressed down to the ground by me ¡­


    Lying on his body, I felt that my face was so red that I could fry an egg. It really is time to lose weight this time!


    "Right... "Sorry ¡­"


    He didn''t mind and smiled. He lightly patted my head as if comforting me. "Why are you feeling so guilty? It''s my feet couldn''t steady themselves."


    This place should not be visited by ordinary people. In addition, the ground was already damp, so it was normal for some of the moss on the ground to be very slippery.


    "So, we should continue chasing that person, right?" There was a trace of helplessness in Zhao Gong''s voice, but it sounded more like he was doting on her. I must have heard wrong ¡­]


    Ah! Why am I still lying on top of him?! It scared me to my feet.


    When he stood up, my dog-leg went to pat the leaves stuck to his back, and he just looked at me with a faint smile. I was a little unnatural when he looked at me. He was the kind of person who shone very brightly, and to be able to be looked at like that gave me a sense of vanity.


    Hua Chi was sick and suffering from an illness. That boss had already run away without a trace. Luckily, there was only one road left, so he didn''t hesitate to take the fork in the road.


    After walking along the road for a few minutes, they saw a cave in front of them from a distance.


    I''m getting a little scared of caves, and underground, and water.


    Zhao Gong saw that I had stopped and stood still, so he said considerately, "July, have you tired of walking? I''ll go into the cave and take a look myself. Since you''re a girl, I''ll have to protect you if we really fight. "


    After he finished speaking, he started walking. How could I let him go in alone? The other party might not even be human, how could Zhao Gong deal with him?!


    If I could not take him back with me, the Empress would probably stew me.


    Just as I caught up to him, he actually stopped me. "July, don''t force yourself. I know that you are a girl who doesn''t want to rely on others, but aren''t you so strong that it makes one''s heart ache just to rely on me once? "


    I really thought he would say something like that. We had only known each other for two days, but he seemed to be able to read the sadness in my heart.


    Even so, I still can''t accept this kind of dependence. I can''t take his life to satisfy me.


    "Zhao Qin, thank you for telling me all this, but you saw that this isn''t just a case of humans. Since I have taken over this matter, I will take responsibility until the end." As I said this, I felt a little depressed myself. How much does this have to do with me? Why did I come here with you? Am I brainless?


    "July!" Zhao Gong suddenly hugged me, which caught me off guard: "Be my girlfriend, okay?"


    Pui! To confess, at least find a romantic place to fight? At the very least, when my mood is good and my balls are aching, it would be easy to get rid of. I don''t dare to get into his car because I have such a big brain loop!


    "Zhao Gong, I''m sorry." Despite being touched, I still remembered my identity. "I already have a boyfriend, and I''ve already agreed to his proposal."


    Actually, he was already married. Although the law hadn''t recognized him yet, the soul contract was more effective than the law.


    "Not married, is it?" He didn''t seem to want to give up. There was something else he wanted to say.


    I hastily interrupted him. "Let''s quickly go in and take a look. I don''t know what kind of trick that person is playing."


    After struggling free from his embrace, I awkwardly walked forward quickly. Xiao Bai was a bit unhappy as he said to me, "Mama, I don''t like him. Can you not meet him again in the future?"


    I promised Bai Bai, because I also think that it is the most effective way to cut through all the mess. This person, I''m afraid I won''t be able to meet him again in the future.


    Zhao Gong silently walked behind me without saying anything.


    The cave was a little different from what I imagined. I thought it would be a very damp and dark cave, but I didn''t expect it to be very ¡­


    It was already 3 o''clock in the afternoon. The winter sun was not strong enough, and the cave entrance was not meant for the morning sun. But for some reason, the sunlight inside the cave was actually very bright and beautiful.


    I''d rather it was so dark that I couldn''t even see my fingers, and in the face of ghosts, the dark environment was far more secure than the light.


    Zhao''s brows were also furrowed, but he still didn''t say anything, only looked at me.


    I know what he means. As long as I walk forward, he will definitely follow me. I had the intention of leaving him outside the cave, but when the situation was unclear, it was safer to stay by my side.


    I nodded to him and went inside.


    "Bai Bai, do you feel that something''s wrong?" My little searchlight was my straw at the moment, and he was much more useful than my eyes.


    "I feel a very familiar feeling, but also very unfamiliar." Xiao Bai seemed to be unable to find any words to describe it. After hesitating for a while, it added, "But I don''t feel any hostility."


    No hostility? That didn''t guarantee that he was a friend. Could it be that the other party was a ghost keeper like Wu Mi, and Bai Bai felt that they were very familiar with each other?


    If he really is a ghost keeper, then I really can''t interfere in this matter. But at this moment, we have walked along the way into the cave for a while, and now that we have retreated, it feels like we have failed.


    In any case, I''m not here to kick around, I''m just here to take a look.


    In that case, my taut nerves were slightly relaxed, but who can tell me how long this damn cave will last?!


    "Bai Bai, am I seeing an illusion now?" With my patience waning, I began to question the scene in front of me. Although there were mountains everywhere, wasn''t this cave a bit too long? The sun was shining all the way down. Did it have to be so scary?!


    "I''ve just tested it. It''s definitely a normal cave. Furthermore, it has already aged for a very long time. It''s about the same age as dung." Bai Bai''s voice was a little hesitant, but he was still certain of what he had said.


    According to Bai Bai''s words, this cave should have been dug out by hand. I stopped and placed my palm on the mountain wall. The walls of the mountain had been polished very smoothly. The rocks outside might have been exposed to the wind and rain, but there wasn''t even a slight breeze here. They must have already been polished at that time.


    Who is it? How could he dig such a cave with such immense manpower and wealth?


    My mind was in a mess. My hand didn''t leave the stone wall, but my finger habitually rapped on it twice.


    Suddenly, my hand seemed to be seized by something, and a powerful force dragged me into the wall.

 C148

    As I was being dragged inside, I turned around and saw that Zhao Gong had also been sucked in by the other side of the wall!


    Assi! What happened to the fact that there was no hostility? This was called without enmity?


    When I did go in, I found that there really seemed to be no enmity. I had merely entered a very poetic garden.


    As he walked along the cobblestone path, he could hear the faint sound of running water. If he could stay in this environment day in and day out, he wouldn''t have anything to worry about.


    "Bai Bai, where is this?" I walked on, not forgetting to ask Whitey.


    However, Xiao Bai seemed to have broken off all contact with me and did not reply at all.


    However, I didn''t feel panicked. Bai Bai was much stronger than me after all, I haven''t even encountered any danger, how could something happen to him?! Besides, he was different now. If he wanted to, he could come out.


    Walking forward, he saw a pavilion, and a person was sitting inside. Judging from his posture and the ancient clothing he was wearing, he should be a young girl at the prime of her youth.


    I didn''t think much about it. It didn''t matter whether she was human or a ghost, she was the only living being that I could see. She was simply an NPC in the game. I could finally trigger the plot!


    But when I came up to her, she looked as if she couldn''t see me.


    I bared my fangs and brandished my claws in front of her, but it was all useless, so I finally had to give up. Bored and depressed, I began to look at her.


    The girl was particularly beautiful, with her big eyes, oval face, delicate nose, and soft lips, all reflecting my vulgarity. In addition to the ancient clothing she wore, her elegance was something that I wouldn''t be able to learn even if I lived for a few lifetimes.


    Looking at such a person, my first reaction is to feel ashamed of my body, is my heart too dark? Hehe.


    Somehow, the more I tried to shake it off, the more it clung to me. He touched his waist, which had a swimming ring on it, and then he looked at the girl''s slim waist, which could be held in one hand.


    "July!" This sound!


    I turned my head, it was Song Nan! Why is he looking for me?


    I thought I would be embarrassed to see him, but when I saw him, I was even more pleased. But standing in front of this girl, seeing Song Nan, I felt a little uneasy.


    He saw me turn around and ran to me.


    At this moment, Song Nan was also dressed in ancient clothes. As he ran, his clothes fluttered, and even the hair on his back fluttered as if he was from a painting.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned...


    Song Nan was getting closer and closer. As he ran, he opened his arms wide.


    I couldn''t help but to start thinking about him as I went by. After not seeing him for two days, I missed him even more than I missed him for the past two months.


    But Song Nan passed through me.


    I was stunned. He didn''t come to look for me. Perhaps I was just lost in my memories.


    He turned around and saw that Song Nan was already hugging the girl.


    When she was embraced by Song Nan, the grieving expression on the girl''s face disappeared. Joy appeared in her eyes, and she seemed to have come alive.


    She seemed to have been born for Song Nan. If Song Nan was here, she would be alive; if Song Nan wasn''t, she would be as good as dead.


    I felt something else in my heart as I watched them embrace.


    Song Nan called her "July", so is she my previous life?


    I entered my own memory more than once, with Song Nan''s memory, I was a bird.


    So, in my previous life, I was training seriously and turned from a bird into a human? And she even had a passionate love affair with Song Nan?


    I don''t believe it, really!


    I could feel it from the way Song Nan hugged her and the way he looked at her.


    That was a treatment I had never had before. All I had was his sorrowful "July". Every time he calls out to me, I feel like he''s been in love with me all his life.


    He had loved July all his life, and it was true.


    But it wasn''t me in July.


    I don''t know why I''m called July, but maybe it really was a coincidence. Her Majesty didn''t bother to give me a name, so I was born in July. It must be so ¡­


    "Have you been waiting for me for a long time?" Song Nan''s lips gently fell on July''s head. "Little fool, if I''m not here, then go to sleep. Don''t keep thinking about me."


    July nuzzled his chin with the tip of her nose, like a spoiled kitten: "I don''t want to sleep! "You can''t dream of sleeping, so I don''t want to sleep without you ¡­"


    After saying that, she suddenly thought of something and extended her palm. "Look."


    In her palm, a wisp of white smoke suddenly appeared. The white smoke turned into a small human, it was the mini version of Song Nan.


    Little Song Nan said in Song Nan''s voice: "July, I miss you."


    Song Nan lovingly held her in his arms and said gently, "July, wait for me again. It will be soon! We''ll be together soon! "


    "I believe you, I will wait for you!"


    "July. If it weren''t for you, I definitely wouldn''t be able to last so many years ¡­" Song Nan put July on his shoulder and said with emotion, "I really want to be with you like this at every moment. What country, what justice, I don''t care about anything else."


    "With such a heart, I am already satisfied." "She has already formed a soul contract with me, and the child can be born at any time. We just need to endure for a year or so, and then I''ll be able to bring you out."


    I was stunned. Could it be that this isn''t a memory, but something that is happening?!


    In this world, there is a female ghost who has been with Song Nan for thousands of years. She has the same name as me.


    "But are we too cruel?" July frowned as she hesitated, "After she gives birth to her child, her body will be taken away. Will she come to us to take revenge?"


    "It''s fine, I will give her a new body." Song Nan answered casually, "A body much better than hers."


    It was as if a knife had stabbed into my heart. How could he say such words?! What do you mean give me a new body? What was this?


    "Hmm, how is the body now? Previously, when I saw that you were so busy finding a usable body for her that you didn''t even have time to accompany me, I almost got jealous. " July''s fist landed on Song Nan''s shoulder, "I was scared the last time you went to Hua Shan to steal the soul fire!"


    "If he couldn''t get that soul fire, how could Qi Min Hao be willing to help me? I also have no other choice!" Song Nan coaxed the person in his arms and continued to think, "Qi Min Hao can help me a lot, and in the end, I need him to open the divine mountain, so I will do my best to fulfill his request."


    Hehe, what a clever person, not only did he plot against me, he also schemed against Min Hao. How amazing!

 C149

    "July. I might not be able to see you for a long time. You ¡­"


    July stretched out her hand to touch Song Nan''s lips. Her lips curled up into a sad and beautiful smile. "Idiot. I know that you have suffered more than me."


    Song Nan took her hand and kissed it gently on the lips. Thousands of words now became love, so that my heart was completely dead.


    "I''m afraid that with her here ¡­" July''s other hand touched Song Nan''s heart. "Even if your heart is with me, I''m still afraid. I''m very afraid ¡­"


    "July, believe me!" Song Nan''s words were a bit hurried, "When the divine mountain opens and she enters the spring, I will place the soul contract on her and then introduce your soul into it. That way, you, Bai Bai and I can be together forever. "


    "Whitey, Whitey!" "Why do you want me to call him Bai Bai? Do you want me to never forget her?"


    "The name was given by her, and it''s just a coincidence. If you don''t like it, you can give her another name." Song Nan hugged her tightly, "You are my child''s only mother. I will not recognize anything else!"


    I looked at the two of them who were so close to each other that they could make people happy just by standing together. I just didn''t expect my heart to be so ¡­


    "Are you leaving again?" July was still a little depressed, but her words were full of nostalgia.


    "Now that the nine dragons have gradually awoken, killing me one by one is barely possible, so I have to speed up and take the dragon heart before they gather."


    Nine dragons? It should be Taotie and the others, was Song Nan the one who designed the Taotie?


    "Will she help you? After all, she''s a dragon girl, so she''ll look after you ¡­ "


    "Dragon lady?" Song Nan coldly snorted: "I guess the only way is to awaken the Nine Dragons. Even Taotie would dare to eat the child in her stomach after seeing her. Do you think there''s any friendship between her and the Nine Dragons?"


    The amount of information in my brain is suddenly a little too much. I feel that my brain cells are insufficient!


    What the hell was a dragon girl? Am I not a bird?


    Assi! Just what am I?! I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but I also understood that there weren''t that many "unspeakable secrets of heaven" in the world. It was just that I couldn''t tell him about it.


    Even though it was just a soul state, I still felt weak all over. I had always thought that I was just suffering a little, but it never occurred to me that I was just a chess piece, but it was very useful, so I had some things that didn''t belong to me.


    Song Nan isn''t mine, Xiao Bai isn''t mine, and even his body isn''t mine!


    Song Nan warned her a lot more before turning around and leaving. I looked at Song Nan''s figure and couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    "Is he good-looking?" At this moment, July looked like a completely different person. She had a complacent expression on her face, completely destroying the independent classical charm on her.


    For some reason, I suddenly recalled the July that stole my body, my body is my body, not someone else''s! Right! What I see here isn''t necessarily true, is it?


    Thinking of this, I packed up all of my messy thoughts and stuffed them into my heart. I calmly sat in front of her and made a smile that was even more pleased with myself than she was. But when he''s not wearing his clothes, it''s even better! "


    July was a little speechless because of me. When I said those words, I also felt a little guilty. I don''t know why, but I felt that Song Nan wasn''t together with her before.


    Song Nan did have a great job, but his overall level was almost the same as mine.


    "Sure enough, you''re as eloquent as ever." She gave a cold snort through her nostrils and added, "Shameless."


    "Hehe, if what you two said just now is true, then I really don''t know who the shameless person is." What do you mean thick-skinned? I finally got to see it today!


    She didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with her. She confidently said, "You owe me this, so you should repay me!"


    "I''m sorry, I accidentally drank Grandma Meng''s Elixir, but the past grudges and grievances had nothing to do with me. I might have remembered who owed me, but I really don''t remember anything about the things I owe others." If you say I''m shameless, then I''ll be shameless and let you see.


    "Have you forgotten?" She did not believe him. "If you had forgotten, why are you still with him? You still want to give him children? "


    I gave her a mysterious smile, licked my lips, and said in a very satisfied tone, "You don''t understand. After you''ve tasted that feeling, you''ll be the happiest to die to him."


    July''s face immediately turned bitter, and the anger in her eyes could not be hidden.


    I have always been a person who doesn''t mind big things. My eyes slightly moved, and I followed up with my own words, "When you want to die, who wants to think about other things? "I am just a mortal, I just need to secretly enjoy myself for a few days. I am willing to even give birth to monkeys, let alone give birth to a child, to meet such a beautiful man of good quality!"


    I originally wanted to say something more explicit, but this is her territory after all. She can make Song Nan unable to see me, and she''s also an old ghost that''s almost a thousand years old.


    Actually, I was testing her. If she were to really attack me recklessly, I would have thought that everything that happened before was a lie. However, she was so infuriated by me that she seemed to be on the verge of puffing out smoke from her seven orifices.


    Not wanting to waste any more time talking to her, I asked her, "You said that I owe you, but if I feel that what you say is reasonable, it''s not impossible for me to repay you with what I owe you."


    She narrowed her eyes, as if considering the credibility of my words. Finally, she shook her head.


    What the hell, is this girl playing with me?!


    "You''re called July?!" I won''t ask her that question either. This bunch of ghosts have lived for too long, their mouths are already completely covered in rust!


    Another question, she is still hesitating, I am completely annoyed, show me a bunch of nonsense, but this attitude, how can I play with you?!


    Seeing that I was about to leave, she suddenly said, "I''m not in July either."


    Huh? WTF? What was going on?


    "Then who is July?"


    She shook her head, "I don''t remember how I appeared. From the moment I started, I was just a soul. And you brought me to him. "


    I brought a ghost girl to Song Nan?


    "You said my name was July, so I kept calling it July." She frowned, as if she was in pain. "I''ve been imprisoned here by you, and even after a thousand years, I still can''t escape this prison. Tell me, do you owe me?!"


    I was stunned. Really, what was all this? Why did I suddenly become a big BOSS? Is this a turnaround? Can you be a little more dog-blooded?

 C150

    No matter what I asked, she wouldn''t say anything more.


    I originally wanted to see what that boss was all about, but in the end, he pulled out a lot of information about me. Or was this the special ability of this cave?


    "Where''s Zhao Gong? The one who came with me? " According to my calculations, Zhao Xun should be fine.


    "Why don''t you see for yourself?" She stopped smiling and stood up to leave.


    Anxious, I stood up as well. Somehow, my foot stepped on empty air and my entire body started to descend.


    Something soft and moist was crawling on my forehead. Could it be bugs? I reflexively slapped him with my palm. I got a big caterpillar!


    He screamed and opened his eyes, only to realize that I had just slapped Zhao Gong.


    Asiba was thoroughly embarrassed.


    "Fuck, you''re finally back!" He actually dared to secretly kiss you, I was just about to beat him up! " Just listening to this, I can feel the small white flame, but a kiss on the forehead, will not lose a piece of meat, let him.


    Rubbing Little White, this is mine, no one can steal it away from me!


    "July, why did you suddenly faint just now?" Zhao Gong didn''t seem to feel awkward at all. He was still sitting on the floor hugging me, joking, "If you don''t wake up soon, I''m going to give you artificial respiration."


    I didn''t answer, just smiled at him, then left his arms and stood up.


    After Zhao Gong caused such a ruckus, I actually forgot most of what happened before. To be more accurate, it was just a dream. I knew I had a dream, but it was too vague.


    Zhao Gong didn''t ask where the people we originally wanted to chase went. He just quietly followed me out of the cave and walked back.


    When we reached the high platform, Zhao climbed up quickly, crouched down, and handed me his hand.


    I grabbed his hand, and with my other hand I grabbed the protruding rock and began to climb.


    "July, give me your other hand as well!"


    I looked up at him, and for some reason I had an image in my mind.


    I was at the edge of the cliff and had to grab hold of the weeds that were deep in the cliff to keep from falling.


    At this moment, Zhao Gong suddenly appeared and grabbed one of my hands. With his help, I climbed slowly.


    He said suddenly, "Give me your other hand, July."


    I was out of strength, and I trusted him so much that I gave him my other hand.


    Unexpectedly, after he grabbed onto my other hand, both of his hands suddenly scattered. I, who was caught unprepared, fell off the cliff.


    "July! "July!" Zhao Gui saw that I was stunned and his voice sounded a little anxious. "What happened?" Is there something wrong with my body? "


    That illusion was so clear that my body still feels like it''s falling. But, what is going on? Wasn''t I a bird in my previous life? But I was clearly a person in that illusion just now!


    I looked at Zhao, who looked worried, and gave him my other hand.


    He pulled me straight up without the hallucination.


    I think the key to the problem was the ghost in the cave. Since she was able to put the boss in the amusement park, it proved that this was her territory.


    In any case, I will definitely not meet this person, what''s the use of provoking him?!


    I suddenly felt sorry for the ghost girl, no matter how many years she had been alive, no matter whether her words were true or false, it was only because the people I hated had their own pitiful qualities.


    Zhao Gong took me home, because my father called to ask when we were almost home, and when we arrived, Her Majesty was already waiting downstairs.


    With the empress dowager here, they naturally wouldn''t allow Zhao Gong to leave. I texted Wu Mi to ask him to call me, and I left early because I had something to do at the hospital.


    The poor people who had no money naturally had nowhere to go after sneaking out of their homes. I''m sure I can''t go to where Wu Mi is. Fu Feng can kill me many times by just looking at me.


    In my mind, I was still thinking about how I had to get on the bus to get back. He would see Song Nan sooner or later.


    When he entered the door, he saw Song Nan sitting on the sofa, reading a book.


    "Dung!" Xiao Bai called out first, purposely letting himself appear mature as he suppressed his emotions. This little imp.


    "You''re back." Song Nan closed the book, stood up, and walked over to me.


    He looked like he wanted to hug me, but he must have sensed my obvious indifference. He moved his arm and didn''t hug me.


    I forced a smile at him and pretended I didn''t care. "I just came back from home. I''m a bit tired, so I''m going to take a shower first."


    Song Nan''s expression suddenly looked a little desolate. I didn''t know what kind of guess and scheme would appear in his eyes when I turned my back on him. I didn''t want to know either.


    When the hot water hit his face, it hurt a little, but the pimples in his heart were not as hard.


    "July ¡­" Song Nan came in at some point and stood behind me.


    After hearing the call, I silently smiled bitterly.


    His cold hand reached over and touched my warm skin. The electric cold made me shiver.


    Song Nan slowly lifted me up into his arms. His clothes were still there. I could only feel endless desolation through his clothes that were soaked in hot water.


    He kissed me on the lips and the tip of his tongue began to invade tentatively. I opened my mouth slightly and let him move, but I didn''t give him a response.


    Song Nan did not reply. The power of his kiss suddenly increased. The kiss that could have been considered a lingering kiss had now completely turned into a nibbling kiss.


    The pain in my lips only made my heart feel less sad.


    I put my arms around him, forgetting for a moment what had happened, and letting instinct take over.


    Upon receiving my response, his clothes instantly disappeared, leaving him without any cover. If it was a relationship between lovers, how great would that be?


    Song Nan, who was hiding his thoughts, saw through me, who did not reveal anything, and was forced into a sleeping state.


    What would the end result be like for us?


    He opened his mouth and bit into Song Nan''s collarbone. He stroked me with one hand, spreading the numbness all over his body, from the back of his neck to his coccyx.


    "Song Nan, I want you to promise me that as long as you are still here, you won''t let me feel wronged for nothing, okay?" I understand now, the initiative is never in my hands. I am just a proud chess piece, the only thing I can do is to get more rewards.


    When Song Nan kissed my lips, his body also didn''t refuse to enter. I clung onto him, swaying like a withered leaf after autumn.


    "I promise you, even if my soul is destroyed, I won''t let myself be wronged for nothing!"

 C151

    I don''t think it''s a good word for a case where we''re all in the same boat. Personally, I still like to be a bit more romantic. Unfortunately, he didn''t have that sort of life.


    The next day, I left home early in the morning to go to the hospital and spend my time in Wu''s office.


    Wu Mi was also completely speechless with me, he said I was like a defeated hen. Listen to me, this person is so uncultured, how can he fight with a hen?!


    But I was too depressed to even play with my cell phone before I lay down on the couch in his office and began to load up the body.


    "Wu Mi!" I was bored to the core, so I started to harass Wu Millet. "How are you and Fu Feng doing now? When you kiss her, can you even manage to kiss her? "


    Wu Mi squinted at me and said coldly, "Aunt, are you being overly indulgent? Or was he just looking for trouble? Shall I get someone to move you a bed? "


    I immediately pretended to be a weak little girl facing a mob and said, "Aiyaya! Someone is plotting against you and wants to move the bed over. Are you trying to make me use your surname for nothing? "


    Unfortunately, Wu Mi wasn''t angry from the start. Instead, he asked me, "Did you give me the name ''Bai Bai''? You can''t call your life a waste, can you? "


    This was indeed a problem. Thinking about my family''s Whitey, in the future, it would definitely be a ¡­ Well, not the Great Devil King, anyway. But he should at least be a well-known leader in the ghost realm, he shouldn''t be able to stand up to such a small reputation.


    Right! When I get back, I''ll get Song Nan to give me a name.


    Wu Mi suddenly said to me, "Phone."


    I just stared at him.


    He sighed helplessly and said, "I said your phone has a phone."


    Holy shit, I clearly turned on the mute phone and threw it into my bag, how could he even see this?!


    I quickly took out my phone, but when I saw the name, I didn''t want to answer it.


    I forgot to blacklist him yesterday.


    "Wu Mi, help me answer it. Tell him that I went on a date with my boyfriend." I tossed the phone to Wu Mi.


    Wu Mi picked up the phone and answered without asking why.


    However, when the bastard answered the phone, he suddenly said in a low, hoarse voice, "July! And now you''re still in the mood to answer the phone, huh? Am I not strong enough? "


    This ambiguous voice, in addition to his fake soft breathing, really wanted to be in the middle of something.


    I just stood there, staring, unable to say anything. After all, I was the one who asked him to answer the phone, and I was playing dead.


    Wu Mi imitated the way I was pinching my throat just now and imitated my voice by shouting twice.


    Damn, my face had been completely lost this time.


    It was a bad trick, but it worked, so Zhao immediately hung up.


    Wu Mi tossed the phone to me with a smug look on his face, almost sticking his tail out as he begged for praise.


    I was about to hit him, but then the message came. I glanced at it at first, but then I had to open my phone and look at it all.


    The text message was from Zhao Gong, who said he found Uncle Zhao very unusual.


    I thought for a moment, then made a call.


    Before I could say anything, Wu Miuyi came over and shouted, "July! July! July! "Hrm ¡­"


    Ahiba, this fellow is about to climax...


    Zhao Gong didn''t hang up this time and quietly asked, "You ¡­" You''re done? "


    How should I answer?! How can I answer that?! I swear, I will never let Wu Li touch my phone again!


    "You said that Uncle Zhao has become very abnormal. What exactly is the abnormality?" I ignored his question and got straight to business.


    Zhao''s voice was anxious and contained some fear. "Can you come over and take a look? "I can''t say ¡­"


    I asked him to send me the address and hung up.


    When the address came, I took my driver Wu Millet with me. I really don''t want to bring this song with me, but right now, I don''t have a better choice.


    I can''t go to Zhao Gong alone.


    Zhao Gong and the others live in our school''s building. From the outside, the building looks like a simple residential district, but inside, it''s hard to say. University professors are all rich people!


    When Wu Mi and I arrived, Zhao was pacing restlessly downstairs, looking at us as if we were our savior.


    Wu Mi was the first to speak, "Why don''t you tell us what kind of strange method it is so that we can prepare ourselves."


    I put my arm around Wu Mi''s and pretended to be a little girl, making Zhao Gong think Wu Mi was my boyfriend. It was easier for him to break Her Majesty''s heart than me.


    "Yesterday, when I returned home, I found that all the fish in the tank were gone, as was the one in the family, Teddy." Zhao Gui frowned slightly. "Your Teddy was bought for my dad by me the year my mother died. He was precious, so I quickly found it for him. However, I found his hair and bones in my room ¡­"


    Huh? What was going on?


    "At first, I thought someone was forced into our house, but this morning, I found out that my father was eating my mother''s ashes ¡­"


    I don''t feel good, eating ashes?! Do you really think it''s mixed rice with ashes?


    "What about him now?" I asked quickly. This must have something to do with my previous mistakes!


    Zhao led us into the building and said, "I was afraid that he would hurt others and himself, so I tied him up first."


    Upon reaching his home, he pushed open the door and smelled the stench of blood.


    Uncle Zhao was tied up in the living room. His mouth wasn''t blocked, but he didn''t make a sound. He just struggled silently. Saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth.


    "This isn''t easy." Wu Mi was also worried when he saw this.


    The three of them stared at each other and had no idea what to do next. After a brief discussion, Wu Mi helped Zhao lead Uncle Zhao to his bedroom and tied him up. Then, we can think of a way out.


    According to current speculation, it should be due to the ghoulish sugar he ate. Wu Mi said to go back and see if there was anything that could resist the effects of the ghost candy.


    After apologizing to Zhao Gong over and over again, I finally returned with Wu Millet.


    With this, my mood was even worse.


    After returning home, Song Nan wasn''t there. My tense nerves were mixed, but I could still smell the fragrance of food.


    Following the scent, I entered the kitchen. Inside the kitchen, it was actually Song Nan who was wearing an apron!


    "You''re back in July? "Hurry up and wash your hands. The food is almost ready." Song Nan smiled gently. I was just a step back for both of us, so I obediently washed my hands.


    "How about July?" Although I can''t eat it, you really like the food I cook. "


    I like all the food he makes. What he said should be that July. Hehe, isn''t she also a ghost? Can eat?

 C152

    Song Nan also realized that he said the wrong thing and quickly brought me a bowl of porridge.


    Soft rice porridge with fragrant and waxy texture, rice porridge, hehe.


    "Song Nan." I put down the congee. He was experienced and knowledgeable, so he might have a way. "What would happen if a normal person ate Wu Millet''s ghost candy?"


    When Song Nan heard that, his eyes were filled with doubt: "Why would a normal person eat Wu Millet''s ghost candy? What happened? "


    I could only tell the whole story to Song Nan. Song Nan frowned. This should be the first time something like this happened.


    Song Nan asked me, "You guys saw that he had already recovered?"


    I nodded my head. At that time, Uncle Zhao looked to be in a very good mood.


    "That''s weird, he was in such a good mental state back then, how could he have mutated, unless something dirty was trying to lure him in." Song Nan''s answer was a bit unexpected, but it couldn''t be said that it was completely impossible.


    "Then come with us tomorrow." I calmly said this to him. Since he is using me, isn''t it too much of a loss for him to keep getting demands from me? It is only right for him to do something for me.


    Song Nan didn''t care about my attitude. He just nodded.


    "Right, why don''t you give me a name?" I gnawed on the chicken leg and said to Song Nan with a greasy mouth.


    "It''s good to be called Bai Bai. Do you still want to use another name?" Song Nan''s eyes were a little evasive. I remembered that complaint in July. ''Bai Bai'', did it have any special meaning?


    "It''s just a small name, we need a big name for nothing!" What I think is, what if the real body and Bai Bai were to be taken away, and the ghost girl had to give Bai Bai a big name in the seventh month? I might as well get it in advance.


    Song Nan lowered his head and thought for a while. He then asked Bai Bai, "Can you tell me the same?"


    After a long silence, I felt that he seemed to be in low spirits. He definitely didn''t like it, but he was too embarrassed to refuse.


    "Hey!" Song Nan! What name did you give to my baby? If he doesn''t like it, then hurry up and think of your own ways! " His mother had to be brave enough to beat his head off and not bow her head to the forces of evil!


    "No, Mama, I like it, so call it." Pui! Liar! I couldn''t hear any happiness in this voice.


    However, why do I feel a sense of familiarity with the name?! After thinking about it carefully, I still couldn''t figure it out. Perhaps the frequency of this word was too high, causing me to have an illusion of being familiar with it.


    The next morning, Wu Mi came to pick me up, while senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming was already sitting in the passenger seat. So it turns out Wu Mi also thought of Senior Brother Zuo Ming, but they didn''t think that I would bring Song Nan along.


    Song Nan didn''t like Zu Ming, so the atmosphere in the car was a bit awkward and no one dared to speak up.


    No one dared to speak, no one dared to. The little guy in my stomach, I don''t know what''s wrong with it, but he spoke to the big brother in front of me in a childish voice, "Zuo Ming, I already have a name. It''s also the right name."


    After hearing what she said, senior brother Zuo Ming was shocked. He turned around with a strange and dazed expression on his face, as if he had been shocked silly.


    Xiao Bai actually continued, "Su Chen and I already have a soul contract, so you should put it down, right?"


    At this point, the atmosphere in the car became even stranger. Wu Mi simply stopped the car by the side of the road and looked out the window without saying a word. It seemed to be saying, "If you have something to do, hurry up and finish it. I don''t know anything."


    "I''m sorry for making you wait so long, I only remembered what happened recently." Whitey''s tender voice sounded as sad as the old man''s, "I''ve committed too many sins, so I deserve this punishment. Don''t resent me for anything else."


    Only then did I remember, in Yin Tongtian''s memory, the girl named Xu also. I looked at Song Nan. Could he have known this a long time ago?


    Song Nan shrugged with an innocent look. I don''t believe him. The last time he said that his white face looked like that Xu, he must have guessed something.


    It turned out Xiao Bai was actually the reincarnation of his senior brother Zuming''s lover. Ahimba, what wicked deeds did he do in his previous life that caused him to become a ghost?!


    Now was clearly not the time to discuss this issue. Bai San had sent a completely defeated senior brother, who sat paralyzed in his seat, completely lifeless. Xiao Bai also sealed off his consciousness, falling into a deep sleep.


    What can I do now, what can I do? Chow!


    With such small matters in mind and great danger in life, of course, it was better to continue forward.


    Besides, I can go and fight to the death with the person who bullied Bai Bai and help him pursue the person he likes. However, I am helpless against what is happening right now ¡­


    Song Nan extended his hand over and clenched it tightly. I wanted to break away, but I felt I had done something more intimate, and why bother.


    The car had just arrived at Zhao Gong''s house, but before it came to a stop, Zhao Gong had already come out to greet him.


    Zhao Gong was currently in a very sorry state. His left hand was wrapped in a thick bandage, and his face was also bandaged.


    "What happened to you?" I got out of the car and looked closer. The gauze was slightly drenched with blood.


    "My dad came back to his senses a while ago. He said it was hard to tie him up, so I let him go." Zhao Gong was quite helpless. "Who knew that the moment I let him go, he''ll start to bite me!"


    "What about him now? Are they still being tied up? " If we enter the door later, will we see a zombie running around?


    "I tied him up again yesterday and didn''t let him go."


    This reply made me secretly heave a sigh of relief. The situation shouldn''t be so bloody.


    Looking back at the dazed senior brother, we decided to leave him here and join our party whenever he comes out.


    This time, the stench of blood was not that great. However, it had an unrelenting stench of feces and urine that was even heavier than the smell of blood.


    When he got to the bedroom, the old man on the bed was no longer as radiant as before. His eyes were slanted to the side and mucus was constantly flowing out of his nose and mouth.


    Who controlled all of this? To let an amiable old man eat the ashes of his beloved wife and hurt his son to such an extent was abominable!


    "Right!" Zhao Gong seemed to have suddenly thought of something. Patting his head, he turned around and ran outside, saying, "Look at my brain ¡­"


    I looked at his back speechlessly. What did he think of?


    "July, look!" Suddenly, Song Nan reached out his hand to tug on my sleeve and pointed at Uncle Zhao on the bed.


    The viscous liquid flowing out of his mouth suddenly sparkled!


    As I drew closer, the light suddenly shot up, and my eyes hurt so much that I could see nothing.

 C153

    When my vision returned, we were still in the room, but Uncle Zhao had disappeared, the furniture was gone, and the room was empty.


    Song Nan and Wu Mi separated and stood by my side, vigilantly looking towards the door.


    The door opened and Zhao Gong walked in.


    "This is just a shadow. Be careful." Song Nan instructed the two of us in a low voice. He looked at Zhao Gong with a slightly disdainful look in his eyes.


    Zhao Gong didn''t mind Song Nan''s words and just smiled.


    "What do you want to do?" From Song Nan''s attitude, it seemed as if he knew Zhao Tong. If Zhao Gong wasn''t an ordinary person, then that July guy wouldn''t be the only one that seduced me when I went to the cave that day.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to get what belongs to me back."


    Hearing Zhao Gong''s words, Song Nan laughed coldly: "It belongs to you? When you gave it away, it was destined that it would never belong to you. "


    Zhao Gong was a little ashamed and angry from his mockery, but it was only for a moment, and he quickly regained his calm. However, there is one thing for sure. If I can''t get it, you can''t either! "


    "I''m not the same as you want. You can rest assured." I don''t quite understand the conversation between Song Nan and Zhao Gong, but I feel that Zhao Gong is now a little deranged.


    "Is that so?" Zhao Gong laughed mockingly and said coldly, "You are different from what I wanted. Why is that dragon girl pregnant with your child?"


    Again?! What was this?


    Moreover, when I was in the cave, July had also said that I was a dragon woman. Then, what the hell is a dragon woman?


    However, these two bosses were currently opposing each other. Neither of them had any intention of explaining anything to me.


    "She is my wife. Isn''t it normal for me to give birth to her?"


    "What about her?" Zhao gave a devilish smile and extended his hand. A woman appeared, and Zhao Gong''s hand was grabbing onto that woman''s neck. The woman, that July.


    She had her eyes closed, her limbs unmoving, completely unconscious.


    "You and the dragon woman have become sworn children, so where should your original wife go?" After Zhao Gong said this, he glanced at me indifferently.


    Song Nan did not answer this time, but his eyes were cold and filled with killing intent.


    "Let''s do the multiple choice questions." Zhao Gong suggested: "Protect the big?" Or keep him young? "


    What the heck, does he think he''s going to have a baby?!


    Song Nan''s eyes narrowed before he asked: "What do you mean?"


    Before Zhao was able to answer, Wu Mi suddenly pulled me back, putting him between Song Nan and me.


    "Don''t worry, she''s not in the selection question." Zhao Gong smiled and said, "I like July so much, so why would I hurt her?!"


    Hearing him say this, I was a little puzzled. "Then what do you mean by ''keep your head down'' and ''keep your head down''?"


    "Child, between her and yourself, which one should you choose?" Zhao Gong asked me a question. He looked at me, and I actually understood what he meant. The child and the ghost girl are what Song Nan cares about the most. I don''t have the qualifications to be chosen.


    "What if I don''t?"


    "She''s in my hands. If you don''t choose, then it would be equivalent to tacitly choosing your child. I''ll make her disappear right now." Zhao then smiled proudly and raised his hand again, "Have you made up your mind?"


    Song Nan clenched his hand into a fist and finally sighed. He turned around to face Wu Mi and me. "July, I''m sorry."


    "Song Nan! Don''t listen to her! That ghost girl knows him! " I could see his determination in Song Nan''s eyes. He wants to kill me for nothing, without any hesitation!


    "How do you know they know each other?" Song Nan didn''t seem to believe it.


    "Zhao Gong and I entered a cave the day before yesterday. That female ghost is inside!" I couldn''t care so much, it was more important for Song Nan to change his mind. "I thought it was strange at the time, now it seems that it was them who teamed up to trick me into entering!"


    "You, entered that cave with him?" For some reason, I felt that Song Nan''s gaze towards me became fiercer. "I say, how did he find her? It''s all because of you!"


    I hurriedly explained, "No, Song Nan, you misunderstood. I was lured over by that ghost girl, not by me!"


    "Stop quibbling. With her current magic power, she can only maintain her soul and will not dissipate. Besides, she is imprisoned there. How could she lure you over? You should know how to lie!" Song Nan didn''t believe me at all, and there was a faint white light flashing within his clenched fists.


    "Hahaha, not bad, if it wasn''t for her, I really wouldn''t have been able to enter the cave. "You are truly intelligent. After so many years, you have hidden her right under my nose, yet I am still unable to discover you!" If Zhao Gong had a tail, he would have gone up to the sky by now.


    "Song Nan, even if you kill Bai Bai, he might not let that ghost girl go." I did not give up and continued to persuade Song Nan: "He just wanted to make you suffer. If you ignore him, there''s nothing he can do. "


    I was already a little flustered. Besides being afraid that Song Nan would hurt me, there was also Wu Mi who was standing in front of me. I must have a head rust today, I shouldn''t have brought Wu Mi!


    However, it was too late to say anything. Song Nan had already arrived. Wu Mi pulled me back, and I put my hand on my belly to wake Bai, who was still asleep. Bai Bai was about the same as Song Nan, he should be able to withstand it.


    However, Xiao Bai did not react at all.


    Song Nan probably didn''t want to hurt Wu Mi. He wanted to avoid Wu Mi and catch me. After a few close combat battles, it was temporarily safe.


    "Are you kidding me?" Zhao Gong was unhappy and urged, "Don''t play any tricks on me. I don''t have that much patience. I''ll give you another ten seconds. If you''re not finished, then I''ll start first."


    "Ten!" After Zhao Gui finished speaking, he started the countdown.


    Song Nan stopped his attack and looked at Zhao Gong and the ghost lady with a complicated and cold expression.


    Zhao Gong continued counting, "Nine!"


    Song Nan teleported behind me and put his hand on my shoulder. Wu Yu immediately put his arm around my waist and jumped to the side.


    "Eight, seven, six, five ¡­" Zhao Gong suddenly accelerated the speed of counting.


    Song Nan became a little anxious. This time, he didn''t avoid Wu Mi, but first chopped towards Wu Mi''s neck, knocking him out, and then turned to face me.


    The killing intent in his eyes poured out without restraint, and I took a step back.


    "Four Three Two ¡­" Zhao Gong was even faster in counting.


    Song Nan forced me to the corner. He placed his hand on my lower abdomen. I reached out to grab his hand. He easily used one hand to control me.


    "Perhaps there shouldn''t be children between us in July." Song Nan said in a low voice: "Sorry, I will make it up to you in the future."


    "One!"

 C154

    I closed my eyes. There was nothing I could do. I was going to lose that little fellow whom I hadn''t even met ¡­


    "July. I''m sorry. Did I scare you?" Song Nan let go of me and took me in his arms.


    I cried as I punched him. "What''s the use of being sorry? What''s the use?! Give me back mine for nothing! "I haven''t even seen him before ¡­"


    He didn''t dodge, but I knew that no matter how many punches I threw at him, he wouldn''t feel any pain at all.


    Song Nan quietly waited for me to have enough crying, making trouble, and beating me up. During this time, he tightly hugged me and refused to let go no matter what.


    When I fell weakly into his arms, he kissed me lightly on the cheek and said softly, "Little fool, I''m still here for nothing."


    My mind is already in a mess. After hearing these words, I am unable to change my mind.


    Was Xiao Bai still here?


    My eyes were already swollen from crying. I quickly scanned the surroundings. The house had returned to normal, but Uncle Zhao was still not there.


    But Wu Mi was standing to one side, looking away from us.


    "What''s going on?" I didn''t feel useless, but I didn''t seem to lose him either.


    "When you said Zhao Gong yesterday, I thought it might be him, so I asked Min Hao to keep an eye on him in advance." Song Nan picked me up and walked out with Wu Mi. "He is one of my elder brothers, and has already entered the cycle of reincarnation. I met him once thirty years ago."


    "Then is he a human or a ghost? Why does he still have memories? "


    "He, should be considered a human." "When I met him, he was a teacher in a middle school. Then, for some reason, he was sentenced to prison and shot."


    At this point, I finally understood. Uncle Zhao must have carried him on his back all those years ago. "So he stole Uncle Zhao''s son''s body?"


    "No." Song Nan shook his head: "I think he probably stole his own child''s body."


    His own child? Could it be that he had caused Uncle Zhao''s wife to bear his womb?


    Song Nan continued, "If a woman is implanted with an ordinary jade, she can carry a ghost. And the Ghost Birth Incubation Jade can obtain the physical body. "


    Wu Mi, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, "Is there really a jade resting in this world?"


    "Not in the human world, but in the Ghost King''s place, there are as many as you want."


    It really was the Spirit King, this idiot, causing trouble! The next time I see him, see if I can beat him up!


    "Then Zhao Gong is a human now? Where is he? Is he dead? "Also, where''s Uncle Zhao?" It''s rare for Song Nan to help me explain with his kind intentions.


    "Actually, it is not a good thing for ghosts to have a physical body. Their abilities will be greatly reduced. However, the Progenitor is an ordinary person and cannot help him block the heavenly tribulation. He gave himself a body in order to hide it from the world, so he should be considered human. " Song Nan carried me into the car, but didn''t put me down. "Min Hao probably didn''t kill him, but your Uncle Zhao can''t say for sure."


    As such, it was a bit depressing.


    "However ¡­" Song Nan intentionally pulled his head back and did not continue.


    My curiosity was piqued and I quickly asked, "But what?"


    "Min Hao might be waiting for you at home right now."


    I wanted to see Min Hao very much. I wanted to fly over right away, but I didn''t forget my senior brother. We first sent Senior Brother Zuo Ming to Yin Tongtian, then headed home.


    When I got downstairs, Song Nan said that he wanted to find Fu Feng and ask me to meet Min Hao on my own.


    I was very satisfied with the arrangement. I got out of the car and ran into the building.


    I didn''t expect Min Hao to be waiting for me inside the building.


    When he saw me, he gave me a big smile. Looking at his face that had shrunk again, I suddenly felt like crying. What did this idiot do now?!


    "Sis, you seem to have turned ugly." Min Hao came over and took me in his arms. He put his arms around my shoulders and walked on.


    I reached out my hand to pinch his waist, which didn''t have any fat on it. I had to say, it felt really good. "You don''t have to care whether I''m ugly or not. When can you introduce that to me?"


    "Sis, the elevator is here. I haven''t taken an elevator in a long time!" Min Hao changed the subject dryly. ''But am I that gullible?'' The elevator wasn''t a roller coaster, what was there to be excited about?!


    "Pui!" Don''t try to trick me, you''re here this time, are you still going? "


    Min Hao yawned and said lazily, "Leave tomorrow. With Song Nan by your side, I have nothing to worry about."


    I wrapped my arms around his waist and buried my face in his chest. He had a very dry breath, and every time I smelled it, it made me feel at ease.


    The elevator was on the 18th floor, but I didn''t want to let him go.


    He jabbed his chin at the top of my head, hugged me tight, and walked out of the elevator in a hug, then went inside.


    "Don''t poke me with your chin." I protested, "Your chin is so sharp, and you poked a hole in my head ¡­"


    "Alright, alright, I won''t poke you." Min Hao was no longer like his younger brother, but more like his older brother. In this world, he is the person who will tolerate me the most, the person who will tolerate me the most with the most shamelessness.


    "Min Hao, did you and Song Nan go to Mount Hua to search for the soul fire for me?" I closed my eyes and listened to Min Hao''s heartbeat. After I finished my sentence, his heart stopped beating for a moment before it started beating rapidly.


    In the end, he answered with a soft "yes".


    "Min Hao ¡­" I let out a long sigh. There were so many things I couldn''t say, so maybe I owed him too much.


    "I will protect you!" Min Hao said as before.


    If possible, I think I''ll be the one to protect him in the future.


    The crying from before had made me a little tired. The comfort of Min Hao''s embrace made me feel a little sleepy.


    I yawned. Min Hao patted my back and said softly, "I''m tired. Let''s sleep."


    In Min Hao''s arms, I had a long dream.


    In the dream, there was a boy by my side. He would rebirth the dead tree, and the flower bud would bloom in an instant. He smiled like the brightest life in spring, and he held my hand and ran on the grass for as long as he could.


    Finally, we lay together on the grass and watched the soft clouds being twisted into shapes by the wind.


    "In July, we''ll all be living happily ever after. A thousand years, ten thousand years, okay?"


    I turned to look at him, the smell of grass on his face, the light in his eyes dancing with the notes of joy.


    But in that instant, I saw his future. Despair and suffering were slowly approaching him.


    From the darkening look in his eyes, I knew that he must have seen my future as well, perhaps just like him, or perhaps even worse.


    I bit my lip to make my smile shine.


    I said to him, "Okay, we have to be happy all the time."

 C155

    I don''t know when Min Hush left. I slept too deeply, too long.


    When he woke up, three days had passed.


    "Mama, are you alright?" As soon as I regained consciousness, I heard Bai Bai''s anxious little voice.


    As he turned his body over, all the muscles and bones in his body felt like they were about to break.


    "Bai Bai, I''m fine. "What about you?" This little thing, it seems that compared to her, I am still happy.


    Bai Xiumei sighed and answered, "I''m fine, Mama. "Uncle Min Hao woke me up with a shout. I''m really sorry. If I hadn''t broken my connection with you, you wouldn''t have ¡­"


    "Alright, silly kid." I patted him helplessly. "You haven''t even been born yet, so don''t feel so guilty, okay?"


    I don''t know what kind of memories he has, but he''s still an unborn baby, and if he worries about it every day, he''ll die early. I don''t want to give birth to a little old man.


    "Yes, I know, Mama." Her white and cute face remained as perfect as ever. "I will try my best to forget those memories that don''t belong to me."


    It had to be said that a fetus was still a fetus. No matter how high one''s intelligence was, their EQ would not be able to keep up.


    "Darling, do you like senior brother Zuming?"


    Bai Bai hesitated a little, but he and I understood each other, and I heard his true thoughts ¡ª "I like it."


    That''s easy, she''s nothing but a junior brother changing into a daughter-in-law ¡­


    Cough cough, something seems to be amiss. "Bai Bai, you want to be a boy? Or a girl? "


    He insisted on choosing a boy after letting Su Hao choose once. Now that he thought about it, it was probably because he was afraid that Su Bai would have something to do with Su Hao.


    Otherwise, if his EQ wasn''t high enough and senior brother Zuoming wasn''t married, there wouldn''t be anyone else to worry about, so there was no reason for him to be afraid.


    "I ¡­" Bai Bai was still conflicted. It took a while before it finally said to me, "Dung requires a boy."


    This time, I was at a loss. If Song Nan needed a boy, I would have fooled him into becoming a girl for nothing. This ¡­


    "Mama, I''m actually a boy now." Comfort me.


    "Didn''t they say that ghosts don''t have a gender?" This baby is not so easy to fool.


    Xiao Bai replied, "The ghost embryo does not have a gender, but it was born when it was born. I was supposed to be born, so I already have a gender. "


    "I''m sorry Whitey, you might have to wait a long time before coming out ¡­"


    "I like being with Mama. That''s good. Even if I never come out."


    How can I never come out? But I am satisfied to have such a son in my lifetime.


    "Bai Bai, do you know what a dragon girl is?"


    I just wanted to chat with Bai Bai, but I didn''t expect Bai Bai to know.


    Xiao Bai said that the Dragon Lady was the daughter of the Sky Dragon. Legend has it that Sky Dragon had a son and a daughter, named Mercy and Mercy. After that, for some reason, Tian Long entrusted his compassion and sympathy to the Goddess.


    "And then?" The story was so flat it sounded boring.


    Xiao Bai was a bit embarrassed as well. "That''s all Windraiser can remember."


    If what I knew was true, then Min Hao and I would be full of compassion and pity. The Goddess would be the statue of the woman in blue that I saw before, the woman in blue that I met with Song Nan previously.


    All of this could be right, but it was all useless. I still didn''t know what to do next. What a headache!


    "What is the connection between the dragon woman and the nine dragons?"


    He thought for a while and then answered, "Tzu Hsi is the child of the dragon, the nine dragons are the children of the earth dragon, and the dragon and the earth dragon were gods who appeared together in the beginning of time. Legend has it that the two of them are brothers, but there are no relevant records. "


    This could also be considered relatively useful information. Since Jiu Long and I have no direct relationship, Song Nan can do whatever he wants. Besides, he had already done something to the Taotie and Pi Xiu, it was too late for him to stop.


    I got up from the bed and did more or less of the exercises that I had forgotten to do on the floor. I was just trying to move my stiff body.


    After moving around for a while, I remembered to ask Bai Bai, "Where''s Song Nan?"


    "I''m reading in the living room."


    If he was in the living room, he should have heard my conversation with Bai Bai.


    I pulled out a tissue and wiped my nose before pushing open the door to the living room.


    "July, you''re awake." Song Nan raised his head slightly and smiled lightly, "I cooked some soup for you. You haven''t eaten anything in three days, have you? "You go brush your teeth first, I''ll go get it for you."


    I didn''t stand on ceremony with him. I twisted my hair into an ugly ball, brushed my teeth, washed my face, and slowly drank the porridge from his pot.


    There was a strange taste in the porridge. I had tasted it before, but I couldn''t remember what it was. To be honest, it was really delicious. Furthermore, after eating it, he seemed to be in high spirits. Maybe he added something to it, but it didn''t matter, he wasn''t going to die anyway.


    "Song Nan." I put down the empty bowl in my hand. Song Nan took it and scooped another bowl for me, but I still had to say what I wanted to say: "What did you do to the Taotie and Pi Xiu?"


    Song Nan took a tissue and wiped his fingertips, then said lightly: "I ate their hearts."


    I suddenly recalled the strange taste in his mouth when we kissed at the hotel that day...


    Right! This was the taste!


    The porridge I was drinking tasted the same.


    He took another sip in a daze, but a large teardrop fell down his face.


    I seem to have completely given up on Song Nan. Perhaps it was after seeing his conversation with that July, or when he pretended to want to kill me, I couldn''t say.


    He and I should only have the relationship of being used and being used.


    Even if it was cooperation, what he wanted wasn''t a win-win situation.


    He hid too much from me. It''s hard to say if he''s an enemy or friend. I have to do something to protect him.


    "What did she say when you saw her in the cave that day in July?" Song Nan handed me the third bowl of porridge, which I still accepted.


    I need strength. I need energy.


    "It''s nothing. I only saw her face and she didn''t say anything." I finished it quickly and handed him the empty bowl. "Is she all right?"


    "It''s nothing. I just got frightened. I just need to rest for a few days."


    It was so unreasonable that even a ghost would be frightened.


    The bowl was too small, and I thought it was cute, so I bought the cartoon children''s bowl. It wasn''t until I ate the fifth bowl of porridge that I felt satisfied.


    "I ate too much. I''ll go for a walk and digest it." I politely told him and went to change.


    Actually, I wanted to look for Fu Feng, Xiao Bai''s memory should not be complete. Perhaps, she can give me more information.


    I didn''t want to be blind again. I was always being led around by the nose, and I was bleeding from the head.

 C156

    Somehow, I wore the Pi Xiu Wu Mi had given me, even though the Pi Xiu had already been killed by Song Nan.


    Squeezing onto the bus, I hugged a pillar resigned to my fate. Since my small balance ability was not good, when there were no seats, I could only carry pillars.


    I was a bit far from Wu Millet''s house, so I hugged a pillar. I wanted to squint my eyes and sleep for a while.


    "A Pi Xiu cannot see the light of day." A very mature and steady voice sounded in my ears. I opened my eyes and looked towards the voice. The person who spoke seemed to be in his thirties. He was dressed in an elite outfit and had a mature aura about him.


    I touched the Pi Xiu hanging on my chest and bitterly smiled. It didn''t matter, there was no more Pi Xiu inside.


    I thanked him as before and stuffed the Pi Xiu into my down jacket.


    He frowned and said, "It''s best not to put it on your person through the clothes."


    "Mm, I understand, thank you." I thanked him again, but did not follow his instructions.


    Suddenly he said to me, "Mama, he seems to be a dragon too."


    I looked at the man, who was looking back at me.


    When the car stopped at the next stop, I got out and the man followed me.


    "What about it?" The man''s eyes were very deep. At this moment, they were like stagnant water from an ancient pond, carrying with them an aura of decay. His body emitted a domineering aura that was difficult to conceal, and he emitted a might that was not angered.


    "Dead." There''s a coffee shop up ahead. There aren''t many people, but it''s a good place to negotiate.


    When we were seated, the man asked, "All dead?"


    I knew he was asking about the Pi Xiu from before, and now I''m slightly at a loss.


    The man pointed at the Pi Xiu and the ring on my hand. "Pi Xiu and Tao Tie."


    I caressed the shiny ring with my finger. Is this a Taotie? I thought...


    Hehe, he didn''t say what it was, but I was thinking too much.


    "What about you?" I''ve checked on Kowloon, and I hope he''s a prisoner. The prisoner was the head of the nine dragons, and had the most gentle personality.


    However, how could I be so lucky? The man opposite me had a dark and malicious look in his eyes before he said, "I am Lianzheng."


    To tell the truth, my heart instantly went cold. He was petty, narrow-minded, famous for being narrow-minded! The love of killing and the love of fighting, with unpredictable temperaments, were the hardest of the nine dragons to deal with.


    He opened his mouth, which was filled with sinister fangs. "Are you afraid?"


    "Two are already dead, what do I have to be afraid of?" I put my trembling hands under the table, but I didn''t think I could escape his eyes.


    "Which side are you on?"


    I didn''t want to hide it from him, so I thought about it and said, "The porridge I drank before I came out, there is a Taotie inside."


    "He deserves it. After eating so much, sooner or later he will end up at someone else''s table."


    "You''re not what I expected." I felt that Ya Zi was speaking the truth, he didn''t really care about the Taotie''s death.


    "You think I should be particularly petty, don''t you?" He was indifferent. "I have decided that no one can change it. But if it has nothing to do with me, I will not interfere."


    He was making his position clear. He wasn''t giving any care to the other dragons, he was just trying to protect himself. He knew that those with the ability to kill Tao Tie and Pi Xiu would definitely be able to kill him as well.


    I nodded. "I can help you hide it, but I think you''d better be able to unite with the other dragons." If they are all dead, you will definitely be found and killed as well. "


    "Fuck, shouldn''t we help the dung kill the dragon?" He could no longer bear to listen and protested loudly.


    Assi, I forgot that Bai Bai is still here.


    "Bai Bai, don''t tell Song Nan about this first." I believe Bai Bai has not told Song Nan about this. He should understand.


    Xiao Bai hesitated for a long time before saying, "Alright."


    "Song Nan?" He repeated Song Nan''s name and asked me, "The person who killed the Taotie and Pi Xiu is called Song Nan?"


    "Yes, he''s called Song Nan, but he''s not human."


    "It doesn''t matter. Whether he is alive or dead, we all call him man."


    I am a little messy, this kind of open and unrestrained personality, shouldn''t be the setting of grievance!


    "Then let''s do it like this first. Leave me your contact information, if there''s anything I can help you with." I still have to find Wu Millet, so I can''t stay too long.


    "Hold out your hand."


    I listened to him and held out my left hand.


    With that, the bracelet that the old monk from the Ink Cloud Temple gave me was revealed. He looked at it and asked, "Where did you get such a treasure?"


    "A gift from an elder." When it was time to conceal it, he decided to do so.


    "Every single one of these is the sariras of a high monk. If you keep them well, they might be able to save your life." I know that this bracelet is very precious, but I didn''t expect it to be this precious. I don''t even dare to wear it anymore. I really want to take it home to give it to her.


    With a light wave of his hand, a small, transparent piece of paper was attached to one of the sariras, and it disappeared without a trace.


    "I wanted to put it on your fingernail, but this place is even more secluded. As long as you don''t tell me, no one will be able to find out. If you want to find me, you just need to lightly tap the sariras three times. "


    I put my wrist in front of my eyes. I can''t really tell which one was stuck to the side of my face.


    This situation was a little awkward. I looked at him and muttered, "I can''t remember which one it was ¡­"


    "That one in my stomach, can you remember it?"


    He was asking for nothing, but Bai Bai didn''t want to pay him any attention at all.


    I touched Bai Bai, who was still in an awkward situation, and gently asked, "Bai Bai, do you know which one it is?"


    No matter how angry Xiao Bai was, he wouldn''t ignore me and point it out depressingly to me. I looked at it and gave up. Since these beads are of a normal size, they are all useless to me. If necessary, just let him point them out to me.


    "Alright, we''ll stop here for today." I finished my coffee in one gulp, but he said he wanted to stay a little longer, so I left early.


    When we got on the bus, I still held on to my post as if nothing had happened.


    "Mama." Why are you doing this? " Bai Bai''s tone was downcast like never before. What I did today seemed to hurt him.


    "Bai Bai Bai, Mama can only do this to protect you. Do you believe Mama?" I didn''t want to mention the dirty reasons that I knew, so I could only play the family card. "Bai Bai, I only have you."


    Bai Bai remained silent for a long time. When the bus was about to reach its destination, he finally said, "If you want to make a choice between dung and dampness, I choose Mama."


    This bad kid will get me to cry!

 C157

    "What''s wrong with you?" Was he robbed or raped? " When Fu Feng saw my red eyes, his venomous mouth couldn''t stop. "It''s not like you have any money. "You''re still not f * cking perverted? The person who robbed you is really unlucky. The one who should be crying is him, right?"


    I came to ask her something today, so I didn''t bother with her.


    Wu Mi stretched out her hand to tug on the wind, and she swallowed the rest of her words.


    "Windraiser, I came today because I have something to ask you." I gave Wu Mi a look, and Wu Mi immediately understood. He stood behind Fu Feng and began to massage her shoulders and back.


    Fu Feng looked at Wu Mi with a complicated gaze. Before I could clearly see what that expression was, she withdrew her gaze.


    "If there''s anything you need, just ask." As he spoke, Fu Feng closed his eyes, his body slightly moving along with Wu Mi''s movements, just like a sleeping beauty.


    He thought about himself, at least he could be considered a sleeping beauty ¡ª once she woke up, there would be no one there.


    I felt that the relationship between Fu Feng and Song Nan wasn''t friendly, but she probably wouldn''t give me much information either, so I didn''t have much hope. I first asked a rather abstract question: "What would happen if a person or a ghost ate Jiulong''s heart?"


    Fu Feng was not stupid and said smilingly: "It''s impossible for a human to eat nine dragons. If it''s a ghost, do you mean him? "


    I didn''t beat around the bush anymore. "Right, what would he do if Song Nan ate Jiu Long''s heart?"


    Fu Feng grabbed Wu Mi''s hand and pulled him down to sit beside him. He then said, "Nothing, it''s just a matter of increasing his own strength."


    I do not agree with this answer.


    "Fu Feng, can you tell me?!" I refused to give up and continued to plead with her, and Wu Mi nudged her with his elbow.


    Fu Feng was quite helpless. "He''s a ghost. After eating the Nine Dragons Heart, he can only increase his strength a little. As for the amount he can increase, that''s hard to say."


    She doesn''t seem like she''s lying, but I still feel that something is amiss. Song Nan has lived for so long, and he went to kill Nine Dragons just for the sake of a little bit of power. This was not his style!


    I tried a different question: "Windraiser, do you know about the Dragon Lady?"


    To this, Fu Feng opened his mouth, but what he said was no different from what he told me. There was no constructive answer.


    I gritted my teeth and asked a crucial question, "Why does Song Nan need a son?"


    After listening to my question, Fu Feng suddenly stood up, looked faintly, and said: "I will not answer this question. Although I have broken off my nominal master-servant relationship with him, I will not betray him if I become his slave for the rest of my life."


    In my mind, Windraiser had always been the best candidate for being shameless. I didn''t even have the time to react when she suddenly became so serious.


    After saying this, she turned around and walked upstairs.


    Wu Mi reacted faster than I did and held her back. I also walked in front of her and asked, "Fu Feng, what do you mean today? Or is it? "


    Windraiser turned his face away from me.


    "Windraiser!" Are you now a chaste and loyal man? When you wanted to replace Bai Bai, did you think that you had already betrayed him?! " I don''t believe how loyal she is when I talk about his past.


    Fu Feng looked at me with a threatening gaze, but Wu Mi is here, with such a big shield, this baby won''t take her trick, and bravely glared back at me.


    "If you want me to say it, that''s fine too." Windraiser let out a breath and sat back down on the sofa.


    I also sat back down and said, "What are your conditions?"


    "From now on, no matter what happens to you, you must never let Wu Li be with you again." Wu Mi and I didn''t expect Fu Feng to actually raise such a request. I don''t have any problems on my side because I don''t want Wu Mi to be injured because of me.


    However, Wu Mi disagreed, "Wherever I want to go, I''ll go. You don''t have to worry about that."


    Windraiser was infuriated by him, he extended a finger and poked Wu Mang fiercely on his forehead, "You! I don''t even know how I died in the end! "


    Wu Mi laughed nonchalantly, "Anyway, I''ve already earned so much from living for so long."


    Fu Feng slapped Wu Mi hard on the face before saying, "Born with a son, isn''t it just to pass on the family line? "What else can we do?"


    I coldly snorted. Fu Feng didn''t even want to answer me.


    "Song Nan, let''s go!" I put on my coat and called Wu Mi to come with me. "Wu Mi, let''s go. I''ll treat you to a meal."


    Wu Mi was quite cooperative. He grabbed the car keys and followed me out the door.


    Fu Feng chased after her, but Song Nan completely ignored her.


    "I''ll tell you, it won''t do!" Fu Feng felt wronged. This body seemed to have changed her a lot. She was becoming more and more like a human.


    I pretended to be reluctant and followed her back to her room. I sat down on the sofa and waited for him to confess.


    Windraiser hesitated for a long time, then said, "The reason he wants his son is because of a magic treasure."


    "What kind of treasure?" I''m a little curious.


    "A family heirloom."


    If it was a family heirloom, then it was fine. Without the next generation, what was the point of having a family heirloom?!


    "But this family heirloom is not ordinary." Fu Feng weighed his options and said, "Moreover, in the hands of a very powerful person, his son can only summon out that family heirloom, and not ¡­"


    After saying this, Fu Feng seemed to understand something, but immediately after, doubt occupied his eyes.


    "Must be a son?" I didn''t ask her what she was thinking. When she''d sorted it out, she would probably tell Wu Mi, or tell me directly.


    It was just that confident.


    Fu Feng nodded. "It must be a son."


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Bai Bai''s gender is already set, I might really be fooling him into becoming a girl.


    Previously, I didn''t think that way. Ever since I knew that the ring on my hand is a Taotie, I seem to especially want to see Song Nan fail, wanting him to feel my anger and pain.


    I am not a god, I am just a mortal, I have seven emotions and six desires, I have love and hate.


    The most important thing is ¡ª I''ll hurt.


    I''m not the one who''s going to be destroyed. I''m just trying to do my best to protect everything I want to protect.


    I told Fu Feng what I was thinking. Fu Feng didn''t have much emotional fluctuations, but when he looked at me, it was with a hint of probing and contemplation.


    "You might not be right to rebel against him." Fu Feng leaned on Wu Mi''s shoulder and said, "I''m not too sure why you suddenly changed your attitude so suddenly, but don''t do anything that makes you regret it."


    I nodded to her, not listening at all.


    "Can you show me a Pixiu?" Fu Feng brought it up. "Although a Pi Xiu cannot be exposed to the light, and cannot be touched by others, but I think that this one shouldn''t be so taboo anymore, right?"


    I took the Pixiu off and handed it to her. "How did you figure it out?"


    It seemed that the old saying was still the same: "The older the wiser."

 C158

    Windraiser caught the Pixiu, looked at the light, and said: "You''re wearing a Taotie, how could he let the Taotie go? "Then, if the Pi Xiu is in your hands, it will definitely be awakened very quickly ¡­"


    Windraiser muttered something to the Pixiu before handing it back to me. "Although the Pixiu is already dead, this spirit stone still has enough spiritual energy. Wearing it will also benefit you."


    I listened to her and put it back on. Then, thinking of the best way to keep it close to him, he took it out again and put it away.


    When I got up to leave, Fu Feng suddenly said, "The Nine Dragons appear in the world, the Jade Breaks the Sea, the Divine Mountains open."


    "What does that mean?" It was such a thoughtless sentence, but it seemed to have a deeper meaning.


    "I went to see Xiu Rong that year, the old monk from the Ji Yun Monastery told me this. I didn''t know what it meant then, but now that I think about it, it probably has something to do with you. " Fu Feng leaned back against Wu Mi''s shoulder, his expression very calm. "I saved your life because of your cultivation, you can rest assured."


    I think the cultivation should be Song Nan''s mother, but isn''t Fu Feng a eunuch? How could he call Song Nan''s mother by her name?


    As I thought about it, I suddenly realized something. I had always thought that Song Nan came from the heavens, but as more and more things related to him appeared, I thought that I might have been wrong from the very beginning.


    I asked Wu Mi to take me back to the bus. There weren''t many people in the bus by then, so I found a seat in the back row and took out my cell phone to check if there was a queen or a concubine.


    It would have been better if he hadn''t checked, but it would have been a bit awkward if he hadn''t done so. The cultivation technique was a female official''s name from the ancient times, one of the nine concubines that originated in the three kingdoms.


    My history wasn''t good, so I did a little bit more. During the Southern and Northern Dynasties, there was a Song Dynasty.


    Were they people from that time?


    But that dynasty, it had been almost 2000 years since then. Wasn''t it just a thousand years for Song Nan and the others?


    In the Song Dynasty of the Southern Dynasty, in the Song Dynasty, in the Southern Song Dynasty ¡­


    My mind was in a mess, but the online description of that dynasty was scanty, and the more I checked, the more agitated I got.


    Just as I was fretting, the bus suddenly stopped. I habitually look out the window and saw darkness outside. It was only around 8 PM. The places where the bus passes by don''t have many lights, so it shouldn''t be like this!


    Looking at the others, they had all fallen asleep with their eyes closed!


    Assi! Did I run into a ghost?


    I closed my eyes a little and pretended to be asleep, but I kept my eyes glued to the door.


    "Bai Bai, what is that?" There was no sound from the door, so I asked first.


    Whitey still seemed a little depressed, so it replied, "Nine Dragons Appears in the World: Ten Thousand Ghosts."


    How could I not know if what he said was true or false? This little thing was still a little angry with me, so it used the words of the wind to attack me.


    My nervousness seemed to have been washed away a lot by his sudden outburst.


    I still have the magic twig, and I can live until the age of 27. What is there to be afraid of about this baby?


    Finally, the car door slowly opened.


    I couldn''t see what the man looked like, and I thought he was shrouded in a black mist.


    Yes, that''s right, a human! This was said in vain, so it was definitely true.


    The man stopped by the driver for a moment, then bent over and pressed his forehead against the driver''s shoulder.


    Then he walked slowly to the back and touched his forehead to everyone. That person''s footsteps didn''t make any sound, but his speed was extremely fast. In a few seconds, he was already in front of me.


    I saw the right moment, and as he bent over me, I turned the branch I had prepared in my hand into a long knife, slashing it like the black mist.


    But I miscalculated. When the blade came into contact with the edge of the black fog, it bounced up and couldn''t cut through at all.


    But in vain, he moved with me, and the black gas he extended struck the man''s waist.


    That person was sent flying by the black qi released by Bai Yi. However, I soon discovered that he was consuming Bai Qi!


    Thus, both Whitey and I had no effect on his attacks.


    "Heh, the taste of this kid is pretty good!" He stood up and walked slowly toward me.


    His voice was very neutral, very similar to the voice he heard at the Taotie''s place that day, but it shouldn''t be that person.


    "Who are you?!" Even though the branch attack didn''t work on him, I still held the blade tight, with the tip of the blade pointed at him.


    He was stunned for a moment before he laughed: "You are able to tell that I am human. You must have found it out from the little thing in your stomach right?"


    "Yes ¡­" "So what?!" He was getting closer and closer, which made my words start to tremble a little.


    He stopped about an arm''s length away from me, sighed suddenly, and said, "Life is so long, it''s so boring ¡­"


    With that, he suddenly disappeared.


    Without time to be surprised, our car collided with a bus coming from the opposite direction.


    The huge inertia caused my entire body to fly in the air. After my head hit the roof of the car, I fainted.


    When I woke up, the first thing I saw was senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming.


    Look at where I am, in the ICU of the side courtyard, it isn''t strange to see Zuming. Moreover, Bai Bai had already gone into slumber as I expected.


    To be safe, I first made sure that nothing was wrong with senior brother Zuoming before relaxing. Since I didn''t feel any pain or discomfort, I figured the accident hadn''t done me any harm.


    "Nothing, can I go now?"


    Zuoshi Ge shook his head and said, "I feel that it''s better for you to stay here. If you go out, you might be in danger."


    What he said made me laugh. The danger that I was in was something that an ICU could block?!


    Seeing my mischievous face, Zuoshi Ge frowned: "What kind of dirty things did you provoke this time?"


    "I''m not sure. I couldn''t even see his face clearly." Maybe because nothing happened, I didn''t feel anything about this memory: "By the way, what happened to the car accident? Is anyone dead? "


    "A total of 21 people, including the driver, were killed." "As for the other 11, they are only slightly injured," Zuoshi Ge said with a dark expression. On the bus opposite, all 24 people have died. "


    "This dirty thing is truly bad. However, I am unable to defeat him. Otherwise, I would definitely not let him go." I said angrily, but that was actually a bit too much. It seemed that he had let me off the hook.


    "But ¡­" "There was a man in the car who was unconscious, but he was unharmed," Zuoming continued. The remaining 11 people all said that before the bus collided with the bus in front of them, the bus strangely stopped and the person then pressed his forehead against the dead person''s. "


    I understood the meaning behind his words. In other words, those who survived all thought that it was me who killed those who died!

 C159

    "Don''t worry, Wu Mi has already brought your parents to a safe place. Right now, those reporters are all guarding the ICU''s exit. Other than that, they don''t have anything else to do."


    When I heard this, I became even more confused. There are even reporters?! This is the tempo of being on fire! However, no one wanted this kind of fire!


    Luckily, there''s more than one exit to the ICU. After I get fully armed, I go down from the elevator with senior apprentice brother Zuoming to the garage, where Wu Mi is already waiting for me.


    Big Bro Zuming still has a night shift, so he''s leaving after sending me to the car.


    My heart skipped a beat as I hurriedly called out to him, "Senior Brother Zuming!"


    He turned and looked at me a little evasively, but expectantly. I don''t think he could let go of that too.


    "Whitey ¡­" And I care about you. " That''s all I can say, because I don''t know what happened to them.


    Zuming smiled wryly, but the blankness in his eyes made it hard for me to see the determination in his heart.


    Perhaps this was the reason why he avoided him for nothing. If Zuo Ming had even the slightest bit of hesitation, then it would make him stop in fear.


    I suddenly felt a little envious of senior brother Zuming. I couldn''t help but be obsessed with him even if he was reincarnated.


    No matter what he''s hesitating about, I hope he won''t take it for granted.


    I thought we would be able to leave the hospital, but the moment we got out of the garage, we were surrounded by reporters.


    They completely surrounded the car and kept patting it with their hands while shouting, "Mr. Wu, is Miss Zhang your girlfriend? Do you usually find out anything about your girlfriend?"


    The questions were so noisy that I could hear them through the window, and I admired their lung capacity.


    Wu Niu had a strong heart, he immediately rolled down the window and calmly said, "I''m the doctor of the MCH, I believe in science! "Please do not spread such nonsense, for the rumors stop at the wise, and you have your own plans."


    This one believed in science, causing all those reporters to be in awe of him. However, it was quiet outside for three seconds before it started to clamor again, "But, how do you explain the strange scene that happened to more than ten people?"


    "If they say they saw it, would it be true? Do you believe they said the earth will be destroyed tomorrow? " Wu Li revealed his usual strict expression, which stunned the reporters, "Do you have any video footage?" What evidence is there? What you need to do now is to investigate why they are slandering my girlfriend! "


    Wu Mi slowly rolled up the window and threw out a sentence: "Feudal superstitions kill people!"


    This way, the reporters outside slowly dispersed, and our car was able to start again.


    After leaving the hospital, I started laughing unrestrainedly. This is too hilarious, a ghost keeper accuses others of "causing the death of people due to feudal superstition"!


    Wu Mi helplessly looked at me from the rearview mirror and said, "I really admire you, to be able to smile so happily at this moment."


    I wiped the tears of laughter from the corners of my eyes and replied, "I''ve seen too many feudal superstitions defeat modern science, but this is the first time I''ve seen one using modern science to defeat feudal superstitions."


    "You!" Wu Mi was even more speechless towards me and could only remind me, "Today, I can only stand in your way for a moment. This matter is not over yet."


    I casually dug my nose and casually said, "What else do they want? "What else can we do?"


    "I heard that someone went to invite a master with high magic power. It''s better to be on guard." Wu Mi continued to persuade me earnestly, "Stay by Song Nan''s side for the next two days. If anything happens, he will protect you."


    "Yes." I nodded my head obediently this time. I had to be on guard against Fu Feng''s words, "Nine Dragons Appears in the World of Ten Thousand Spirits".


    However, the plan could not keep up with changes. Once they entered the district, Xiao Bai suddenly said, "Stop the car."


    "Little fool, you''re awake?" I touched him, feeling more and more sorry for him.


    "Well, actually I''m not asleep." Xiao Bai quickly replied, "There are a lot of mages up ahead. They formed a formation and trapped the dung inside."


    After I heard this, I couldn''t help but to think, "What would happen if they killed Song Nan?"


    "No way!" Xiao Bai directly protested, "Mama, I don''t want to die from dung."


    "Little fool, he died a long time ago." I gave him a perfunctory reply and said to Wu Mi, "Wu Mi, let''s go to Yiyun Temple first."


    I asked Wu Mi to bring me to the back door of the Ji Yun Temple. It was already winter and the people who set up the stall were not there. That old Taoist was also not there either.


    I was still thinking about whether or not the old Daoist would be able to decipher the meaning of the two sentences that Fu Feng had said if he were here.


    After I entered the temple, I went to look for the statue. Taking a closer look, the fountain beneath the statue was actually not man-made, and still emerged continuously from the ground.


    I looked at the statue for a while. This time there were no illusions, no special memories. I walked around to the back of the statue and found a knife stuck in her back!


    And that knife is like the knife I used to conjure up with branches!


    I called Wu Mi over and asked him to help me compare if it was the same.


    Wu Mi understood what I meant and comforted me, "Isn''t there only these styles of the sabre? Besides, your sabre is still in your hand ¡­"


    This was obviously unconvincing. The statue was carved according to one''s imagination or what one saw, so it had nothing to do with where the knife was now.


    "July, this is just a statue!" Wu Mi pulled me back. "We should go back."


    I pulled him back. Since I was already here, I might as well go and see Song Nan''s mother. Perhaps, I might gain something different.


    "Old bastard, are you there?" I sat down under the Wishing Tree and called out to her.


    I really didn''t know how to address her. Song Nan calling her mother''s concubine and calling her grandma for nothing was a bit hard for me to accept. On the other hand, the empress dowager of my house, my words went extremely smoothly.


    "No little brat. If you act like this, how can you ¡­" She appeared quickly, but swallowed in mid-sentence.


    I was amused by this "old lady". "Tell me, how will we be able to do it in the future?"


    Wu Mi pulled me, to let me not be so dry, I curled my lips, only to respond to him. I don''t know how much later, or even how much I can have now.


    "Greetings, grandma Huang." Seeing that I didn''t make a fuss for nothing, she sweetly greeted me.


    After hearing that, she looks like she really wants to hug Bai Bai and get close to him. However, Bai Bai is in my stomach now and she can only stare helplessly.


    I followed Whitey''s words and said, "Whitey calls you grandma. Can you tell us what is meant by ''nine dragons reappearing in the world of ten thousand ghosts and the divine mountains at the bottom of the sea''?"

 C160

    When she heard my words, she was stunned for a moment. She probably didn''t expect me to ask such a question.


    I was ready for her to dodge, but she didn''t even frown. "You already know?!"


    She didn''t ask who told me, but told me that this was the last sentence the goddess said before she turned into a statue.


    After hearing that, my attention was completely focused on the "Goddess Transformation into a Statue". Her meaning was that the sculpture was actually made by the Goddess, and that the blade was actually stabbed into the Goddess'' back. However, this also meant that I wasn''t the one who stabbed it. My branch was still there.


    "Everyone says that this is a prophecy. There will definitely be a day like this." Her expression was grave, "Back then, the seal of thousands of ghosts was broken and the goddess'' body was turned into a seal. The words'' ten thousand ghosts'' should have meant that the seal of thousands of ghosts was opened once again. But, I don''t know what this has to do with the Nine Dragons appearing in this world. "


    Could it be because the nine dragons appeared in this world and destroyed the ten thousand ghost seal, that Song Nan was able to kill the nine dragons?


    She continued, "Next, I don''t know much about the Jade Break Seabed, but I know about the divine mountain. It was said that the divine mountain contained the purest water that could cleanse everything. It was said that the divine mountain had ten thousand year old divine trees that connected the earth to the sky, and there was an unmelting snow and an unsetting sun. "


    The water that can purify everything...


    I remembered a dream from before. I was in the water, and the Goddess looked at me with infinite sympathy. Did I go into the water to wash what I had?


    I tried to ask which dynasty she was from, and she just smiled and disappeared.


    "If he didn''t tell you, I wouldn''t have told you."


    Hehe, knowing this is enough. I can already conclude that they didn''t come here together.


    If that was the case, why did Song Nan want to kill the nine dragons?


    As before, I went out the back door of Yiyun Temple. As I passed by the statue, I saw a tear drop at the corner of her eyes. In just a moment, it had disappeared.


    I let Wu Mi walk me to the entrance of the district without further delay.


    Although Wu Mi insisted on sending me in, I refused even more firmly than he did. Those people who talk about righteous and moral people, I''m afraid they can''t tolerate a ghost keeper like Wu Mi.


    I didn''t feel anything, but when we were about ten meters away from the building, Xiao Bai told me that he had already stepped into the barrier.


    He pretended not to know as he walked forward, but his hands were already sweating. I decided that if they attacked, I would turn the branch into a ball and wrap it around me. If I could block for a while, for a while, then Song Nan would come to my rescue.


    He was wrong. He was here to save Bai Bai.


    However, nothing happened. I just walked back to our home.


    Looking at Song Nan, who was sitting on the sofa reading a book, my legs gave way and I almost fell to the ground.


    "July, you''re back!" Song Nan greeted me with a smile and put down the book in his hands.


    Indeed, the capable are fearless. Looking at Song Nan''s calm expression, I was extremely envious.


    "Wu Mi called me to tell me that you had a car accident, but nothing happened. He said he would bring you here. So I didn''t go to the hospital. You don''t blame me, do you? " Song Nan''s face was apologetic, but what was going on?


    I followed his words and said, "It''s fine, I was just scared. It''s nothing."


    Song Nan stood up and walked towards the kitchen, "I cooked some nourishing soup for you. I''ve been waiting for you to come back. Drink it."


    I sat down on the sofa, took a tissue, wiped the sweat off my palms, and held the branch again. "Bai Bai, he''s not Song Nan, right?"


    How could Wu Miaomiao call Song Nan? I guessed that their cultivation wasn''t as high as Song Nan''s, so they didn''t even notice that Song Nan was a thousand-year-old ghost, using normal people''s thoughts to create a fake Song Nan. Then, there must be a problem with the soup he wanted to give me.


    So, I''m the one who started it? Or was it just to lure them out?


    The fake Song Nan quickly came out, and he held onto a rather alluring liquid that smelled quite nice all night. It could only be called liquid because it was impossible to tell what was inside.


    "Wah!" What did you do? It smells so good! " I cooperated with him and said in a praising voice, "I just like to eat the food you make and drink the soup from your cooker."


    It''s just a show, who doesn''t know how to do it?!


    I took a careful sniff at the smell and asked Whitey, "Is it okay if I drink it?"


    "Mama, this is alright. At most, you will faint. But, with me here, they won''t do anything to you! " I felt like trying to taste it.


    Since that''s the case, then I won''t be polite.


    He took a sip and realized that there was no taste ¡­


    This was a little awkward. Just a moment ago, he had just said that he liked the other party''s porridge, but after taking a sip, he had already disdained it. This was truly lacking in the professionalism of an actor!


    So I decided to quicken the tempo and pass out.


    "Song..." Song Nan, I ¡­ My head is a little... "Faint ¡­" I put the bowl on the table and collapsed on the sofa. Right, I can''t just throw the bowl on the ground. Who knows what''s true and what''s false in their hallucinations? Eating the porridge and bowl is real and in the end, I still have to clean it!


    The fake Song Nan immediately said softly, "Maybe you are too tired, you can sleep for a while if you want ¡­"


    His voice had a hint of bewitching, making me feel a little drowsy from what he said. Thankfully, I had gotten rid of this negative state in time.


    Very quickly, someone else appeared beside me.


    The one who spoke first should already be very old, his voice was thick and historical, emitting a rigid and rotten stench, "This witch is very treacherous, we should be more careful."


    "Martial Ancestor, what demonic technique did this witch use that day?" I''ve just come into contact with her, so I don''t feel any demonic or ghostly aura from her body. " This voice did not sound old, but it had not reached the point of vicissitudes. It must have just turned into Song Nan.


    The Martial Ancestor''s reply was not very definite, and it was also very general, "Legend has it that there is a human being in this world whose name is not in the Book of Life and Death, and will not enter the cycle of reincarnation. However, their lifespan was stolen from them. "


    "Steal?" You can even steal away one''s lifespan? " It was another voice, so there were at least three people with me now.


    Even the three voices were similar to the old man''s. Because of the rigidity of the elderly mind, it is difficult for me to solve this problem in a communicative way.


    From the looks of it, not only did they not realize that Song Nan was not human, they did not even know that I had a demon in my womb.


    The ancestor continued, "They do not admit that it was a robbery. They said it was a loan."

 C161

    "Longevity?" Another voice rang out. This was a younger voice, but one with a higher pitch. It was probably even more stubborn than the three old men. "Hehe, that sounds really good. I directly borrowed you to the underworld. Will you pay me back?"


    "However, this longevity borrower is also of some use." The ancestor master suddenly lowered his voice. "It is said that as long as one eats a piece of the longevity person''s meat, one can live forever."


    As soon as he finished speaking, I heard the sound of saliva being swallowed. Assiba, do they want to eat me alive?


    Baby can endure, baby f * cking can''t!


    "Hey!" Are you all stupid?! " I can''t continue to pretend. I thought that this big array enchantment would be powerful, but in the end it turned out to be a bunch of retards.


    The moment I opened my eyes, the sensation of sitting on the sofa disappeared. I just sat on the edge of the flower bed downstairs. It seemed that they still had some ability. At the very least, they were able to do it with a deceptive trick.


    "Didn''t you faint?" The fake Song Nan had regained his original appearance and looked to be around 50 years old. He was wearing a Daoist robe and looked a bit dazed.


    I stood up and patted off the dust on my butt. "You''re looking down on me too much."


    Speaking of which, my feinting skills are full of loopholes. They can''t even see this, are they really that stupid? Or was it too simple?!


    My curiosity was piqued as I said to the fake Song Nan, "I can see that you''ve lived quite a long time. We''re friends after just meeting each other, so why don''t you lend me half of your lifespan?"


    When the fake Song Nan heard this, his face immediately changed color and he hid behind his Martial Ancestor.


    The ancestor was a round-faced old man with long hair and a long beard. He had a slightly sage-like demeanor, but the vulgarity added to his belly could not be covered up no matter how hard he tried.


    "Monster!" You''re too presumptuous! " The Martial Ancestor exploded on the spot. With a wave of his hand, a peach wood sword appeared. In the next second, he took up a stance.


    To start a fight without even a word, this grandpa was a little too impatient.


    "Wait a moment." I waved at him. "I''m kidding you guys, I''m not a longevity borrower! Think about it, if I were to die, why didn''t I take the lives of the remaining people and leave them to identify me? "


    The four of them looked at each other for a few seconds before saying in unison, "That''s because you''re too cunning!"


    He really wanted to find a hammer and smash their skulls open to see what was inside!


    It was definitely water, half flour. With a slight movement, it would turn into paste!


    I was too lazy to argue with them, so I just said, "The longevity man was completely shrouded in black fog. I couldn''t see his face clearly, but he couldn''t do anything to me, so he pushed everything onto me. Do you understand?"


    "You mean the longevity borrower?" Song Nan appeared beside me out of thin air and asked, "You spoke to him?"


    Ignoring the screams of the four people that Song Nan frightened, I nodded my head. "Yes, I just said a few words."


    Song Nan frowned, "Oh no, you can''t speak like that!"


    "What''s wrong? Can he still chase after me and not let go? " He did not see the longevity borrower either!


    "Yes!" He will chase you! " Song Nan nodded his head seriously. What he said next made me shudder. "He won''t do anything to you, but he will take away all the lives of the people you come into contact with."


    People?! This is bad! Big Bro Zuming and Wu Mi!


    I quickly took out my phone, but Zuo-ge''s phone couldn''t get through. It was the same for Wu Mi. No one answered!


    "Song Nan, what do we do?" I was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. I was about to cry.


    Song Nan looked at the four elders, "Do you have any Earth Escape Symbols? Lend it to me."


    After Song Nan finished speaking, those four people collectively took a step back. The youngest person whispered, "Escape talismans are golden talismans. They are very expensive!"


    "Is that so?" Song Nan took a step forward, "Did you guys hear what I just said? Anyone who comes into contact with them in the seventh month will be taken away for the rest of their lifespan.


    The effect of this sentence was quite good. The four skinners muttered for less than a minute before handing a golden talisman to Song Nan.


    Song Nan took it and said to the four, "I have already taken away the pearl you used to create the illusion. This is my punishment for your reckless actions tonight. I''ll help you get rid of the longevity borrower, so you don''t need to exchange your kindness. "


    The four of them stared at each other, not daring to utter a word of objection.


    Song Nan reached out his hand to me, and I took it back. It was so cold that no amount of heat could cover it.


    "Let''s go find Zuo Ming first." Song Nan shot a glance at my stomach, but it''s already difficult for him. He doesn''t like senior brother Zuo Ming, so if he wants to go now, it''s all for nothing.


    Bai Bai started to get depressed again and thanked Song Nan.


    Soon, he found his senior brother. He was fine, but he said he had seen the longevity borrower.


    However, he was a cultivator. One of his feet had already stepped outside of the mortal world, and the Book of Life and Death had long since left his name, so it was impossible for him to borrow the lifespan of a longevity cultivator.


    For the time being, I''m half relieved, but the other half hasn''t replied yet!


    One more person means one more power. The three of us used that Earth Escape Glyph together. We weren''t sure where the longevity people would appear from, so Song Nan decided to place it on Wu Mi''s car.


    The sudden appearance of the three of us scared Wu Li out of his wits and almost threw the car into a tree.


    "Wu Mi, after we separated, have you met any strange people?" I was too lazy to explain, so I asked Wu Mi directly.


    "No!" Didn''t I just send you home? How did you get here? Stealing Zuo Ming''s talisman? Or did you take Song Nan''s ride? " Wu Mi, this old fart, shouldn''t have come to see him.


    "Don''t worry about how I came here. Have you really not seen someone completely covered in black fog?"


    He shook his head. "If there really is such a person, how could I not notice it?"


    When we arrived at Wu Mi''s house, we immediately separated from him. Actually, we were secretly watching Wu Mi from the shadows to ensure that we would be able to reach him as soon as possible.


    But we waited for most of the day and another night, and the longevity borrower didn''t show up.


    Fu Feng held Wu Mi''s arm as they sat on the sofa. He said coolly, "Our family''s Wu Mi''s lifespan ran out long ago. He probably felt that there was nothing else he could borrow, so he didn''t come."


    This was not an impossible assumption. A normal person would only have a lifespan of around 100 years. Wu Mi was already approaching 200 years old, so it was normal for him to have used up his lifespan.


    If that''s the case, then we don''t have to wait here anymore. We can go back and sleep at ease!


    Before I could finish my excitement, Song Nan suddenly said to me, vexed, "July, we seem to have made a mistake."

 C162

    "What''s wrong?" It was the first time I had seen such an expression on Song Nan''s face.


    Song Nan didn''t answer my question. He first threw the talisman to Wu Mi, saying that he could probably only use it once more. If he doesn''t have it when he meets the birthday, then it would be best if he could use thirty-six moves.


    Then, Song Nan turned around and said to me, "If I''m not wrong, those four Taoists should be dead by now, and they died because of you."


    "Damn ¡­" Unable to hold it in, he cursed.


    Song Nan reached out and hugged me, rubbing his chin against my forehead. "You stay here with Wu Mi, I''ll go meet the longevity borrower."


    "I want to go with you!" I tugged on Song Nan''s sleeve and began to act like a spoiled child, "In any case, he won''t do anything to me. I will personally settle this score with him!"


    This lifesaver was going too far!


    Song Nan couldn''t beat me, so he took Wu Millet''s car keys and went out the door with me.


    In the car, Song Nan began to tell me what a longevity person was. "East of the Bohai Sea, hundreds of millions of miles away, lies a bottomless valley, whose name returns to the dust. The longevity person was originally a citizen of the gods who returned to the Ruins. "


    A person who had lost their lifespan was someone with a divine record, so he had not entered the Book of Life and Death. However, one time, the longevity borrower angered the God, and the God expelled the longevity borrower to the afterlife, so he had a longevity borrower.


    To date, no one had been able to kill the longevity borrower. It was not only because they possessed superb magic power, but also because their actions were concealed. They would appear for a short period of time after they had eaten, but they would not appear in the rest of the world. Song Nan had never seen a longevity borrower in his life.


    "Then what should we do now?" My mind was in a mess. It didn''t sound like I had any chance of winning.


    Song Nan drove and looked at me, saying, "If he doesn''t come, we''ll lure him out!"


    It was already night. Song Nan parked his car in front of a 24-hour convenience store. "The longevity person has already remembered your voice. When you talk to a living person, he will be summoned to appear."


    "No wonder he came to look for the person I''ve interacted with. It''s for this!" I really have to take care of this matter. Otherwise, I won''t be able to speak anymore.


    "July, you''re the only one who can handle this. I''m afraid he won''t show up if I''m here." Song Nan told me the details of his plan.


    Song Nan only let me go when I could repeat the entire plan.


    After entering the convenience store, I ordered a bowl of noodles. Since it was the night shift, there was only one cashier in the shop. While she was making the noodles for me, I casually brought up a topic and chatted with her a little more.


    After the noodles were done, I carried them to the resting area at the side. Before I came out, I had eaten my fill at Wu Mi''s house. On top of that, I had something on my mind, so I poked the noodles and had no appetite at all.


    After poking and poking, the atmosphere suddenly changed. There was no sound in my ears at all, just like the time when the longevity borrower appeared. I threw the chopsticks away and stood up to look at the cashier. He was asleep.


    "You''re waiting for me to come out ¡­" The longevity borrower came in from the store. From the tone of his voice, he was in a good mood.


    Since he had already memorized my voice, I boldly continued to speak with him. "What do you want to do? Why should I be responsible for everything? Do you and I have any past grudges? "


    He calmly replied, "No."


    "Then why are you doing this?" I wanted to slap him, but I didn''t think I could.


    He answered righteously, "Because I''m bored ¡­"


    "Then my lifespan is good, why did you take it from them?" That''s what makes me so angry!


    "I can''t take away your lifespan." He did not want to talk about it, so he just said, "Those are not important. I think we should make a bet now."


    "Bet? What bet? " Not only was he borrowing, he was also a gambler. Pah!


    He slowly walked in front of me and said, "Let''s bet that I''ll take away this person''s life first, or that the ghost outside will be able to break in and save this person."


    This didn''t count as a deviation from our plan, so I readily agreed. "Okay, no problem, but what''s the wager?"


    The black mist slowly lifted from his face, revealing a pale face that seemed to me a little familiar, but it was hard for a facial blindness patient to remember who the face that had been similar to this was.


    "If you win, I won''t disturb you from now on." His lips didn''t move, but his voice was incomparably clear as he said in my ear, "If I win, send me back to the dust."


    The longevity borrower thought too highly of me. "Big Brother, I don''t even know where the Returning Ruins are. How can I send you back?"


    The corner of his lips curled up into a vague smile. "You don''t have to care about that. You''ll know when the time comes." So, do you agree? "


    I took the stick knife in my hand, lifted it, and pointed it at him.


    Previously when the short knife went to chop at the black smoke around the longevity borrower, it was unable to pose a threat at all. Now that he revealed his face, he did not know if it could be counted as a flaw or not.


    However, his speed was too fast. My attacks had no effect at all. In an instant, he was already in front of the cashier.


    He did not immediately retrieve the cashier''s lifespan. Instead, he stopped and stood in front of the cashier.


    I was shocked. Did he discover it?


    "You should already know what kind of existence we are, right?" His eyes were staring straight at me, and inside, the paranoia and madness were like dancing snakes.


    I don''t quite understand why his attitude suddenly changed so much. Could it be that uncertainty and moody moods are also characteristic of their longevity?


    "Aren''t you just a lifesaver?" I don''t know what to do next, so I''ve completely deviated from our plan.


    "Lifesaver? Hehe, that''s what you call us? " As he said this, the anger in his eyes flared up, "We were originally divine citizens, but without reason, we were expelled from the dust, which is why we were reduced to such a state!"


    "For no reason? Didn''t you say that you have angered the gods? " He was still a god, so he should be more or less reasonable.


    The anger in his eyes was about to burst out. "Offended? It was clearly because God wanted to move the Returning Ruins to the South Sea for his own selfish desire that he wanted to expel us. "


    "If you don''t want to stay, then don''t want to stay. After all, this is God''s territory and you can''t take it." This is my own way of thinking. It''s just expulsion, not destruction. As long as I''m alive, I can continue to live my own life.


    My attitude seemed to enrage him completely. His mouth, which had been tightly shut all this time, opened up and let out an angry roar. There were no teeth in his mouth, but countless tiny sprouts filled it, making it look extremely disgusting.


    "Do you know how we''ve been here for thousands of years? We live in endless darkness, and that''s all we can do... "


    He reached out and grabbed the cashier behind him and pressed his forehead against the cashier''s.

 C163

    Just as he was about to stick to it, he suddenly disappeared. We let out a long sigh. Our plan was a success, but I wasn''t happy about it.


    The longevity people would create their own territory, and Song Nan wouldn''t be able to enter at all. But we have an illusion realm, and we don''t know if we can drag that person in, so we let Xiao Bai set the entrance in front of the cashier''s forehead. As long as he wants to take away the cashier''s lifespan, he will enter the illusion realm.


    Before I could see what happened to the cashier, I entered the realm of illusions.


    In the illusionary realm, Song Nan and Bai Bai were the rulers. At this moment, the black mist surrounding the longevity person had already disappeared. There was a pile of black floc at his feet.


    Song Nan reached out and put the wadding into his palm, then he smiled at the longevity borrower.


    "You lost." I used my bet as the starting point. "We saved the cashier."


    The longevity borrower pursed his lips and didn''t say a word, looking like he was really unresigned.


    "July. This is a treasure. If you wear it, you''ll be able to avoid heavenly tribulation." Song Nan didn''t care about the longevity borrower, he just talked to me.


    "So what?" I felt that Song Nan must have some motive, so I went along with it.


    "Now that this thing is in our hands, if we throw that idiot out now, I reckon that there will be at least the ninth heavenly tribulation looking for him." Song Nan smiled elegantly, but the brilliance in his eyes was enough to make one''s blood boil.


    Hearing this, the longevity borrower panicked, "How can you all do this?!"


    "Bah!" I scolded him, "Why can''t we be like this?! You have lived for so long, you have already killed so many people, I''m afraid you can''t even count them yourself! We are the ones who shall take the justice of the heavens by throwing you out! "


    The more I said, the angrier I got. "You f * cker! You''re plotting against me, turning bad things into my doing. Do you still want face?!"


    After listening to my explanation, the longevity borrower actually didn''t feel the slightest bit of guilt, "So what if I took their lives?! In any case, humans had reincarnation, if they died, they could be reborn! What you said just now, your bad rules, could it be that you blame me?! "


    [What the heck, he is reasonable now!]


    "Hehe, you don''t have family, nor do you have friendship, nor do you have love. Yet, you arbitrarily took away the lives of ordinary people. People like you shouldn''t be alive! "Go to hell!"


    After I finished speaking, I just threw him outside the illusion realm.


    Xiao Bai listened to me. I just told him, and he threw the longevity borrower out.


    "July, don''t ¡­" Song Nan was a step too slow to stop him.


    After throwing it out, I felt a little bit of regret. I just want to get rid of the longevity borrower, right? Or was it wrong?


    "Song Nan, do you think I''m right?" After struggling for a long time, I decided to ask Song Nan for some advice.


    Song Nan''s expression was stuffy, but he didn''t say anything. "I''ve already done it, there''s no point in regretting it."


    After he finished speaking, he handed me the black floc in his hand. "This can be given to Bai Bai. He can put this on and come out."


    I took the thing in my hand. It was so light that it didn''t have any quality. After I shook it, I found that it couldn''t be shaken at all. Was Song Nan teasing me?


    "Are you sure you''ll be able to come out after wearing this for nothing?" I still couldn''t believe it. "Then tell me, how should Bai Bai wear it?"


    Song Nan shook his head helplessly with a smile. He took the bundle from me and placed it on my lower abdomen. "It''s fine as long as you come out directly."


    After he finished speaking, I didn''t feel anything special, but the ball of stuff slowly swelled up.


    However, it didn''t change much. At most, it changed from a lump to a lump.


    I poked with my finger. "Why is Bai Bai a ball?"


    It was soft and soft, but there was still that cute look on its face.


    "Bai Bai still has no form, the ball is the most normal form, but you can try pinching it into something else." Song Nan handed Bai Yi back to me, "You play first, I''ll take Wu Li''s car back."


    With that, Song Nan disappeared.


    I didn''t have time to ask him where the two boxes had gone. I didn''t have time to ask him why he wanted to kill Kowloon.


    Hugging Bai Bai, I was a little depressed. Forget it, even if I asked, he might not necessarily tell me.


    "Bai Bai, what do you want to become?"


    Xiao Bai twisted it twice and said, "Anything is fine. I won''t choose."


    I picked Bai Bai up. If I find a rope, then Bai Bai and I will each be leading one rope. Bai Bai would be like a balloon, haha.


    Xiao Bai knew what was going on and obediently replied, "Okay, I can fly ¡­"


    I only have this silly little thing left, but I will never be able to accompany him for a lifetime.


    Let Whitey send me straight home, I was indeed a bit reckless this time. Putting aside Song Nan''s thoughts, just on my own side, when the longevity borrower dies, all of those things fall on me.


    If you feel that your head is in a mess, then go to sleep. So I threw it all aside and fell asleep with my arms around me.


    But after I woke up, I found that my cell phone could not be switched on. Yesterday before going to bed, he saw that there was still more than half of the electricity. He was too lazy to charge it, so he threw the gateway to the side to sleep.


    I wasn''t sure what was going on outside, so I couldn''t fix it. I plugged my phone into the charger, found some snacks I had hoarded, and sat on the sofa watching TV.


    There wasn''t much to see on TV now, and I held the remote control and pressed it back and forth, but I couldn''t find anything to watch.


    A piece of news was being broadcasted, which caught my attention.


    "There was a lot of lightning along the coast last night. Someone took a picture of this scene with the camera he brought with him. According to this gentleman''s description, the first thing he saw was the figure of a person amidst the thunder and lightning. "Some netizens commented, ''Which dao friend is transcending tribulation here?''"


    I think, this should be that lifesaver, looking at the screen full of lightning, I felt a little guilty. However, he deserved it. His long life had ruined so many people''s lives.


    "News? Did you see that?"


    This sound! It was the one who spoke to the Taotie that day!


    I looked in the direction of the voice. He was also completely shrouded in black fog. I could feel that he had no ill intentions towards me.


    Pointing to the sofa: "Please take a seat. You probably won''t eat human food, will you? I won''t serve you tea or water. "


    He sat down on the sofa and rolled out of the bedroom. I slept more than I did in vain. When I came out of the bedroom, I didn''t bring him out, and it was also the first time I saw him move so far away from me.

 C164

    After rolling over, he climbed onto my leg and put up a defensive posture in front of the longevity borrower.


    I put my arms around him and held the cat comfortably on the sofa.


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to have the intention of introducing himself, I leaned my face on Whitey and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "He revealed his head as if he was taking off his hat. His face was also very pale, but he was not the least bit more pleasing to the eye than the previous guy." My name is Fang Hu. "


    This Name... Em, I better not make any comments. Maybe he has some hidden meaning.


    Fortunately, I didn''t say anything, because Whitey had already opened his mouth and asked, "Fang Hu is one of the legendary five immortal mountains that returned to the dust. What does your name mean?"


    "I am this generation''s Fang Hu, in other words, Fang Hu''s Elder." When Fang Hu spoke, his lips did not move, and he wondered what would happen after his mouth opened.


    I didn''t really care. I just wanted to know, "What did you come here to tell me?"


    He was silent for a few seconds. "You''re not curious about anything?"


    I lazily replied, "So what if I know? Can you change the situation? "


    Fang Hu was silent for a long time, then he stood up. I thought that he was going to leave, but did not expect him to suddenly kneel in front of me, with his head lowered deeply: "When the nine dragons appear, the divine mountains of the sea will open. "Respected Dragon Lady, please allow the Fang Hu Clan to follow beside you. When the divine mountain reopens, it will be a joyous occasion to ascend again."


    If he didn''t say anything good, he should be talking about him!


    His ability and brain are all above mine, he is probably not inferior to Song Nan, maybe even stronger than Song Nan. He was no longer expressing his goodwill, but trying to curry favor with them!


    This was abnormal!


    "Why are you calling me Dragon Lady?" Now that he''s so cooperative, he should tell me back what he knows.


    Fang Hu remained kneeling on the ground: "You are the reincarnation of a dragon girl, so you are also a dragon girl."


    "What does a dragon girl do?"


    "The Divine People are stupid, they don''t dare to make wild guesses." He replied in a very magnanimous manner, "We are attached to the divine mountain, and do not look at the divine mountain, nor do we say anything to look at it."


    "Bah!" Bai Bai had been with me for a long time and had learned a hundred percent from me. "If you don''t spy on heaven and earth, how can you know these words?"


    Bai Bai''s words were true. Ever since we found out about his words, those who knew us all knew about his words. Could it be that his words were like rotten bricks on the street?


    Fang Hu slowly raised his head and looked me in the eye. "The Goddess told us this when she told us to leave and return to the dust."


    I did not ignore the flash of red in his eyes. He was not as humble as he seemed. However, Fang Hu should not have noticed the red light flashing in his eyes.


    I think maybe it would be okay to keep him.


    "Can you change your appearance? "A big black lump, it''s quite scary." I patted Bai Bai Yi who was in my embrace and gave Fu Feng a suggestion, "It''s fine if you become like this for nothing."


    That way, I can have two balloons.


    Fang Hu slowly stood up. When he stood up, he had already changed into a different appearance, one that I would never have thought of.


    "How did you become like this?" My words unconsciously carried a tinge of annoyance. By the time I reacted, I had already finished my words. I could only try my best to not show my true appearance.


    His current appearance was that July he had seen in the cave.


    He quickly explained to me, "The Fang Hu clan is always like this, this is the skin the Goddess painted for us."


    The Fang Hu clan was always like this? But I think that July is definitely not a member of the Fang Hu Clan, perhaps the Goddess used her appearance to paint the skin for the Fang Hu Clan.


    The painting skin thing, did not expect that is really exist, when I saw the painting skin film, I had goosebumps all over the place. Although I am bold, but I do not dare to praise such a harsh word, I hope that I do not meet a painting ghost.


    "How long will you live?" I need to know this first. I don''t have much lifespan, if I just happen to catch up with him (her?) Even though I don''t have much money, I can save him, so this is still very important. "Also, are you a man or a woman?"


    Fang Hu replied, "But men are men and women. If you feel uncomfortable, you can treat me as a woman. "The lifespan of a citizen of God is limitless, it''s just a rumor that he is going to die."


    She paused, then said, "Some of the unsatisfied gods were expelled, so they took the lives of mortals to vent. Actually, a birthday wasn''t really just a rumor. There were indeed people who were living on it. The longevity person has a longevity mirror. Looking at the front, you can see how much lifespan the person has, while the back is used to extend the lifespan. "


    The world was big and full of wonders. It was a bit like seeing what a longevity mirror looked like.


    Baidu, you will know, so, I recalled my unlucky cell phone, do not know if it is still in a state of death.


    After telling Fang Hu to take it easy at home, I went back to my bedroom to look at my miserable cell phone.


    However, when he picked it up, it was already filled with electricity!


    "Mama, there''s news about you!"


    After Xiao Bai shouted at me, I rushed into the living room. It really does have something to do with me.


    This was because the surveillance footage from the residential complex just happened to show the scene of "I" taking the lifespan of those four Taoists away from the small spicy lobster.


    As I watched, I switched on my cell phone. At this moment, I knew why my phone was out of battery. More than 100 missed calls, so it would be strange if there was a battery!


    "Fang Hu, can you settle this matter?" What she said was that she wanted to work for me. For soldiers that hadn''t been raised for a day, let''s try it out first.


    After Fang Hu was sure, I called Yin Tongtian. This matter was definitely under his control.


    After answering my phone, Yin Tongtian rushed over immediately and picked me up in a police car. But I think, even if he doesn''t pick me up, no one would dare to stop me, I''m a homicidal maniac now.


    Sitting in the car, I took out the records of the missed calls and looked them over carefully. They were all old friends, so I was sure that they were encouraging me to call at this time. Turn the phone into flight mode and turn off the Internet.


    I''m not ready to say goodbye to the world yet, but it''s not far off.


    When they arrived at the Special Investigation Department, Fang Hu first restored the original appearance of the video. The monitor was completely unable to capture the "longevity" person, so all it could see were those four people fainting.


    The reason I did this was because I needed the trust of the Special Investigation Division. They could modify people''s memories and make this matter turn around. Even if Yin Tongtian wanted to help me, he would need a reason.


    Very quickly, the Special Investigation Division began their operations. After clearing away all my memories and relevant exposed information, I politely rejected Yin Tongtian''s offer to send me back, and prepared to leave with Fang Hu.


    Yin Tongtian called out to me, "July, don''t go. Actually, I have something that I need your help with."

 C165

    There really isn''t a free lunch in the world, I said.


    I sat back down and hugged Little White. "Speak, if you can help me, then help me."


    It turned out that Yin Tongtian, in addition to being the Director of the Special Investigation Department, had opened his own investigation firm. Furthermore, he had just received a large order.


    When Hong Kong businessman Chen Xing was on vacation abroad, he met a small star in the 18th tier. After going back and forth, the two of them started a chemical reaction. Chen originally only wanted to play around, but because of this chemical reaction, she decided to marry this little star.


    The so-called chemical reaction was a little star getting pregnant.


    Chen Xing was close to a hundred years old. He played with the fame of flowers in the mortal world and even declared himself as a celibate many times. Previously, when women who were lucky enough to bear Chen Xing''s child came knocking on his door, Chen Xing would send them to the hospital for an abortion. After so many times, there were no other women like that.


    At Chen Xing''s current age, after hearing that he was about to have a child again, he already began to hesitate. After getting a little star to do a blood test, it was confirmed that he was not only his child, but also a boy.


    People like them were generally confident in their abilities. Chen Xing, too, has always had a master minister at home.


    However, that master was just a glutton and a drinker. With just a little spiritual energy, he predicted that there would be big trouble, so he left a letter for Chen Xing and ran off with the money.


    Chen Xing thought for a while. Recently, he had been preparing to get married and have kids. Was there a problem with that?


    The little celebrity was called Chen Shuang. It was said that he was abandoned at birth, so no one knew where he came from. Chen Xing sent someone to investigate, but the investigation did not produce any results. It was as if Chen Shuang appeared out of thin air.


    The more Chen Xing thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. Under the recommendation of his friends, he found Yin Tongtian''s investigation office.


    Yin Tongtian didn''t want me to help at first, but he saw that Bai Bai came out, so I should be the most suitable candidate.


    His plan was for me to investigate her by taking care of Chen Shuang as a nurse.


    I agreed, not only because of our great and pure friendship, but partly because he said he would give me a third of the money, really, only a small part.


    After a careful discussion, I decided to bring Fang Hu along. She had nothing to do anyways, if that Chen Xing really wasn''t a human, she would be able to see through it.


    However, a soldier that had yet to mature would fall at the critical moment! Just as I made my decision, she received a report that the Fang Hu clan had suffered an attack from another clan, because she was the first to express her goodwill.


    She apologized and went back to work, so I was the only one there.


    Song Nan didn''t know where he went, and I didn''t want to tell him. I went back to prepare, so I just carried him to the car to pick me up.


    Chen Xing had coaxed Chen Shuang into coming to the city for convenience''s sake. The place they were staying was very close to my home, and in less than half an hour, the car had already entered the yard of a villa. After throwing all my illusions away, I went upstairs.


    The ID card I got was made for me by Wu Mi. After all, with my current status as an intern, it is illegal for me to take on this job.


    The first time I saw Chen Shuang, she was lying on her side on the sofa in the living room, looking at her.


    To be honest, she didn''t even look 18 years old. She had delicate features and a slim skeleton.


    It was too different from what I imagined. I thought that even if it wasn''t turbulent, it would at least be mature and charming.


    When she saw me, her expression was cold. She opened her mouth and said, "Don''t bother me when you have nothing to do."


    "I was invited by Mr. Chen to take care of you. I hope you can cooperate with my work." Seeing that she was younger than me, I couldn''t help but feel like saying whatever I wanted to say.


    Feeling a little annoyed, she put down the book in her hands, got up and went back to her room.


    I looked at the book she had dropped ¡ª Pregnant Women''s Narrative ¡ª and there didn''t seem to be anything wrong with it.


    Soon, the maid and auntie arranged by Chen Xing came to take me to the room prepared for me. It was right next to Chen Shuang''s room.


    This aunt was obviously a professional. The smile on her face was standard. However, the way she walked was a little strange. She seemed to be unsteady and would occasionally shake a little.


    In the blink of an eye, I''ve been living here for almost a week. Chen Xing was afraid that the taboo would not come at all, and Chen Shuang didn''t even pay attention to me.


    But in the end, I still have to take the money, so I will secretly observe Chen Shuang.


    I found that she ate almost nothing. She drank water every day, and ate only raw vegetables.


    Judging from this alone, it was already abnormal.


    I''m not close to Chen Shuang, but I have a good relationship with my aunt. Chen Shuang rarely calls us, so we often chat together. This aunt only came here a day or two earlier than me. It is said that this Chen Shuang looks cold and indifferent, but in reality, he has a big temper.


    Auntie felt that she hadn''t made any mistakes, and guessed that she probably wouldn''t be kicked out.


    As we were talking, we suddenly heard Chen Shuang shouting, "Auntie! Auntie! "


    When Auntie heard this, she quickly rushed out and saw Chen Shuang fall onto the floor! Auntie quickly ran to Chen Shuang''s side, wanting to help her up. However, Chen Shuang grabbed onto Auntie''s calf as he panted heavily, not wanting to get up at all.


    There was no helping it, the aunt could only stand beside her and wait for Chen Shuang''s orders.


    The more I looked at it, the more I felt that there was something wrong with this posture. If you want to breathe, then breathe. Besides, a fall for a pregnant woman is a big deal! In the TV series, when you fall, it always flows. This is a high probability event, at least let me, the nurse, check it out, right?


    But this master did not care. After panting for a long time, Chen Shuang was finally willing to stand up. He slowly walked to the living room with his hands on his waist and sat down on the sofa.


    Having been grabbed by her for such a long time, her legs had already gone numb. Her already unstable body was now swaying even more violently. However, she insisted on walking to Chen Shuang''s side.


    Chen Shuang threw the book on the sofa onto the floor. I picked up the book and put it on the tea table before Auntie could do anything. Auntie was still trembling like this during battle, so I''m afraid I''ll have to fall over there.


    Chen Shuang expressionlessly opened his mouth and asked, "Auntie, when I fell down, what were you doing?"


    "I ¡­" The aunt bit her lips, her face full of shame. "I''m in my room chatting with someone else."


    Auntie also had good intentions, she didn''t mention it was me at all.


    "Chat!" Did I spend so much money to invite you here just for you to come and chat?! "You sure are amazing. You earn so much money just from chatting every day!" The mocking expression on Chen Shuang''s face became more apparent, and his words became more and more unpleasant to hear.

 C166

    Chen Shuang glanced at the aunt and said, "Auntie, tell me for yourself, how many days have you been here? How many times have I fallen?! "


    Auntie''s lips had already been gnashed into a pale-white color by the teeth. She said with a flushed face, "I''ve been here for 10 days and you''ve fallen down twice ¡­"


    "Auntie, I''m someone who''s pregnant, so I don''t dare to take the risk." Chen Shuang said this, but he didn''t look apologetic at all. "I will pay you a month''s salary. Tomorrow, in this room, I don''t want to see you again."


    She picked up her copy of Pregnant Women''s Narrative and continued to read.


    I helped Auntie into the room. Auntie was so shocked that she didn''t even have the strength to walk. I almost carried her back to her room.


    "Auntie, are you alright?" Seeing my aunt like this, I also felt bad, but Chen Shuang was the one who paid the salary. I had nothing to say to that.


    Auntie sat on the bed and smiled bitterly, "I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t be able to hold on for two weeks either. In July, don''t worry, I''m fine. It''s just that my calves are sore. "Originally, one of my legs was uncomfortable, but now that both my legs are like this, maybe I''m under too much pressure ¡­"


    I suddenly recalled the scene of Chen Shuang grabbing my aunt''s calf just now, and Chen Shuang even said that this wasn''t the first time.


    "Auntie, your legs started feeling uncomfortable, when did they start?"


    Auntie frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, she said, "At that time, I was here for two or three days, right? Madam fell and I went to support her. She grabbed my leg and rested for a while. Since then, my leg has always ¡­"


    As she spoke, her face slowly revealed traces of fear.


    Without delay, I called Wu Mi and asked him to take Auntie to the hospital for an examination.


    At the same time, he also asked Chen Xing to contact the aunts who had worked here before to check up on him at the hospital.


    The results were soon out. The aunts'' calves had only been left with their tibia and fibula missing!


    There are two leg bones, the tibia and fibula, and the tibia is the weight-bearing bone. The fibula is attached to the tibia and cannot bear the weight.


    Chen Xing didn''t even dare to tell these aunts about the results of these tests. He first spent a large sum of money to gag the hospital''s doctors, then specially hired people to apologize to the aunts one by one.


    There was no helping it, if this was spread out, his company would not be far from bankruptcy.


    What was worse was that no one knew how Chen Shuang had taken away the fibula of the aunts. What had she done with these bones?


    And to find out, the hard task fell on me.


    I also felt a little apprehensive. If I was careless and got grabbed by Chen Shuang''s leg, then wouldn''t I have lost a bone!?


    But at this point, whatever you do will startle you. I''m the only one who will do it, Ashiba! Why am I so miserable!


    Chen Shuang was in no hurry to get a new servant. I saw that the aunts she picked previously were all honest people, the kind who don''t know how to speak even after taking a loss of words.


    The data quickly gathered, showing that Chen Shuang needed bones about once a week.


    She''s just had a bone, which means we have nearly a week. However, we had to say that there was nothing we could do this week. All we could do was wait for her to act.


    Unexpectedly, she made her move ahead of him.


    On the third day after my return, she asked me to bring her some soup. When I brought it to her, she drank a long fingernail from it. By God, I''m a nurse, and my nails are so short that I''m almost naked!


    I certainly didn''t do it, but she needed a reason to get rid of me.


    She probably knew that this kind of move could only be used against one person. It''s fine if I leave, but this way I can let her do whatever she wants without restraint.


    When I went home, Fang Hu also came back. I did not ask her what had happened, but borrowed her hide.


    He didn''t expect to be able to wear a painting one day. The steps of peeling off and dressing up weren''t as disgusting as in the movies. The composition of the painting''s skin and body was also very high.


    The overall feeling after wearing it ¨C still passable, did not affect the normal life.


    After repeatedly confirming with Fang Hu that this painting could protect me, I entered the villa again.


    Chen Shuang still loves to ignore me, but also did not say that he wanted to dismiss me or something.


    I purposely acted very wooden. Finally, it was the day that we calculated everything.


    I played games and watched videos in my room without even daring to turn on my voice for fear of missing her and calling me.


    Waiting, waiting, waiting. Finally, she shouted in a mournful voice, "Little Fang! "Little Fang!"


    Right! The person who shouted was me, I couldn''t be bothered to think of my name, so I directly used Fang Hu''s name.


    As if I had heard the call of a brave warrior, I threw my cell phone on the bed and ran into the living room.


    When I arrived at her side, before I could feign anything, she firmly grabbed onto my leg and panted heavily just like last time. This girl was too impatient! He was no longer reserved!


    But this time, she quickly let go. No, it was more accurate to say that it was her hand that had slipped from my leg.


    I crouched down and, before her startled eyes, took her hand as it slid down. That hand was soft, and the bones inside should have been crushed into powder. There was no feeling of bone at all.


    This meant that she had suffered a backlash.


    "Chen Shuang, you have used the same tactics many times, but you don''t know how to change your strategy. All you can say is that you are too stupid. Do you think you made it flawless? " I kindly suggested to her, but at this moment, Chen Xing and Yin Tongtian appeared in the room.


    Chen Xing stood a little further away without moving. As Yin Tongtian walked towards him, he asked, "Now, can you tell us what you are?"


    We have all underestimated Chen Shuang''s fighting strength. At the very least, she can crush a person''s bones with one hand, so shattering it with one hand doesn''t have much of an impact on her. Thus, the moment I wasn''t paying attention, she would carry me in her hands.


    It was a disgrace to say so, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    Not only was she strong, but she was also fast. She was holding me in her hands, dragging me all the way here and there, not knowing where to go. I thought to myself, It''s a good thing I use the skin of the pot, it''s resistant to abrasion and drying, or else I''d be covered in wounds by now.


    After quite a long time, Chen Shuang stopped and threw me away. After being dragged around until I felt dizzy, it took me half a day to realise where I was.


    It seemed to be a basement, because I smelled something underground.


    Chen Shuang was no longer around. I was the only one in this dark basement. I regretted throwing my phone on the bed before, otherwise, there would still be someone that could light it up.

 C167

    "White?!" Since I was forced to do so, I could only ask for help from Bai Yi again. Previously, I was afraid that Chen Shuang would notice something, but Bai Yi was already outside, so I didn''t know if he had followed or not.


    After calling out a few times, I didn''t get a single response. It was as though this place was completely sealed off from the outside world.


    As my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I realized that it wasn''t a basement at all, but a tomb. In the middle of it all was a coffin!


    Ashiba! My hair stood on end as I realized this.


    Can''t we play happily together?


    I quickly grabbed onto the small branch and looked at the coffin warily. I was afraid that the coffin would suddenly open up and a big, furry dumpling would jump out.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no movement from the coffin. I became even more agitated, wishing that I could go over and take the lid off the coffin to see what was inside!


    Once this idea was formed, it began to develop uncontrollably, and from the bottom of my heart, a voice began to encourage me, "Open it!" Open it! "Go and open it!"


    I couldn''t stand the noise and tried to shake my head to get rid of the noise, but it was useless. The sound became louder and louder until it sounded like someone was screaming in my ear.


    I thought to myself, I have skin now, even if a dumpling jumped out, it wouldn''t be able to bite me.


    With that in mind, I walked over and put my hand on the coffin lid.


    The moment it was placed on the coffin, the howling stopped immediately. However, an awkward scene occurred at the same time. I was unable to open the lid of the coffin.


    The lid of the coffin was nailed with a thick and long nail, and it was normal for me to be unable to open it when several of the big boys had trouble prying it up together.


    I suddenly want to laugh. What the hell is he doing? Are you playing with me?


    After giving up on the coffin, I thought that I should look around. This tomb is definitely not completely sealed off, there must be a hidden exit.


    However, before he could find the exit, the coffin unexpectedly exploded.


    Most of the fear from before had been erased by the embarrassing incident. I was almost in a relaxed state. This sudden explosion completely stunned me.


    I stared blankly at the coffin exploding and the shattered pieces of wood falling towards me. Even with the protection of my Painted Skin, I still had to endure the pain.


    The coffin that exploded did not disappoint my expectations and gave me a long-haired zombie. I''ve heard that zombies have different hair colors, but I don''t remember what zombies are. Besides, it''s dark and I can''t tell what color they are.


    There''s another way, look at the eyes. All I know is that red eyes are the hardest to deal with, but they''re still useless because this long-haired zombie has its back to me.


    I tried to hold my breath, not wanting him to notice.


    He was at least two heads taller than me, and his body was half as tall as mine, so I felt that if I did make a move, I would have to duck into a bough.


    However, hiding among the goals isn''t the best method. I am just an ordinary person, hiding inside of it is the equivalent of completely breaking off the connection. A zombie doesn''t need to eat or drink, but I have already starved to death.


    After holding it in for more than ten seconds, I felt that I couldn''t hold it in any longer and slowly began to recover my breath.


    He still didn''t move, and my attention began to drift. The coffin had exploded, and there was a hole beside the zombie.


    According to my original character, I definitely wouldn''t choose the way down. But I have only one way.


    After a moment of hesitation, I decided to move slowly toward the hole. I wanted to see what was down there. Of course, I could have rolled straight through the goal, but what if it was a deep hole? If I go down, I''ll definitely fall to my death.


    The zombie remained motionless, but my speed increased a little. He also remained motionless. Could it be that he is just a statue?


    No matter what, I was already in front of the cave. The hole wasn''t very big, but it was easy for a person to enter, but the hole was still pitch black, and I couldn''t see anything.


    I glanced at the zombie, who was now less than an arm''s length away. The stench of his body was repulsive, but he didn''t move.


    Grabbing a large piece of wood, I threw it into the hole, wondering when I could hear the echo.


    At that moment, I felt something large and hard strike me in the back. There was a sweet taste in my throat, and blood had already started to gush out.


    The next moment, I was pushed into the hole with all my might, and my feet were gripped tightly by a pair of wrench like hands.


    I was falling down with that zombie, and I was falling down with him. I was still feeling lucky that he didn''t bite me, so I must have started to become retarded.


    At this rate, as long as I had a bottom, I would be smashed into meat paste. Moreover, at this rate, I''m afraid it won''t be long before we reach the center of the earth.


    I wanted to call out to Song Nan, but with this gravitational acceleration, all the bones in my body felt as if they were being pulled out. Let alone shouting, I couldn''t even let out a single cry of pain.


    "Mama!" "Mama!" Wake up quickly! "


    Bai Bai''s voice suddenly exploded in my ears. My body abruptly stopped falling, and I felt as if my soul had suddenly rushed out of my body.


    When he opened his eyes, there was not a single part of his body that wasn''t screaming in pain.


    I lay on the ground, rubbing against my face. When he saw me open my eyes, he happily jumped around. I reached out and took him in my arms. If it weren''t for him, I would have died in a hallucination.


    Now that I know almost what''s going on, this illusion is actually developing according to what I think it is. I think it''s a tomb, with zombies in the coffin, and the caves are bottomless, so that''s why it happened.


    It felt good to be alive.


    Even though my entire body was in pain, I still carried Bai Yi and rolled on the ground a few times, not caring if it was dirty or not, until Song Nan''s voice sounded.


    "July ¡­"


    I stopped teasing him and saw that he was there.


    I looked at him and turned my head away. It was an awkward scene, the skin I was wearing was the face of the man he was not worried about, and the man he was calling his name.


    As for me, I was carrying the silly thing they were planning to take away and was living a life that was neither today nor tomorrow.


    I can feel that Song Nan is very angry right now. Is he angry that I''m wearing this skin?!


    He turned around and was about to leave when I called out to him, "Song Nan, if you are dissatisfied with anything, just tell me straightforwardly. Do you know how annoying you are right now?! Damn it! "


    Song Nan stopped walking, but he did not turn around.


    He said, "Zhang Qi, I hope that you will be able to do things in the future. Do you think that you are the Holy Mother? "You will help me in any way, and even if you dare to do anything, won''t you think about the consequences?"


    He had his back to me, I thought, and he was looking at my face now, and he couldn''t say anything like that.

 C168

    My heart felt even more wronged. As my nose turned sour, my tears started to fall.


    "Dung! You''re not allowed to be so fierce!" Xiao Bai floated in front of me and said angrily to Song Nan.


    Song Nan sighed and his tone became a lot gentler, "I just hope that you can discuss what you want to do in the future. Don''t make things look so awkward every time ¡­"


    I held back my tears and interrupted him. "I have to fulfill my request before anyone else!"


    I put my arms around Bai Bai and turned around to leave.


    It looked like an unmarked burial mound, with unruly mounds and thick weeds.


    This Chen Shuang is already enough, why did he drag me here?


    "Bai Bai, did you catch Chen Shuang?" Talking to Whitey, diverting your attention.


    "I''ve caught her. The dung helped me. Then, I''ll have Yin Tongtian take her back first."


    It was enough that they caught her, but he didn''t know if there would be any danger if he took her with him.


    "It''s fine. The dung has already sealed her away. When you are free tomorrow, go and undo it." Seeing my worry, Xiao Bai took the initiative to tell me. But why did Song Nan wait for me to arrive before releasing the seal ¡­


    Never mind, we''ll talk about it when the time comes. I don''t have any sense of direction right now. Bai Bai originally wanted to send me home in the illusion realm, but I don''t want to go back right now, I just want to walk around outside.


    As the saying goes, if you don''t court death, you won''t die. I hugged Xiao Bai as I hummed a song. I didn''t even pay attention to the road and immediately fell down. I even threw Xiao Bai far away.


    I fell so hard that my eyes could see the stars.


    Fortunately, the ground was covered with dirt and I wasn''t hurt. After getting up, I walked back to see what had tripped me.


    This place was originally uneven, but the protruding edges were so obvious. Could it be a coffin?


    Squatting on the ground, I leaned over to take a look. The exposed corner was only the size of a palm. If one did not look carefully, it was impossible to see it. The exposed area was not big, but there were symbols drawn all over it. Eh, it should be words.


    As I watched, I wanted to reach out and touch it.


    Xiao Bai quickly shouted at me, "Mama! "You can''t touch it!"


    It scared me so much that I quickly retracted my hand and listened to my son.


    "Mama, this coffin is used to raise corpses. It is very heavy. If you touch it, you will be in trouble." Bai Bai''s voice was hard to come by, it sounded like a small adult''s voice, "The inscription above it is for the corpse. The person who raised the corpse was carved on it to prevent it from going astray."


    It sounds horrible, but. I asked foolishly, "What is the ''death wish''?"


    Meeting someone like me who didn''t know anything for nothing, he thought for a while before finding an explanation that I could understand. "It means that he would be tainted with Yin Qi that he doesn''t need when raising. This way, the zombies would be able to devour him."


    "Oh, so it''s like that. Did he not want to keep half of it? The coffins are all exposed. "


    Whitey''s class continued. He explained to me, "Not really, the coffin for raising corpses must be exposed to absorb the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth."


    Then, Xiao Bai told me a lot more about "raising corpses in Baleful Yin Land, using rice and chicken blood every day as offerings" and "killing an old black cat every now and then to extract the corpse, sprinkling blood on the grave, and burying the cat''s body at the end of the coffin".


    After I heard this, I silently crouched a little further away. To me, a dead cat is much more terrifying than a dead person.


    "Bai Bai, how long will it be?"


    "Forty-nine days." Xiao Bai paused for a moment and quickly said, "Mama, let''s go quickly. There are quite a few black cats at the end of the coffin. I''m afraid they are about to be formed."


    I sniffled, as if to see what I could raise.


    Well, I just don''t want to go home.


    Xiao Bai understood what I mean and continued to tell me about the appearance of the zombies. But as he spoke, Xiao Bai suddenly stopped and hurriedly said, "Mama, run quickly, the corpse rearing man is here!"


    My legs were numb. I just stood up a little bit and I fell down on my butt. I was really unlucky tonight!


    I''m angry too! Why is it that this baby is so unlucky tonight? He fell there and just sat there for a while! I sat on the ground, desperately wanting to be here to look at the body, but I couldn''t refuse, so I had to agree.


    Haha, I feel like he''s actually the father who dotes on his daughter. His role is completely reversed.


    He jumped up and hit me on the head, so that the black fog wrapped me in it too, and he returned to my body.


    This black mist was indeed mysterious. He couldn''t see the black mist after entering.


    However, in just a few days, I had gotten used to holding the white ball. Now, with the pain in my hand, I simply turned the branch into a ball and continued to sit on the ground.


    When he heard the faint sound of a bell, Xiao Bai said, "That''s the Soul-Summoning Bell."


    After a long time, he finally saw two people approaching from afar.


    The man in front rang the bell with his left hand and carried a wooden stick with a white cloth tied to it. Take three steps and ring the bell.


    The person behind him was empty-handed. He didn''t move his arms at all when he walked, and his legs were extremely stiff. He didn''t look like a living person.


    I don''t know how to describe what I''m feeling right now, raising a corpse is rearing a corpse, why did you bring a pet out in the middle of the night to escape?!


    They walked very slowly. At the beginning, they felt that the action was a bit strange, but after seeing too much, they felt a little sleepy.


    After a yawn, I focused my attention and finally brought them to the coffin where the body was kept.


    The Corpsetaker stuck the stick into the ground, then put away the Soul Summoning Bell and took out a bag from his waist.


    He took out three white candles, placed them in front of the coffin, and lit them himself.


    Then, he took out a black cat. Once it was taken out, the black cat struggled desperately, but to no avail. The Corpsemancer''s hand slid across the black cat''s neck, causing blood to spurt out.


    The black cat''s cries were extremely mournful, causing my hair to stand on end. I could only hug the white ball of goods.


    The person raising the corpse was quick, and before I could see what was going on, a white bowl appeared in his hands to receive the black cat''s blood.


    After the last few whimpers, the black cat was completely silenced.


    After receiving the black cat''s blood, the Corpse Keeper threw the black cat''s corpse to the side. The corpse of the black cat twisted into a strange posture, and the more I looked at it, the more terrifying I felt. Mom, I don''t want to see the black cat again in my life.


    Shifting his gaze back to the Corpsemancer, he used his index finger to dip into the bowl of black cat blood, drawing something between the eyebrows of the zombie. When he was done, he picked up the bowl and began to drink.


    Assiba, didn''t we say we were going to extract the body? You''re urging him like this?

 C169

    Stunned, I looked at the unconventional Corpsemancer. He was so weird!


    And then I knew I was wrong. He did not drink the black cat''s blood, but sprayed it on the exposed corner of the coffin.


    Next was the moment to witness a miracle!


    How much can a black cat''s blood be? However, the truth was that after the black cat''s blood landed on the coffin, it slowly rose up from the ground. The black cat blood spread like mercury on the surface of the coffin, forming a dense web.


    When the coffin was fully floated out of the air, the grid covered the surface of the coffin.


    The person cut the palm of his left hand and raised his hand to let his blood drip onto the coffin. A few drops later, the huge coffin turned bright red and the cat''s blood turned black.


    If one looked carefully, not only did the black blood not dry out, it even started to flow nonstop.


    The Corpsetaker''s face was so ordinary that I didn''t bother to describe it. However, at this moment, the fervor in his eyes and the bloodstains on the corner of his mouth made him look like the Raksha of revenge.


    He said loudly, "I sacrifice your body, and you listen to my orders, open!"


    When he had finished, the coffin exploded as he had hoped.


    5. Mao''s special effect has no sense of beauty, so I can only give him 3 points for this segment.


    Also, the one he raised ¡­ That...


    Ashiba, it seems to me, is a complete failure!


    The skin of the body he raised was completely gone. However, when you exposed your muscles, what kind of joke was that?!


    Furthermore, with only half of his head and all of his facial features pasted together, it was obvious that he had a mouth without lips. Only a few of his teeth were missing. The back was completely split open, and there was nothing inside the empty skull.


    Forgive me for being blunt, but bringing such a zombie to fight is something that will be mocked.


    Seeing this, I felt a little regretful. Why did I have to sit here watching this little movie with my butt off, my legs going numb, and my feet going out of control? I might as well go back and have a good night''s sleep so that I could find Chen Shuang tomorrow to settle the score.


    "Mama, are we going back?" I asked.


    I hammered my numb legs and was about to retort when the zombie suddenly moved and scared me. Did it feel us?


    But his target wasn''t me, it was the pet zombie that the Corpsemancer had brought with him.


    His hand directly jabbed into the black cat blood symbol on the corpse keeper''s head. With a flip of his hand, the entire skull was ripped open. Then, he directly put his unsightly face up close and started devouring the pet zombie''s brain.


    What the hell is going on? Didn''t you see your red dog eating your little gumba?


    Oh, that''s not right. The talisman was drawn by the Corpsetaker himself. It must be for the Red Zombie to eat.


    It was so disgusting. I really didn''t want to continue watching. "Bai Bai, let''s go home."


    "F * ck, I know what he''s doing. This is something like a ghost borrowing a corpse to raise a Hanba!" I have heard of the Hanba. It seems to be the most powerful zombie.


    "What can he do with it?" I don''t understand how this strange bone brain of his can make Hanba avenge him. If he had the ability to raise a Hanba, he should be able to get rid of all his enemies, right?


    We decided to look at it a little longer.


    After the Red Zombie finished eating the pet zombie''s brain, it stood there. But with his back to me, he couldn''t see what he was trying to do.


    Very quickly, his body underwent a change. First, half of his head grew back to its normal state, and then, skin began to form on his body.


    And at this time, the dark clouds in the sky were rolling about, the sound of thunder faintly discernible.


    Teacher Bai Xiao gave a warm explanation, "The red fiend has been formed. It will be punished by the heavens."


    The tribulation thunder finally came down, but it landed on the corpse keeper''s body. He didn''t know what kind of strange technique the corpse keeper used, but the bolt of lightning still struck his body, completely unharmed.


    Soon, the second and even more violent lightning strike came, and then the lightning strike became faster and stronger. However, the Corpsemancer had to endure until the last lightning strike, before he would be destroyed.


    I was stunned. What is this Corpsemancer trying to do? Raising a zombie and then dying? Are you fucking kidding me?


    It took me a long time to accept this.


    But, where did that zombie go? Just a moment ago, he was only focused on watching the corpse puppets carry the lightning strikes and had completely forgotten about the zombies. Now, all that was left was the shriveled up skin and bones of the pet zombies.


    Sigh! Just from this aspect alone, it was impossible to raise zombies that ran around!


    I got up slowly and twisted my ass, a little bit like going home.


    He turned around and tried to move forward, but the result was that I was scared to the point that my soul almost flew out. The zombie that I thought had run away, was right behind me!


    He was naked, and when I glanced at him, I quickly looked away.


    So big ¡­


    Pah pah pah! What am I thinking? Anyway, if the Corpsetaker hadn''t turned into ashes, I would have suspected that he was raising the corpse to satisfy his physiological needs.


    "Does it look good?"


    His voice was a bit hoarse and full of magnetism. In the future, he would definitely become a master at picking up girls.


    "What the hell are you looking at?!" How could I admit it? I said dryly, "Put on your clothes first."


    He smiled faintly and said, "What are you thinking? I mean, did you feel good about what you just saw? "


    Oh! I honestly shook my head. However, thinking that he wouldn''t be able to see me shake my head, I still said, "Not good."


    This time, his laughter was a little louder. "Not good, yet you''re still looking. Are you stupid ¡­"


    Spicy crayfish, I was laughed at by a zombie!


    "Whatever you want to say, I still have things to do, so I''ll be going home first." "Bye bye." I started to run, but he stopped me.


    "I''ve already let you look at it for so long, yet you''re not going to give me a single piece of clothing?"


    I thought, "Not good, could he have taken a fancy to my family''s white fog?" I can''t give him this: "Do you have any shame? This black mist is my family''s precious treasure, you even dared to steal a child''s from us, how shameless are you?! "


    He put his hand on my head and rubbed it hard. "What''s in your head? What I meant was that you should find me a suit that was worn by a normal person! Who stole your child''s clothes?! "


    Fortunately, there was black fog, otherwise he would have been able to see my face as red as a monkey''s butt.


    Not only was he in for a bad night, he even felt humiliated the entire time. He really wanted to dig a hole and bury himself in it.


    "I have some clothes at home, I''ll go get one for you." Give one of Song Nan''s clothes to him, Song Nan wouldn''t have any objections, right?!


    Aiya, let it go. It''s decided.

 C170

    "Wait here, I''ll get it for you." I took a quick glance at his body. He was about the same height as Song Nan, and both of them were dressed in skinnier clothes.


    "Wait." Those who were handsome were usually so confident and willful that they never thought of what they would say, "Take me to your house first."


    Me: "¡­"


    After hesitating for a while, I wanted to bring him home, but Song Nan actually dared to anger me today, I must get angry at him, I don''t have a brain, what can he do to me?! Furthermore, he didn''t want the benefits that he had given them for free.


    Jean sent us home with an illusion, but Song Nan wasn''t home, so I was a little disappointed.


    The zombie was wandering around the room, curious about everything.


    I couldn''t be bothered to hide it either. I turned Bai Bai back into a white ball, looked at him in the living room, and went to find him some clothes.


    Bai Yi seemed to be a young master now as he asked in a childish voice, "How long have you been dead?"


    His style of questioning was a little hard to look at. Was this silly little thing really my own?


    Zombie''s temper was good, but after some thought, he replied, "I don''t know."


    After that strange conversation, I shook my head helplessly and continued picking out my clothes. I''m a bit regretful now. Song Nan''s clothes are still the best looking on him. I don''t want to give it to him.


    Forget it, forget it. Tomorrow, after I finish asking Chen Shuang, I''ll go buy two more for Song Nan. Tomorrow, Yin Tongtian will give me the money I earned during this period of time.


    "What''s your name?" It was all for nothing as he continued to ask.


    "I don''t remember. Can you pick one for me?" I didn''t expect this zombie to be so casual, so I casually gave it to him.


    He couldn''t wear it when I threw it at him, so I had to teach him how to wear it.


    When he was dressed, I looked at his face.


    His face could not be said to be pretty, but it was definitely handsome without a hint of charm. His long hair was behind his head, thick and dark. I heard that his hair was quite valuable. If I coaxed him to cut it off and sell it at the barbershop, I would definitely be able to make a small profit ¡­


    "Hey!" Are you shocked?! Am I that handsome? " His face suddenly appeared in front of me, startling me.


    Whitey immediately retorted, "Don''t talk nonsense. Mama is thinking about how much your hair can sell for."


    To be honest, I''d rather let this stupid zombie mistake me for a nerd.


    He comfortably sat on my sofa. "You said that you''re so beautiful, but why are your thoughts in such a mess?"


    He hadn''t even changed his clothes, and after a night of rummaging through his clothes, his clothes were filthy beyond recognition. He couldn''t even sit on the sofa. So I had to get rid of him so I could take a shower and change clothes.


    Besides, my face right now isn''t mine. I''m obviously as muddleheaded as my own brain, so what? I didn''t eat his spicy crayfish.


    "Don''t mind me! If you''re done putting on your clothes, then hurry up and leave. I still have things to do! "


    He shamelessly sat there, smiling as he said, "Why don''t you give me a name? It''s strange that I don''t have a name."


    What the heck, what could a good-for-nothing like me think of?


    "What''s your name?"


    I wasn''t afraid to tell him my name, so I just said, "My name is July."


    "July ¡­" He mumbled to himself as his eyes suddenly lit up, "Alright, then I''ll be called March!"


    What kind of f * cking March was this?!


    For a moment, I was glad I hadn''t seen August. Thirty-seven, twenty-one, thirty-eight ¡­


    I started to get a little impatient, so I continued to attack him. "You already have a name, so you should go now, right?"


    Who knew that he would lie down on the sofa and close his eyes. "I''ve just been reborn, and many memories have yet to recover. Please let me rest for a while ¡­"


    I couldn''t get rid of him, so I only angrily said, "Hurry up and fix it and leave. I don''t care about you anymore."


    I went into the bathroom and washed away the bad luck of the night. I put on my pajamas and got ready to go to bed. I glanced into the living room and saw that he was still there.


    Not only that, even after I woke up, he was still there, keeping his eyes closed as he lay on the sofa. You''d better give me a hundred years to stay still!


    I received a call from Yin Tongtian early in the morning. They were all waiting for me to unseal the seal so they could interrogate Chen Shuang.


    "After washing my face, I carried Whitey down the stairs. Yin Tongtian had already started driving downstairs to wait for me." Early July, you don''t seem to be sleeping very well. "


    I looked at him and saw that he also had dark circles under his eyes. "You didn''t sleep well last night?"


    "Don''t mention it. Yesterday, when I just returned, I received a report saying that I lost a zombie. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t find it. So I tossed and turned for a long time." Yin Tongtian yawned, "If I knew who it was, I would definitely have lost my soul."


    "What zombie?" For some reason, I thought of the pet zombie that March ate.


    "Earlier, a little widow was taken by a neighbor. Who knew that the little widow was from Xiangxi, and while the man wasn''t paying attention, she was able to turn him into a zombie." Yin Tongtian was both angry and amused at the same time. "After turning into a zombie, the little widow suddenly became afraid and ran back to Xiangxi." The zombies lost control of themselves and injured a few people. The department felt that the refined zombies had a good collection value, so they stored them in the freezer. "


    "I think I know where the zombies went ¡­"


    I roughly told Yin Tongtian what happened last night. Yin Tongtian called his subordinates and told them to go look for him. After hanging up, he shrugged.


    "You don''t have any objections to raising Hanba?" Seeing that he was only focusing on the zombies, I was a little puzzled.


    "The Hanba has its own ideas and wisdom. In fact, it can no longer be considered a zombie, but an existence close to a god. He knows the rules and he is respectful, so he won''t act rashly. "


    The self-confident Yin Tongtian, I have nothing to say. Actually, what he said was right. Just like last night, he just asked me for a piece of clothes and laid on the sofa obediently for an entire night. As of now, he is harmless.


    By the time I got to the Special Investigation Branch, I''d been here so many times recently that I felt like a staff member.


    I told Yin Tongtian my misconception as if it was a joke. Who knew that after he finished listening, he would ask me with a serious face if I wanted to join the Special Investigation Department? He even directly gave me a high salary.


    I ignored him and went straight into his office. I''m not meant to have many days, just a few more days.


    After entering, he saw a black ball on his table.


    I didn''t care about the ball. First, I said to Whitey, "Whitey, let''s enter the illusion realm."


    We don''t have the ability of Song Nan, so it''s better to let Chen Shuang out in a safe place.

 C171

    "Yin Tongtian, did Song Nan say how to undo the seal?" I looked at the ball and wondered what it would do if I threw it out and shouted, "Go, big wet ball."


    Yin Tongtian was equally stupefied. "He only said that he wanted you to undo the seal, but he didn''t give me the way to do it. I thought you knew ¡­"


    Isn''t this nonsense?! I am just an ordinary person, where can I find a way to remove the seal?!


    At this moment, Bai Bai gave me a suggestion: "Mama, since you said dung can help you undo the seal, then it must be something you can do and others cannot do."


    I can do it and no one else can...


    Right! It was a tree branch! Only the branches are what I can use!


    Once again, my branch knife beautifully appears on stage. With a swing of my blade, the ball breaks into two. Chen Shuang, who still has an arrogant expression on his face, appears.


    Looking at the little bastard who tried to rob me of my bones and almost killed me later on, my teeth started to itch.


    Before Yin Tongtian asked her, I asked her a question, "The illusion you gave me yesterday, does it mean that I can think of whatever I want?" You want me to scare myself to death? "


    Chen Shuang''s eyes were filled with surprise. "What illusion?"


    Seeing Chen Shuang''s reaction, I knew I was wrong. I should have realized it long ago. Chen Shuang actually didn''t have much cultivation experience. With Bai Yi here, how could she take me away so easily and give Bai Bai and Song Nan the illusion that they couldn''t immediately undo it?


    There was only one answer, and it was Song Nan who had given me that illusion. Perhaps, this is his punishment for me.


    This old fogey is so useless, why is he punishing me?!


    He sat dejectedly on the sofa that Xiao Bai created for me. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He was holding on to Xiao Bai as he tried to think of a way to take revenge.


    Yin Tongtian saw that I didn''t have any problems, so he started to ask Chen Shuang what was going on.


    At first, Chen Shuang did not cooperate, but after being coerced by Yin Tongtian, he was finally able to relax. How could an amateur bad guy compete with a professional old fox?!


    However, the truth was indeed shocking. Chen Shuang was actually Chen Xing''s daughter! More accurately, it was his daughter, the ghost of a ghost.


    The first pregnant woman who went to find Chen Xing, her sister was a nurse in the hospital, helplessly watching her sister get miscarried.


    In the hospital, if the family didn''t have any special requests, the embryos of the early drug flow were thrown away. But the nurse had left the embryo for her sister in a box at home.


    Then a few women who were pregnant with Chen Xing were miscarried, and the nurse took the embryos and soaked them in the box.


    Over time, the embryo would merge into one and become Chen Shuang.


    Because he was an embryo, Chen Shuang did not have any real bones, so he had to steal the bones from the living.


    There was a saying in the world that children were actually the debt collectors of parents.


    Chen Shuang was just like a debt collector. Coincidentally, the women were all carrying daughters, only one of them was carrying twins, so in the box they had fused into a girl who was carrying a male baby.


    When this child was born, he would definitely take back everything that Chen Xing owed them. His reputation would be ruined and his family would be ruined.


    I sort of understood why Chen Shuang liked to read The Narrative of Pregnant Women. Maybe it was because the book was all about caring for a baby, and that was the only maternal love she could feel.


    But then again, although Chen Shuang was pitiful, how could those aunties who had their bones stolen by her not be pitiful?


    "Yin Tongtian, how are you going to deal with it?" People like me, who are like good people, can''t think of any solution.


    Yin Tongtian sighed. "Chen Xing''s idea is that whatever it is, destroy it. You don''t have to tell him." I think he probably guessed what it was about. I know what I''m doing. "


    "Ignore him, I''m asking for your opinion." Chen Shuang was currently in the hands of Yin Tongtian, and the main thing was to see what Yin Tongtian would do.


    "I''ll discuss it with junior brother and see if I can surpass her. With her current state, I really have no way of knowing ¡­"


    Before Yin Tongtian could say anything, Chen Shuang''s body collapsed to the ground. She had no bones and could no longer hold on.


    Judging from her unique constitution, it should be related to the box. I thought about it when she said it was in the box, but I didn''t ask.


    I don''t want to help Song Nan anymore, really, I''m tired.


    Yin Tongtian took Chen Shuang away, saying he would bring her back to be frozen.


    When Yin Tongtian left, I took off the skin on my body and hid under the skin for the rest of my life. When I see Fang Hu again, I''ll return it to her.


    The money that Yin Tongtian had given me had already been transferred to my account. It was a huge sum, but I didn''t take it to buy clothes for Song Nan. Instead, I went straight home.


    March Rain had woken up and was sitting on the sofa in a daze.


    I couldn''t be bothered with him. He could do whatever he wanted, but he didn''t eat my family''s food.


    When March saw me, she asked, "What about July?"


    I started, then remembered that I had taken off my skin. Strangers didn''t have to explain everything in such detail, so I said, "She went home."


    "Go home? Isn''t this her home? "


    I rolled my eyes and told him where the cave was, and said it was July.


    He did not have any doubts at all, so he gave a perfunctory thanks before leaving. As soon as he left, Fang Hu appeared. I felt that Fang Hu was deliberately waiting for March to arrive.


    I saw the pot and threw it to her.


    "You hate this skin?" Fang Hu tilted his head and asked me.


    I clapped my hands in disgust, as if to wipe away the filth, and didn''t answer her.


    Fang Hu''s mouth opened, as if he wanted to say something, but he kept it shut.


    Unable to suppress my irritation, I returned home. Her Majesty and my father had both been erased from their memories of the previous incident, so it was like nothing had happened.


    However, after working at home for a few days, not only did Her Majesty not ask me why I was not going to work as an intern for so long, she even started to arrange a blind date for me.


    The empress dowager was still talking about Zhao Qin from time to time. She didn''t know about Uncle Zhao and his affairs, so in order to dispel her nostalgia towards the Zhao family and comfort me, I agreed to the empress dowager''s proposal for a new blind date.


    I promised in the morning, and Her Majesty gave me the information of one person in the afternoon.


    Dong Jie, Master of Economics at a prestigious university, is now an executive at a bank. Handsome and golden, gentle and refined, this kind of man is single, I don''t believe, this photo must be P out!


    But whether I believed it or not, Her Majesty had already sent me the photograph she had asked for, and the time and place had been set.


    Duck would always be caught, even if they couldn''t get onto the stage.

 C172

    When I saw Dong Jie in person, I knew that the photo wasn''t P because he looked exactly the same as the photo. Therefore, I felt a little guilty after being photographed. But he didn''t care. He kept saying I was cuter than the pictures.


    Very soon, I discovered that he was almost perfect, with a very good temper. The key was that he could take up whatever topic I wanted to talk about. In this day and age, to be able to meet a matchmaker of this quality, it was truly a blessing in disguise.


    As for him, he was unexpectedly very satisfied with me and we agreed to meet the next day after staying with each other for a whole day.


    When I got home, I was rolling around on the floor of my bedroom because I didn''t take it with me. This was normal, how could a blind date bring a child?!


    To my surprise, Dong Jie, in order to get to know me better as soon as possible, went back and took a week off with the company. So for several days in a row, we had an all-day date, and he would take me to eat all kinds of delicious food and play all kinds of fun.


    Her Majesty was also becoming more and more satisfied with Dong Jie. Seeing that I was very happy every day, she made up her mind even more firmly.


    On the last day of Dong Yong''s vacation, he invited me to his house. Looking into his eyes, I knew what he was going to do. For the past week, we had been lovers, but not lovers.


    If I''m not surprised, he should be confessing to me.


    This is not fun, I previously wanted to find someone to date to anger Song Nan, but I don''t have much time, so I can''t possibly be with anyone for a long time, why harm him?! Besides, I''m not one of Song Nan''s people, how could I let him be unhappy when dating someone?! So I''ve given up my original intention.


    However, there has to be an end to this. I should go and explain it to him. Whether I can be forgiven or not will depend on the will of heaven. Now my heart is full of guilt for Dong Jie, let him waste this week.


    Dong Jie''s house is a villa far away from the city center. From the looks of it, there shouldn''t be anyone living in the vicinity of his house for miles. If he didn''t drive me here, I don''t think he would even be able to find a place by taxi.


    I think that a gentleman like him, even if he were to be rejected, would send me back! Right? Ugh, I''m not sure if he''ll send me back. After all, he took a week off just to get along with me.


    It seemed that he had to prepare himself for the upcoming battle. It was truly a stressful situation.


    Dong Yong''s house is very big, but I don''t know why, but it always smells like blood.


    He said he wanted to give me a present, so he went into the other room, and I sat down on the sofa to find a way to tell him the truth.


    Soon, he came out with an exquisite box.


    Looking at the box, it was hard to guess what was inside. The size of the box was not small. At first glance, it looked like shoes, clothes or a bag.


    No matter what it is, I can''t accept it.


    I quickly stood up. Perhaps now was the best time for me: "Dong Jie, I ¡­"


    Dong Jie didn''t wait for me to finish and directly shoved the box into my hands.


    I held the box, feeling increasingly awkward. This was the price of not wanting the consequences. Song Nan was right, I did not use my brain most of the time. I really wanted to cry!


    "Why don''t you open it and take a look?" Dong Jie said with a smile, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    "Sorry, I ¡­" I continued to apologize and handed the box back to Dong Jie. Who knew that Dong Jie not only confiscated it, but even took the opportunity to open the box.


    I looked down and was stunned. There was a rope inside the box ¡­


    WTF? What the hell was this? Did Dong Jie like to play with bundles? Hanging and beating? Such a harsh statement! Swear to the lamp, this is not my style!


    I didn''t even dare to hold the box anymore. I placed my hand on the sofa behind me and said, "I''m sorry. I don''t think I''m suitable for you. Goodbye."


    After saying that, I turned around and left.


    However, Dong Jie made a move and threw me onto the sofa. He pressed his face against the back of my neck and breathed on my skin like a barbecue as he spoke. "You misunderstood, July. I''m not what you think."


    Regardless of whether or not he is what I thought he is, based on his current behavior, there''s no way I can have anything with him in the future.


    "Then let me go first, we have something to talk about." I tried to shake him off, but it was useless.


    He reached out and grabbed the rope, tied my hand tight, then slung it over his shoulder and headed upstairs.


    My heart was in a state of desolation. In such a remote place, he didn''t even need to gag me, because no matter how hard I screamed, no one would save me.


    I quickly ran through my mind the people who could help me. Before I came, I threw the white pearl to Her Majesty to play with. If she were to suddenly disappear while holding it for nothing, she would definitely have a heart attack.


    There''s only one person I can call, but I don''t want to call him.


    What should I do?! What should I do?!


    His mind was blank as he led me to an empty room.


    No, not an empty room! After he threw me to the ground, he pressed the remote control and all kinds of knives appeared on the wall! Looking at the floor, there were many black spots that looked like bloodstains, and the whole room was filled with the thick smell of blood.


    What the heck, does this brother not like to tie things up, but to dismember bodies?


    Dong Jie stood in front of the knife for a long time before he picked up a small knife and walked towards me with his usual gentle smile.


    He squatted down in front of me and touched my leg with his hand. "Do you know what tastes best in July?"


    Eat?! This sentence greatly stimulated my mental state which was on the verge of breaking down. Could he be wanting to eat me?


    I knew it was useless, but I still desperately retreated backwards.


    But the hand he used to grab my leg was like an iron pincer. How could I break free?!


    He cut open the pants on my shin and said softly, "July, don''t be afraid. I''ll share it with you."


    After saying that, he exerted force and the sharp knife sliced off a piece of flesh on my leg!


    I had never experienced such pain before. The teeth on my lips were a little numb, and my brain was so muddled that it seemed as though it didn''t exist anymore.


    He smiled savagely and ate the piece of meat right in front of me.


    "Are you mad at me that you didn''t even scream? Are you angry that I didn''t give you the first piece of meat? " He held my face in his hands and made me look at him.


    Waves of pain were coming from the wound, and they were making me faint with pain. I could barely make out his face.


    His hand rose and fell, slicing again, and this time I couldn''t control my body. My legs began to shake, but the pain wasn''t as obvious as before.


    Dong Jie brought the meat to my mouth and said, "I''ll feed it to you in July."

 C173

    I tried to avoid him with the last of my strength, but he wouldn''t give up. He chased after me with the piece of meat, never leaving my mouth.


    Dong Jie continued to persuade me, "You can try it in July. It''s very delicious."


    Seeing that I was still hiding, he said to himself, "If you don''t want to eat it, don''t you think the sauce is too little? "It''s alright, let me dip it a little more!"


    He took the piece of meat and dipped it in my wound.


    I closed my eyes. There were no tears in them.


    I slowly opened my eyes. Other than the Dong Jie who had fainted on the ground, there was also Song Nan who was standing in front of me.


    Song Nan looked at me expressionlessly. I looked at him and felt wronged. Tears started streaming down my face.


    He sat on the floor and held me in his arms, still looking at me, saying nothing.


    I didn''t say anything. I just kept on crying, crying as hard as I could. I cried until I choked and cried until I couldn''t breathe.


    Song Nan lowered his head and bit my lips. His sharp teeth instantly broke my lips. However, he did not stop and continued to gnaw even more madly.


    I don''t know where I got the strength to push him, but he kept pushing me so tightly that I felt like I had become one with him.


    Finally, he released me.


    His lips were full of my blood, making his face look even better than a woman''s.


    "You are really my enemy!" Song Nan said bitterly: "Are you that angry at me? Even so, you don''t want me to come and save you? "


    "You''re mad at me again!" I opened my mouth and continued to cry.


    Song Nan was immediately angered by me to the point of laughing, "Little fool, can''t you be more reasonable? Last time, wasn''t it because you were the one who did it to me?"


    It seems that I was the one who provoked him first, so what? I''m the one with less flesh on my legs and blood on my mouth! I continued to criticize him. "You''re the one who was mean to me! It''s you! "


    Song Nan rubbed his nose against my forehead and said helplessly, "Good, good, good!" It''s my fault this time. I won''t hurt you again, okay? "


    I looked into his eyes, as if I had a shred of credibility.


    His lips were pressed against hers again, and this time he kissed it softly. Big brother, I''m bleeding right now! I''m bleeding right now! Can you get down to business first? But I couldn''t let it go, so I let him.


    Song Nan''s tongue slowly licked the wound on my lips. As if it had some sort of magic, the wound on my lips actually slowly healed.


    After the wound on my lips healed, Song Nan held onto my leg and lowered his head to lick it.


    His mouth and tongue were warm to his temperature, and warm to my cold wound from blood loss. The flexible tip of his tongue moved seductively across the savage wound. From my point of view, he was like a vampire enjoying a delicacy.


    So handsome! My infatuated heart began to beat rapidly.


    Song Nan suddenly stopped and said, "Your blood still hasn''t stopped, don''t make your heart beat so fast."


    It was as if the little secret in my heart had been broken and I didn''t care about it anymore. I shamelessly asked him, "Song Nan, why do you like that person in the cave ¡­"


    Song Nan glanced at me. I thought he wouldn''t tell me, but he actually answered me: "The first time I saw her, she was dressed in white and was more beautiful than anything in the world. I thought then that she might be my eternal calamity."


    He lowered his head to lick my wound again. It was as beautiful as ever. However, my heartbeat had calmed down. No, it should be called giving up.


    He should be my calamity.


    I leaned over and kissed him lightly between the eyebrows. The tip of his tongue paused for a moment, then he continued to lick me.


    I saw, in the corner of his eye, a tear.


    He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Maybe he would feel sorry for me too.


    He licked me patiently until my skin completely grew out, my new skin was very tender, the tip of his tongue slid across the electricity flowing through my entire body. I, who could resist having my flesh cut off, couldn''t help but moan in a small voice right now.


    Songnan''s hand, which was holding my calf, pulled hard, and the pain jolted me out of my stupor.


    He dropped my calf and took me in his arms again.


    Song Nan''s hand restlessly entered my clothes. He used his lips to rub my face as he whispered to me, "Can I?"


    I held back a bit of rationality and held his hand. "Song Nan, don''t ¡­"


    Song Nan stopped and held me tightly for a long time until Dong Jie woke up.


    When Dong Jie saw Song Nan, he panicked a little but quickly calmed down. He quickly ran to the wall and took out a gun from the hidden compartment.


    Song Nan didn''t look at him. He grabbed my hair and slowly played with it.


    Dong Jie was indeed a ruthless person. Once the gun was in his hand, he immediately fired at us.


    However, with Song Nan here, his gun didn''t have any effect at all. The bullets all suddenly fell when they were just a meter away from us.


    Only then did Dong Jie feel the fear, and his hand holding the gun began to tremble. He was very smart and immediately realized what was going on. He raised his gun and was about to kill himself.


    He was a step too slow, and the moment he lifted the gun, it turned into metal powder.


    Dong Jie stood there in a daze, looking straight at us, and suddenly began to laugh maniacally.


    Song Nan still didn''t say anything. I leaned into his arms and watched as he slowly drove Dong Jie crazy.


    No offense, no suicide, even more so, Dong Jie finally kneeled down in front of us, his face ashen.


    Song Nan then opened his mouth, "Do you know what is the most delicious?"


    Dong Jie thought Song Nan was going to do the same thing to him as he did to me. He was so scared that he retreated a little, but when he saw Song Nan did not move, he stopped.


    Song Nan snapped his fingers and said softly, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll share the good stuff with you."


    This bastard, so he was here at that time, purposely watching me get bullied! I threw myself at him and bit the tip of his nose several times before letting him go.


    At this moment, Dong Jie has already begun to wail. I looked towards him and saw that his body was bulging with many tumors, and the blood-red tumors were getting bigger and bigger. Finally, they exploded, causing blood to splatter everywhere.


    By the time the red tumor had been completely exploded, Dong Jie''s skin, which had been lying on the floor in exhaustion, had already recovered to its original state.


    The female ghosts left the space directly in front of us and surrounded Dong Jie.


    Song Nan didn''t let them make their move immediately. He first gave me a light kiss on the forehead, and asked a little worriedly: "July, do you want to see it? "It might be a little..."


    I pressed a finger to his lips and said without hesitation, "I want to see it. Only if I have a deep impression of it will I be able to remember what happened today."


    Actually, my goal isn''t just here. I felt that a lot of things would happen that I couldn''t accept in the future, and I needed the courage to face them.

 C174

    Song Nan nodded. I think he understood what I meant.


    With Dong Jie''s screams, the ghost girls began to move. They tore off Dong Jie''s meat with their hands, chewed it or forced it into Dong Jie''s mouth. Some of them directly bit into it, but no matter what, Dong Jie''s meat would grow back at a faster rate.


    When a ghost girl took out Dong Jie''s eyes and ate them, I couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Song Nan, let''s go."


    "They''ll stay with you until someone finds your body." Song Nan left that sentence to Dong Jie and then sent me back downstairs with an illusion.


    Song Nan slowly let my feet touch the ground. "Can you walk on your own?"


    I knew he couldn''t get into my house, but my knees were still weak and I held him by the shoulders.


    "Zhang Qi! Why are you with this pretty boy! " This angry roar almost scared me to the ground, Song Nan hurried to embrace my waist.


    When the Empress Dowager saw it, she became even angrier. "You! Let go! "Let go!"


    I patted Song Nan''s hand to indicate that I was fine before he let me go.


    "Speak!" Have you been fooling around with him these past few days, lying to me? " Her Majesty was angered to the point that her eyes turned red and threw the trash in her hands to the side. "If I hadn''t come downstairs to throw away the trash, I didn''t know that you would even dare to lie to me now!"


    "Empress Dowager, where are you thinking? Am I that insidious? " The old granny actually said such a thing to me. I nearly died from the pain and felt wronged before I started crying again.


    Empress Dowager looked and started to panic. She really hadn''t seen me cry before she was immediately intimidated by me and her momentum weakened. "Alright, who do you want to be with? Mom won''t force you, okay?"


    I pursed my lips and nodded before slowly releasing Song Nan''s shoulder and walking towards Her Majesty.


    His wounds had healed. The numbness from understanding the pain was still there, and his leg was still cramping. This feeling was extremely refreshing.


    "Oh empress dowager, Song Nan still has things to do, let''s go back."


    Her Majesty nodded and followed me to the elevator. She didn''t forget to throw some trash at Song Nan. "Throw the trash away."


    Seeing Song Nan obediently pick up the trash, I wanted to laugh a little.


    When we got home, Whitey could tell at a glance that something was wrong, but he couldn''t move in front of Her Majesty. He just stood there trembling in anxiety.


    I carried Bai Bai in my arms, told Her Majesty that I was a little tired, and carried him back to the bedroom.


    When they arrived at the bedroom, Xiao Bai was so anxious that he jumped on the spot, "Mama, what happened to you?! "What''s wrong?"


    I held him down. "Okay, okay, it''s all right now."


    "Tell me, tell me!" He was so anxious that he could only repeat the words.


    I gave it a rough idea and jumped over the more tragic part. After listening to everything in vain, it drills back into my stomach, refusing to come out no matter what.


    I was already used to hugging him. His return caused my hand to feel particularly uncomfortable.


    So I had to talk him out of it, but no matter what I said, he was silent.


    In the end, I had to accept my fate.


    Not long after she was in the bedroom, Her Majesty knocked on my door. "July. Come, let''s discuss something."


    With Bai Bai making a ruckus, the pain in my leg became less obvious. I stood up and left the bedroom. "If the empress dowager has any orders, just notify them. How could this little one dare object?"


    When the empress dowager heard this, she was overjoyed. "That''s good. You can pack up later. When you return later, I''ll take you to your grandma''s house."


    "Huh? "Why?" I was a little confused. How did Esteemed Empress Dowager come up with such an idea?


    The empress dowager''s face turned cold. "Didn''t you say you didn''t dare to object? You lied to me again?! "


    I immediately smiled apologetically: "Look at what you said, what''s'' again ''?!" When did I dare to lie to you, old man! "Go, go, go. How could I not go? But even if I die, you should at least let me know how I died, right?"


    "Your Su Wen Cousin is lovelorn."


    This reason is too hard to accept, "Elder Cousin Su Wen was heartbroken. Why would I go to my maternal grandma''s house? Even if you want a little angel like me to enlighten him, you still have to go to my third aunt''s house! "


    The empress dowager said, "Your third aunt''s family was so busy that she didn''t have time to take care of him. She sent him to your grandma''s house."


    This time I understand, my grandma is the kind of old lady who doesn''t go home every day, taking care of herself is fine, accompanying a lovelorn, must accompany people out of depression.


    I went back to my room to pack up my things. Then I thought something wasn''t right. How could Her Majesty be so at ease and send me to my maternal grandma''s house? Doesn''t she worry about my internship?


    I strolled back to the living room and asked her, "Empress Dowager, how many days will I stay at my grandmother''s house?"


    The empress dowager was knitting a scarf, but didn''t even bat an eyelid. "Don''t come back until the new year. We''ll pick you up when we return home for the new year."


    "That won''t do, I still have an internship?!" There is still more than a month left until the New Year holiday. I don''t want to spend time with an old man and a lovelorn young man!


    The empress dowager put down the work in her hands, her delicate eyebrows twisting into yakshas. "Zhang Qi, your leader has already called me and told us to take care of you during your vacation. Safe water and electricity, don''t run around ¡­"


    What was this? One set after another ¡­ Could it be that Wu Mi was the one who called her?!


    "Empress Dowager, who was the caller? Did he say what his name was? "


    "Wu Mi." Her Majesty said exactly as I said: "He said that he had decided to keep you in the hospital, so he gave you an early leave without being too tired during the internship."


    He must have known I was home and was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to explain myself to Her Majesty, so he called me. This guy is really not bad.


    "It''s July. I''ve asked around." Her Majesty poured me a glass of water and waved me over. "Mom has doctors and nurses who know women and children. They all say that Director Wu likes you very much. Tell Mom, what do you think? "


    Asiba, don''t you have to change the topic so quickly! So stiff?!


    Her Majesty continued, "I have seen pictures of Wu Mi. He is handsome and young, and I have heard that he has no girlfriend."


    "Empress Dowager, Wu Mi has a girlfriend. I''m on good terms with his girlfriend, that''s why he takes care of me." I could only use Windraiser as a shield: "I can''t poach my best friend!"


    The empress dowager was very disappointed. "I already have a girlfriend ¡­"


    I nodded seriously and heavily. Her Majesty then gave up completely. "Then what are you waiting here for? "Return this episode and quickly pack it up. Tomorrow, your dad will be back early."


    Today, my father went fishing with his friends at the reservoir. When he came back, he had a good harvest. He picked up a few big ones and put them in the trunk, telling me to go to my grandma''s house to cook for my grandmother and cousin Suwen.

 C175

    At this moment, I suddenly realized something very important. If I were to return to my grandmother at this moment, all the cooking would be done by me ¡­


    But I have no chance to go back on my word.


    I brought some clothes and a few books as a token. Then, I sat in my father''s black car.


    When we got in the car, my father asked me, "What did you do to make your mother angry? You want me to throw you over to your grandma''s house so late in the night? "


    I use this word too cleverly, I was the empress dowager to my grandmother''s house.


    Unfortunately, I''m too embarrassed to answer this question. I can''t possibly say that the empress dowager bumped into me and Song Nan.


    Luckily, this baby had an official statement: "It''s nothing, I''m not on vacation anymore. With cousin Suwen and my grandma living together, they definitely won''t be able to live well, so the empress dowager told me to receive the decree to spread the holy graces."


    My father didn''t think too much about it and told me more or less about what it was like to have a Suwen cousin.


    Elder Cousin Su Wen is only a few months older than me. Our relationship has always been good since we were young, but he has a childhood friend other than me.


    The girl''s name was Lin Ran, and she was at the same table as me in primary school.


    Afterwards, I went home, and gradually, I only had some contact with Cousin Su Wen, and never saw Lin Ran again.


    They went to junior high, senior high, and university together. Their college is four-year, so they graduated last year.


    Cousin Suwen had money, so he was in no hurry to work. Lin Ran was admitted to graduate school and went away. Sven''s cousin felt his head turn hot and ran off to read it.


    Sometimes, a surprise would become a shock to others.


    Elder Cousin Su Wen excitedly left without saying anything. When he arrived, he found out that Lin Ran was cohabiting with his best friend.


    Cousin Suwen couldn''t stand such a shock and returned without a word.


    Third Uncle saw that he was bored to death at home every day, so he only pestered him. The two of them quarreled whenever they didn''t have a word to say to each other, and in the end, they would just start attacking each other. Therefore, I had no choice but to send him back to his grandma''s house, which is my grandma''s home.


    This story made my heart hurt. I still remembered Lin Ran meeting her cousin Suwen, who brought me to buy snacks after class. She said to me, "In July, can I be your sister-in-law?"


    How could the relationship between them change so easily?


    After my father finished telling this story, he let out a long sigh. "In July, my father didn''t expect you to find such an outstanding boyfriend. He was so ordinary that he could make me trust him."


    If it wasn''t for the fact that this old man was driving, I would definitely have thrown myself at him, giving him a smack.


    I changed the subject and asked a question that made my leg ache, "How about you and Dong Jie? Are you going to stay with him? "


    He subconsciously covered the wound that was starting to ache and grimaced, "He''s a scum. He has a friend. Today, we were playing together when his girlfriend bumped into him, so she dragged him away."


    When my father heard this, he nodded. "Hmm, this kind of man, it''s better to stay away from him. So what are you doing with that man? Just that Song... "Song ¡­"


    "Song Nan." I picked up the full name. My father didn''t even remember such a slow and simple name, and it seemed that he didn''t really care much about Song Nan. "Dad, why does the empress dowager look down on Song Nan? "Song Nan is handsome, rich, and has such a good temper. He suits the Empress Dowager''s requirements to choose a son-in-law."


    "No." My father immediately denied it. "Your mother''s choice of a son-in-law is only a principle. It''s to treat you well."


    "Look at her looks. How ugly can she be? If he doesn''t have any money, I''ll give it to him. Your mom was afraid that you would feel wronged. She said that when she saw Song Nan''s gaze, she felt her heart ache. "


    What my father said really surprised me. No matter how I thought about it, I could not have imagined that Her Majesty would be so meticulous.


    When I thought about my interactions with Song Nan in front of the empress dowager, I always had my guard up against him. The wariness in my eyes couldn''t be hidden no matter how hard I tried.


    I''m afraid Her Majesty thought Song Nan was bullying me, so she asked my father to send me back to my hometown.


    I cried too much today, but I wanted to cry again. How could I bear to die so early when my parents are like this?


    If they die before me, or if I die with them. Thinking this way, I slowly reached for my dad''s arm...


    "In July, you want to hear the broadcast? Or are you listening to music? "


    My father''s voice thundered in my ears. I was awakened from my stupor! Heavens, what happened to me just now? How could he have such extreme thoughts?


    I quickly retracted my hand. "Oh, I want to listen to the radio, but I don''t think there''s any good radio anymore. Forget it."


    "If you are sleepy," my father said considerately, "just sleep for a while."


    Originally, driving alone was the worst fear for me. Now that something like this had happened, how could I sleep so soundly?!


    I insisted that I wasn''t sleepy, so I chatted with my father without saying a word. He then asked Bai Bai what happened just now. Bai Yi said that he wasn''t too sure, and he didn''t feel anything just now.


    After a while, my dad started to look a little flustered, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    My dad looked at me and turned the car around. "It''s okay, my old age doesn''t have a good memory. I accidentally drove the reservoir."


    Reservoir? My dad is already 20 to 30 years old, and with a navigation system, how can we go the wrong way?! Is there something wrong with the fish? I quickly asked Bai Yi to check the fish.


    After checking for nothing, he said that there was nothing wrong with the fish.


    No problem with the fish, but was it a car? The car had been to the reservoir during the day, and I told Whitey to check it again.


    I looked out the window. I''d been driving along the edge of the reservoir, but I couldn''t get to the end of what looked like a very close place.


    After checking up on me, he said, "Mama, there''s nothing wrong with the car."


    This was strange, what went wrong?


    As he was lost in thought, his father suddenly braked.


    I quickly asked, "What''s wrong?" "What''s wrong?"


    With a frown, my father hesitantly said, "I just bumped into someone, but the car didn''t feel the impact."


    After saying that, he was about to go down to check. How could I dare to let him go down? But he was worried and insisted on going to see what was going on, and I didn''t think it was a good idea to keep walking around the reservoir like this. I grabbed the branch and followed him out.


    After getting out of the car, we took a picture of the bottom of the car with our cell phone. Nothing.


    My father was relieved, but when we tried to get back to the car, the keys were gone and the door couldn''t be opened at all.


    Next, I saw a water ghost slowly climb up from the reservoir...

 C176

    I could see it, but my father couldn''t. The old man was still trying to figure out how to open the car door, pick up a brick from the floor, and smash the window.


    I took his hand and held him behind me.


    My father froze for a moment, but he didn''t ask anything. He just stood there quietly, but he didn''t throw his head away.


    I swear, a water ghost is really more disgusting than any ghost I''ve ever seen. Its big biscuit face has hurt my retina so badly that I can''t eat fish and shrimp for ten years.


    Gripping my twig knife, my father was behind me, and all I could do was defend and give him a fatal blow as he drew near.


    After the water ghost climbed out, it hobbled over to us.


    As I got closer and closer, my spirit also reached its peak. Suddenly, the back of my head feels a gust of cold wind. I subconsciously turn my head to the side, and with a turn of my head, I ruthlessly smash the left rear shoulder of mine.


    I felt my shoulder blades crack and my left arm spin out of control.


    Turning around, it turned out to be my father smashing a brick into me. He, on the other hand, was looking at his hand with a face full of fear.


    I know, it''s not a fish or a car, that water ghost understood in my dad''s hands!


    My father''s hand went up out of control again, crying as he shouted at me, "July, run! Don''t worry about me, run! "


    At that moment more water ghosts crawled out, and the one before was already in front of my father. I had no choice but to chop at the ghost''s neck and start attacking the ghost that was climbing up.


    But at this moment, the brick came crashing down again. I didn''t completely dodge it, and this time it hit my right shoulder. It wasn''t as heavy as the last time, but I felt like I couldn''t hold the dagger anymore.


    Suddenly, the knife in my hand fell. My right hand moved to my left hand''s bracelet and knocked on a bead three times.


    I was so excited that I felt like I was about to cry. He knew that I didn''t call Song Nan because I didn''t want my father to see Song Nan.


    At the end of the third stroke, all the ghosts stopped, and my father threw away the brick in his hand.


    The golden dragon leapt out of the water. Although it looked imposing, its appearance was a bit strange. His head was a little more flat than I''d expected, and he had a pair of horns on his head. He had dragon scales on his body, four legs, and tail.


    Xiao Bai explained to me, "Mama, this is a water repellent, also known as the Centipede Viper, one of the nine dragons."


    After the Centipede came out, the water ghost ate them one by one and licked my father''s hand. I know it''s settled.


    It did not seem to be able to take human form at all. After doing that, it laid obediently on the ground. It even wagged its tail as if it was trying to curry favor with Chu Feng.


    "Isn''t it your brother?" I was having some wild thoughts about their relationship. Could it be that brother has a disciple to attack?! Or was it because of youth?!


    He handed me a pill and watched me swallow it before saying, "Not really, not really. I''m not a purebred."


    Hearing him say this, the Centipede Viper lowered its flat head gloomily.


    "No, Xiao Bai said that he''s also one of the nine dragons." The feeling of the bone healing was not pleasant, so I confidently used gossip to divert my attention.


    My father silently helped me get a blanket from the car that I could open. He put it under my butt and sat me down. I smiled at him ingratiatingly. I prepared to first figure out what was going on before going to comfort the old man who had suffered a severe mental injury.


    "It doesn''t matter even if I told you. The Centipede Viper, even the Taotie and Pi Xiu aren''t from the nine dragons. Those are just rumors in the mortal world." His words left me with a blank face. He continued, "The nine dragons'' carriers are all those small pieces I gave you. We call them Life Scales."


    This was very important. Someone must have misled Song Nan. After Song Nan thought he had gathered all nine dragons, he must have dealt a fatal blow to Song Nan!


    Or could it be that Song Nan''s original target was not Nine Dragons?


    I decided that if he was honest with me, I would tell him everything I knew, but I didn''t know if that would be a betrayal or not, and I had to think about it.


    He sat on the back of the centipede and said, "Right, the mastermind wants to see you, do you want to?"


    See you! He had to see her! I''d like to see who it is that has such a deep grudge against me that they have to smash me to death with my father''s hand. " I shouted, telling my father not to feel guilty.


    The centipede opened its mouth and spat out a ghost.


    This ghost was quite handsome and didn''t have the face of a water ghost. His body wasn''t wet or wet, but he had a purple-green hackle mark on his neck. He must have left his corpse here after being strangled to death.


    I didn''t even know what a spicy crayfish was. I tilted my head and blurted out some bad words, "Sir, did I strangle you to death? Or did I dig up your ancestors'' graves? Is there a need for you to use such a vicious method to kill me? "


    The ghost looked a little dazed. He opened his mouth and said, "I want to see Su Wen."


    Now I understood. She must have told me to go back and accompany Cousin Suwen when she called my father, so he heard.


    "This ghost is really interesting, if you want to go then go; it''s fine if you possess me, but why would you want to beat me to death?!" From the beginning, he wanted me to push my father''s arm, to later, he let my father smash me, but he was unwilling to let me die!


    "He has a talisman. You, I can''t get in." The ghost''s words were very succinct, but I understood now. Previously, senior apprentice brother Zuoming set up some formations on the empress dowager and my father. It probably took a long time for them to be effective, so the ghost invaded their hands.


    When we get back, I need to get senior Zuo Ming to reinforce them again.


    "Then why do you want to meet senior brother Cuming? Pui! No, why do you want to see Suwen biao-ge? "


    The ghost looked confused as he replied blankly, "I don''t know."


    "What''s your name?"


    He still answered "I don''t know."


    He then took out a small pearl from the mouth of the Viper Centipede, and taught Whitey how to store the ghost inside before leaving.


    I helped me back into the car, and after talking for so long, my bones had healed and there were still some horrible red spots on the wound, but they were slowly fading.


    I grabbed my dad''s hand and put it on my shoulder and patted it hard. My dad''s tears came out in an instant. I quickly fumbled for a tissue for him. "You old man, it''s not like you were the one getting beaten up. You''re not allowed to cry."


    My father took the tissue, but he wiped his eyes fiercely with his sleeve. "In July, when I saw the brick hit you, I felt like dying."


    This old man had been stirring up emotions all night. I held back my tears and said, "But don''t, your daughter, I, am an indestructible cockroach. People say that the most terrifying thing is'' a child wants to be raised and not loved ''. I''d rather you smash me to death than for anything to happen to you."

 C177

    My father couldn''t hide it now, but he respected me and asked no questions.


    Actually, there was nothing bad about letting him know something. My lifespan is already set, my sudden death is perhaps even more unacceptable to them, but now my father is somewhat prepared.


    In that case, we stopped driving, and I let them drive us to my grandma''s house in a state of illusion. More and more, I realized that the Illusionary Land was very useful. When I had time, I would try to suppress the Windraiser a bit to see if I could get something more fun out of it.


    My dad has the key to my grandma''s house. It''s the middle of the night, so we didn''t disturb my grandma or Sven''s cousin and quietly entered the house.


    I''ll take a bath first and throw away my torn and bloody clothes.


    When I came out, I had already made up the room for me and made a bunk under my bed.


    After my father went to take a bath, I got into bed. The floor was hard, and it was a little too hard to be so close to the heat, but I was happy.


    After my father came back, he shook his head with a helpless smile, "Does it hurt anymore? Still sleeping on the floor. "


    I smiled mischievously and urged him, "I like to sleep on the floor. Dad, hurry up and go to sleep. You still have to work tomorrow."


    After turning off the lights, my father and I chatted for a while. I wasn''t sleepy, but I felt a little lazy.


    For some reason, I suddenly wanted my father to know about Bai.


    I let Bai Bai put on the black qi and came out from his stomach. I carried him to the bedside. Bai Bai was a little shy and didn''t dare to go forward.


    My father had seen the white ball before, so he was not a stranger. "July, why did you bring this pillow? I didn''t see you take it! "


    "Dad, actually, he''s not a guarantee. He''s your great-grandson." I quickly said, "Bai Bai, call me grandpa."


    Xiao Bai was very nervous. As soon as he finished speaking, he said in a trembling voice, "Greetings, grandpa."


    My father was stunned, and at that moment, I kicked at his white butt and kicked him in the face.


    Only then did my father react. He held Bai Bai in his hands and sat up. "You said that he''s my grandson ¡­"


    No one knew where Xiao Bai got the courage from, but his voice suddenly became loud and clear, "Greetings grandpa. My name is Zhang Bai. My name is Zhao Bai, and I''m male. I''m unborn. Like to eat snacks, no other bad habits. Gentle and cute, Grandpa, have you ever fallen in love with me?! "


    Where did he learn all this from? It definitely wasn''t taught by me.


    "Zhang Bai, Zhao also", Zhang Bai easy to understand, with my surname. But what did this Zhao mean? It should be Song, right?


    I don''t know why, but the scene from the day at the Shiyun Temple suddenly popped up in my mind. I thought about it and said, "Your Zhao Family''s world was taken from someone else."


    Could it be that Song Nan''s surname was Zhao?


    In history, the Emperor with the surname Zhao had the most people in the Song Dynasty. I took out my cell phone to check, thought better of it and threw it aside. I hoped that Song Nan would tell me about it, and not me.


    Alright, in truth, it is because I am lazy. There are so many Emperor with the surname Zhao. Why would I need to guess? With my intelligence, most of them would be useless.


    When I retracted my thoughts, my dad and Whitey were already perfectly fine. Whitey already had a sweet mouth, but now it made my dad laugh incessantly.


    As they talked, I drifted off to sleep.


    When I came back, my father was already gone, saying that he had safely sent my father home.


    I took out my cell phone and saw that it was almost noon.


    Get off the bed. I want to see what''s going on with my grandma and my cousin Suwen.


    Grandma wasn''t home, maybe she''d gone out to play, and then I found him in Cousin Suwen''s usual room.


    Before I went in, I heard Cousin Suven say something, but he stopped when I knocked on the door.


    With my usual temper, I had already pushed open the door and entered. But today, I held the white ball in one hand and knocked on his door. "Elder Cousin Su Wen, I''m in July. Can I come in?"


    He said, "Uh-huh," and I opened the door and went in.


    The moment I opened the door, the room was filled with a ''immortal aura'' that made it so that I couldn''t even sneeze. I''ll hurry. The window opened to let in some fresh air, and then I began to clear the cigarette butts off the floor for him.


    Cousin Suwen just sat on the bed with her knees crossed, not saying a word. Right now, he was extremely thin and only had skin and bones left. However, his eyes were very bright, and he felt like he was speeding up the burning of his HP.


    I threw Bai Bai on his cousin''s bed and let him see if he was all right. Then I''ll get the mop and mop him up.


    When I was done, the room looked a little human.


    Seeing Sven like this, I decided to stop the ghost from coming out.


    I pulled up a chair and sat down in front of his bed. We had always been on good terms and we talked about everything, so I asked directly, "Brother, what happened between you and Lin Ran?"


    Cousin Su Wen looked at me in astonishment and said, "Lin Ran and I are pretty good!"


    It''s over! It''s all over! His mind was starting to feel a little abnormal!


    "Brother, who hasn''t fallen out of love before ¡­" I tried to see if I could comfort him. If I couldn''t, then I''d have to arrange for a therapist.


    "Silly girl, what nonsense are you spouting? I was just chatting with Lin Ran. " Sven''s cousin said with a smile, and turned on his cell phone. "If you don''t believe me, you can talk to her."


    He directly sent a video call to her, and the other side quickly answered: "Little Ran, July is here. Why don''t you have a chat with her?"


    After saying that, Cousin Su Wen handed the phone to me.


    I haven''t seen Lin Ran in person in years, but I''ve seen her picture on my cousin Suwen''s cell phone.


    The person on the screen was indeed Lin Ran.


    "July, long time no see! I heard from Suwen that you''ve not graduated from medical school yet, so you''re free to go out and play together. "


    Oh, yes, her undergraduate school is in the same city as mine.


    "Sure, but when I go back and figure out the new year, we can also make an appointment when you come back for the new year."


    We haven''t seen each other for a long time, so we exchanged a few pleasantries before I returned the phone to Suwen biao-ge.


    It seems that the two of them have made up. My mission as a lobbyist has yet to trigger the plot and I have already succeeded. Somehow, I feel a little disappointed. But looking at the happy smile on Sven''s cousin''s face, I think it was worth it.


    Since there''s nothing left for me to do, I''ll go through the kitchen to make lunch. I don''t know if Grandma will be able to come back, so I''ll just do as they say.


    After digging around in the kitchen for a long time, he finally found a bag of pickled vegetables, some scallions, ginger, garlic, and chilli. Grandma rarely cooked her own meals these days, so it was normal for her to not have any vegetables at home.

 C178

    Thus, my plan was to use those fish. Using those pickled vegetables would make the pickled fish perfect.


    When the fish left the reservoir, it was already cleaned out. All I had to do was cut it into pieces and cook.


    After I stewed the fish, I turned on a small fire, but still a little worried, let Bai Bai watch here, went out to buy steamed buns.


    The steamed bun seller knew me and even hugged me when I was young. When she saw me, she said enthusiastically, "July, summer vacation?!"


    After greeting her, I said, "I want five steamed buns."


    When the aunt heard this, she smiled. "July, when are you coming? The aunt always sells buns here, you don''t have to buy so many at once."


    "I calculated it this way. Elder Cousin Su Wen would eat two, while my grandma and I would each eat one. I''m afraid that it wouldn''t be enough, so I asked for one more."


    The aunt put four steamed buns into my hand and said, "Then you just need four. Your grandma''s meals are all with her friends. But, Su Wen came back? I haven''t even seen him. "


    The aunt said that she didn''t want money at all, and that she would take the first day as a gift. She would take the rest in the future. My aunt and I did not stand on ceremony any longer. We thanked each other and headed home.


    If his grandma didn''t eat at home, then Elder Cousin Su Wen definitely wouldn''t cook for himself. The steamed bun stall of the steamed bun auntie was very close to her grandma''s house. If she didn''t even see her cousin Suwen, then that meant that her cousin Suwen never went out.


    In other words, he hadn''t eaten a single thing since he had arrived!


    No wonder he was so hungry. Could it be that he smoked because he was hungry?


    Thinking about this, I went to the supermarket and bought some vegetables and rice. He had probably been here for two or three days. He hadn''t eaten for such a long time, so he should have something light first.


    I cut the vegetables into a few pieces and boiled the porridge. By this time the smell of pickled fish had come, and I was salivating.


    By this time, the pickled fish were almost done. I turned off the fire and didn''t intend to eat first. Turning the porridge on low, I carried Bai Bai to the living room to watch TV for a while.


    When the porridge was done, I scooped out a bowl, sprinkled some salt on it, dripped two drops of scented oil, and carried it to my cousin Suwen''s room.


    Cousin Suven was smoking again. I snatched the cigarette from his hand and stubbed it out in the ashtray.


    He shrugged helplessly, finally willing to get off the bed, sit in front of the computer and turn it on. Taking advantage of this time, I placed the vegetable porridge on the computer table. "Bro, drink this first. I made some pickled fish. Drink this and we''ll go down to eat fish."


    Cousin Suwen lowered his head and sniffed it, then said with a smile, "It smells really good."


    However, he did not drink it. Instead, his gaze returned to the computer desktop.


    When a normal computer was switched on, it would appear as a desktop, while his computer would display a video. Then I felt really stupid, which was obvious, the computer was not shut down before, it was hibernating.


    When I saw that Liu Wen''s cousin was watching the video without blinking, I also watched a few of them.


    How was this a video?! It was clearly a monitoring system!


    The entire view was of a room with a woman reading a book.


    I immediately understood that this was the surveillance that Sven''s cousin had placed in Lin Ran''s room.


    If this is their terms of peace, I''d rather they never meet again.


    "Bro, you don''t trust Lin Ran that much?" I feel a little sad, this should not be love, right?


    Surwen''s cousin stared at the screen without blinking. "No, I''m especially worried about her."


    When I heard this, I got angry. "You are calling her at ease for doing this? Watching her every move, what freedom did she have?! She''s human, not your pet! "


    She was wrong about Lin Ran''s'' cheating ''. She should have made things clear to Su Wen Cousin, not with other men behind his back. However, how could she accept Suwen biao-ge monitoring her like this!


    Cousin Su Wen didn''t mind my accusations at all. He said, "She doesn''t need to be free. She only needs to have me."


    I angrily pushed the vegetable congee in front of him. I didn''t want to continue talking to such a paranoid person like him. In a while, I will contact Wu Mi to introduce me to a reliable psychiatrist.


    "Brother, drink the porridge while it''s still warm."


    Surwen''s cousin was still staring at the screen. He said without thinking, "I''m not drinking. As long as you look at her, I''ll hold her."


    Spicy crayfish! He had gone completely mad!


    I was completely on fire. I carried the vegetable congee downstairs and angrily ate all my vegetable congee. Pui! If you don''t drink, I''ll drink!


    After the hot porridge, I called Wu Millet and asked him to help me find a psychiatrist, but Wu Millet said he was a very good psychologist.


    After hanging up the phone, Wu Yu appeared in front of me before long. After all, he wasn''t a normal person.


    I told Wu Mi more or less about Cousin Su Wen, and Wu Mi wanted to go up and take a look first.


    Before I even reached Sven''s room, I could smell the choking smoke. Because I forgot to close the door when I came out earlier, the smoke directly drifted outside the house.


    I smiled helplessly at Wu Miaomiao. Wu Niu patted me on the shoulder, indicating that I should relax.


    Elder Cousin Su Wen didn''t have any reaction to Wu Li''s arrival. He didn''t even take his eyes off the monitor.


    Wu Niu signaled me not to be impatient, stood behind his cousin Suwen, and watched with him for a while.


    Suddenly, Wu Mi opened his mouth, "Does she know that you''re looking at her?"


    "Yes." Sven''s cousin only answered with one word.


    Wu Mi didn''t ask any further questions and pulled me back into the living room.


    Before he could sit down, Wu Yu spoke first, "July, the one your cousin watched doesn''t seem to be a surveillance camera."


    "Not a surveillance? "Could it be a video?"


    Wu Mi shook his head and explained, "If it''s a surveillance camera, it will definitely show the time on the screen. Furthermore, the clarity of that image is very high. The surveillance videos are unable to reach that clarity at all. "


    My IQ indicated that I was in urgent need of recharge. I didn''t know what Wu Mi meant by that, so I could only blankly look at him.


    "Only the human eye can achieve such clarity." Wu Mi''s deduction almost scared me out of my wits. He quickly added, "Of course, it could also be some very expensive camera equipment."


    It was not difficult to buy an expensive high-definition camera since Sven''s cousin''s family was so rich.


    For the time being, I have no idea, so I decided to invite Wu Millet to have a taste of my boiled fish. I''ve done it for myself a few times before, and it feels pretty good.


    Leaving Wu Mi in the living room, I went to the kitchen to fill up the dishes.


    When he opened the lid, a fragrant aroma wafted out! The sour and spicy taste most arouses one''s appetite. Looking at the milky white soup, I, who already had a bowl of porridge in my stomach, unsurprisingly became hungry again.


    I cut the fish into small pieces, so I scooped them up with a spoon, but when the spoon went down, I felt that something was wrong. The soup seemed to contain large chunks of something.

 C179

    My heart began to beat faster, and a bad feeling rose from the bottom of my heart.


    My hands exerted force, and I scooped out a big piece of the broth. It was a hand!


    I looked at the hand that had been cooked and felt my stomach churn. I dropped the hand back into the soup and ran to the bathroom, where I spat out all the vegetable congee I had just drunk.


    Wu Mi hugged Bai Bai to look at me, and seeing that I was vomiting so hard, Wu Mi asked worriedly, "July, are you pregnant again?"


    Xiao Bai immediately added, "Mama, I want my sister."


    Ben was already vomiting until his brain went blank. My head hurt a little from their argument.


    When things got a little better, I began to consider whether to tell Wu Mi.


    If he had to tell them everything that had happened last night, he would have to kick the centipede and the snake. I did this behind Song Nan''s back. Even if Song Nan finds out one day, he wouldn''t do anything to me. But once Wu Mi became my "partner", I don''t know if Fu Feng can protect him.


    But how clever Wu Mi was, after handing me Bai Bai, he went to the kitchen. However, he was thinking in the wrong direction. Thinking that it was Elder Cousin Su Wen, he rushed up the stairs with that hand of his without saying anything. I quickly caught up to him.


    Wu Mi threw his hand on the computer table and coldly said to his cousin, "Explain yourself. Why is this happening in the pot?"


    Elder Cousin Su Wen didn''t say anything, but Lin Ran''s face suddenly appeared on the screen. Her face was stuck close to the screen, and because she was looking at her hand too seriously, her eyes almost became cross-eyed, making her look very terrifying.


    It was a left hand. There was nothing special about the hand, but there was a simple ring on the little finger. Lin Ran was looking at this ring.


    As she looked, Lin Ran''s eyes started to turn blood-red.


    Seeing Lin Ran like this, Su Wen''s cousin sneered. He grabbed the hand and started chewing on it.


    Lin Ran shouted angrily from the stereo, "Why did you still kill him?! Didn''t you say that as long as I agree to all your demands, you will let him go? Why did you lie to me?! "


    Cousin Su Wen finished eating the meat and put the bone into his mouth. He mumbled, "Didn''t you guys lie to me as well?!"


    I hugged Whitey and desperately pressed myself against my stomach. I no longer had anything to vomit on.


    Suddenly, Lin Ran''s hand reached out towards the screen. One of her cousin Suwen''s eyes instantly became empty, but no blood came out. The image on the screen blurred a lot, and an eyeball appeared in Lin Ran''s hand. Then, she put the eyeball into her mouth.


    Elder Cousin Su Wen acted as if he didn''t feel anything and continued to stuff the broken palm into his mouth. He even chuckled and said, "Eat, continue eating. Eat the other one as well. That way, you will never be able to come out again!"


    "Mama, aren''t you going to let that ghost out?" Remind me that it is now 2: 1.


    I, who specializes in crappy things, thought that since the situation was already chaotic, if a male ghost were to come, I might as well just mess everything up. Then, I agreed to release that male ghost for free.


    Right after we released the male ghost, the female ghost suddenly rushed towards the screen. I subconsciously looked at Cousin Su Wen''s other eye. As expected, a hand stretched out from his eye!


    Elder Cousin Su Wen threw away the last bit of his hand, and used his hand to push Lin Ran''s hand back, wanting her to return to the screen. But it was of no use. The ghost girl slowly crawled out from Sven Cousin''s eyes!


    However, Sven''s eyeball was still intact.


    I just stood there, staring, unable to do anything. Lin Ran and the others had betrayed Su Wen''s cousin. Although it was a mistake, it was not the fault of them to die! Besides, I can''t tell who''s human and who''s ghost.


    Looking at the ghost again, the confusion in his eyes slowly became clear, I think, he has recovered his memories.


    Lin Ran didn''t notice the male ghost at first. After he came out, he turned around and wanted to attack Su Wen Cousin, but I hastened to use my short bough knife. Even if Su Wen Cousin was in the wrong, I couldn''t watch Lin Ran do anything to him. Alright, one eyeball is already missing. I am really powerless to do that!


    "Lin Ran." The ghost man opened his mouth. His voice couldn''t be considered pleasant to the ears, but it gave one a sense of security.


    Lin Ran''s whole body was frozen in the air in a strange posture as she turned her head stiffly towards the ghost man.


    The ghost man shouted again, "Lin Ran, I thought I would never see you again."


    Lin Ran started to cry, but her tears were crystal clear. They were not the two lines of tears of blood that I had imagined.


    The ghost man opened his arms, and Lin Ran jumped into them, "Liang Kai, he promised me not to hurt you! He promised! "


    The ghost called Liang Kai comforted Lin Ran with a gentle expression, making her cry to her heart''s content. I thought back to yesterday afternoon. Song Nan had also let me vent as much as I wanted. Was his expression back then also that gentle?


    "Good, good, good! The two of them met once again! This is truly a cause for celebration! " Cousin Su Wen clapped his hands and said in a very cheerful tone.


    "Su Wen, you misunderstand." Liang Kai held onto Lin Ran and said very calmly, "Lin Ran and I are not the kind of relationship that you think we are."


    Cousin Suwen sat on the bed with only one eye on his face and leisurely said, "Then tell me, what did I misunderstand?"


    "I don''t like Lin Ran. The reason why I always wear a ring on my little finger is because I am a celibate. " Liang Kai continued to hug Lin Ran, but anyone who heard his words would be greatly taken aback.


    Liang Kai continued, "My body is handicapped, so I can''t get tough at all. Therefore, there has never been a cross-border relationship between me and Lin Ran, right, Lin Ran?"


    Lin Ran was panicking now. She wanted to push Liang Kai away, but she couldn''t.


    "That''s what I was thinking, right? There''s a lot of money for idiots, and Lin Ran is even stupider than you. If I said I was willing to be single for her for the rest of my life, she would actually believe me." The cold smile on the corner of Liang Kai''s mouth was probably enough to freeze a ghost to death.


    "Then what do you want to do? "You don''t love Liran, why do you stick between us?" Cousin Suwen angrily stood up and walked towards Liang Kai.


    Liang Kai pulled Lin Ran back a few steps as he hatefully said, "Su Wen, we''ve been in the same dormitory for four years. For one second, you''ve treated me like a brother. Have you really respected me?"


    Upon hearing his question, Cousin Su Wen was stunned. "I''ve always treated you as a brother!"


    "Hehe, as a brother? You asked your buddies to wash your stinky socks every day, why didn''t you wash your buddies?! " Liang Kai shouted angrily, "On what basis are you nobler than me? Isn''t it just two stinky dollars?! "

 C180

    "I was just playing with you from the beginning, then ¡­" Elder cousin Suwen''s expression also showed a little guilt.


    Liang Kai still held onto Lin Ran, not showing any signs of letting go. Meanwhile, Lin Ran''s body was shaking violently.


    "That''s not important. We''re all dead, aren''t we?" The smile on Liang Kai''s face became even more radiant. "You cut me into 27 pieces and threw me into the reservoir. Actually, when you grabbed my head and ate my brain, I could still feel that my memories were disappearing bit by bit. I desperately told myself, Su Wen! Suwen! I want to find Susu! "


    His final voice was so harsh that I had to cover my ears. It was a little embarrassing, but I was the only one covering my ears. This was normal since I was the only one who was normal.


    Cousin Su Wen once again approached Liang Kai, but Liang Kai moved away very quickly, so Cousin Su Wen could only shout at him, "Then what do you want now? If you have anything to say, just let go of Lin Ran! "


    "What should I do ¡­" "Do you know why Lin Ran was able to be with you in such a wronged manner?"


    Liang Kai suddenly made his move. He inserted his hand into Lin Ran''s stomach, "Because she''s pregnant with your child. Hahaha!"


    His hand pulled out Lin Ran''s uterus and crushed it. When the pieces of meat exploded in the air, they turned into black Qi and dispersed. Lin Ran''s abdomen, which had been punctured by the black Qi, also gradually turned into black Qi.


    This time, Cousin Su Wen had gone completely crazy. He charged towards Liang Kai without a care in the world.


    However, Cousin Suwen was suddenly split into two halves from the middle, and Liang Kai had instantly disappeared.


    The computer screen had gone completely dark, and only a few new cigarette butts on the floor told us this had happened.


    The pickled fish in the kitchen became normal pickled fish, but I don''t think I''ll ever eat fish again.


    Wu Mi helped me clean up the kitchen before leaving. I sat in the living room in a daze with Bai Yi in my arms. Wu Mi didn''t know, but I felt it. Xiao Bai should have felt it too. The one who caused Sven''s cousin to lose his soul and take Liang Kai away was Song Nan.


    I couldn''t guess what he was doing it for, but was he warning me that he had discovered my little trick?


    But Song Nan didn''t come out to see me, and I didn''t want to see him.


    In the evening, I received a phone call from my father saying that my third uncle had found my cousin Suwen''s body at home, and that Lin Ran''s body had also been found in her rental home. The third person in the story didn''t know his name, let alone that his body had been dumped in that reservoir.


    I had a dream at night, in which I lay at the bottom of the water. Countless fishes swam past me, and when they opened their mouths, their fangs could easily tear a person apart.


    Finally, a huge fish swam towards me and opened its big mouth...


    I woke up from my shock and looked out at the still dark sky. I picked Bai Bai up in my arms. I feel that I should meet with Yuki.


    I cried out, but I didn''t know what to say.


    Not in a hurry, he turned on his computer and started to play games on the web.


    I sat down beside him with my arms around him and watched him play. After looking at it for a while, he suddenly said, "What you are seeing right now is just a game. The person I am controlling is actually not me. As long as I choose to quit, I''ll still be me. "


    I don''t think what he''s saying has anything to do with what''s going on. Am I a character in a game that someone else is manipulating?


    "Yanzhi, do you know anything about Song Nan?"


    Liao Kui logged out of the game. He tapped the table with his fingers and said, "This person, you can''t say. Last time, I was delusional enough to peek at the heavens, and then ¡­"


    With a wry smile, he raised his sleeves. His entire arm was covered in wounds, and the wounds were still fresh.


    After being smashed like that, a single pill was completely healed. He didn''t know how terrible it would be if he couldn''t heal it after such a long time.


    "When you offered to cooperate with me, I was surprised that you chose to stand against him." He put down his sleeve and looked at me with a smile.


    Hearing him say that, I also felt a little foolish. Ye Tianming only wanted to know a little bit about him, but it ended up like this. I wanted to fight against Song Nan together with Ye Tianming.


    "That''s why I want us to be honest with each other." My mind was a little muddled, but I still felt that I should work with Lianzheng. No matter what, "Nine Dragons Appears in the World: Ten Thousand Ghosts" was definitely very important.


    "Then how do you want to be honest?"


    "Then what did he mean by that sentence just now?"


    He said faintly, "This is what I saw when I peeked at the Heavenly Mystery that time. We may be in a trap, the whole thing around Song Nan. Maybe he couldn''t help himself with many things, so don''t be too impulsive in the future. "


    I know what he means, he wants me to follow Song Nan more on the surface. Just like this time, even if Song Nan were to cause Susu Wen Cousin''s soul to scatter, even if he took Liang Kai away, I would have no choice but to accept it.


    Alright, I''ll just accept it. Anyway, what he did that let me down is not limited to just this.


    The next morning, my grandma and I were sent to third uncle''s house.


    Su Wen''s cousin''s body had already been badly rotted. After the police reported him as having committed suicide, Lin Ran''s murder followed. Hearing that, third uncle''s family immediately decided to bury Su Wen''s cousin safely.


    Even though they were in a hurry, the mourning hall was still in order.


    The elders are all at the back, while we juniors gather at the door in a daze.


    Even I can''t quite accept such an abrupt situation.


    After the wind blew for a while, everyone started to chat without saying anything. I also followed up with a few words that were neither light nor heavy.


    While I was speaking, I heard a ring-shaped rattle. I looked up and saw that it was a woman in red bridal dress.


    No, it should be a female ghost. She was standing under the sun without a shadow.


    She was wearing an ancient phoenix coronet and ceremonial robes. Her face was covered with a red veil, but her steps were very steady. She walked past us into the mourning hall.


    I hurried after her. What was she trying to do?


    The moment I entered the mourning hall, I heard a commotion outside. Everyone was saying, "I''m sorry, but you can''t go in."


    I felt a little out of sorts, so I put it down here and looked at the ghost girl. I hurried out.


    It turned out to be someone they were unfamiliar with, but they knew each other. It was Lin Ran''s sister, Lin Jing.


    Lin Jing wore a white wedding dress with a faint smile on her face. She looked just like a bride.


    When she saw me, she happily shouted, "Big sister July, long time no see!"


    I asked everyone to quiet down and pulled Lin Jing to the side. "Lin Jing, why are you dressed like this?! Stop messing around, hurry up and go home. "

 C181

    Lin Jing ignored me and spread out the skirt in her hands. Her beautiful skirt spread out like waves, swaying into a white sea in this mourning hall.


    This is so fucking abnormal, I think I''m hallucinating.


    The uninvited bride gave me a slight bow and happily ran past me into the mourning hall.


    No one could stop her, and no one dared to.


    I was distracted and hurriedly chased after her. A ghost girl in wedding dress had already entered, and now a bride in wedding dress had entered. What kind of joke was this?!


    But I was a step too slow, and when I entered, I saw Lin Jing crash into that female ghost.


    After this collision, the ghost lady disappeared. I picked up Bai Bai Bai and told him that the ghost girl had been standing there ever since she came in, not moving at all.


    This was truly strange. For a female ghost to appear in the sun, her cultivation must be quite high. Could it be that the female ghost was attracted by Lin Jing?


    Let''s not worry about that for now. The worst thing was to get this grandma out of here first.


    Lin Jing looked at her cousin Suwen''s coffin and loudly said, "Brother, I''m very sorry. You''re the one who''s sure enough to be my little sister, but I''ve never treated you as my real brother. Because I love you more than my sister! "I also want to be like my sister, calling you Suwen and being inseparable from you ¡­"


    As Lin Jing was speaking, the elders in the house were all shocked out of their wits.


    We can''t do anything to her on our side, but the Lin Clan disagrees. He already lost a daughter, so his daughter got into trouble first. His cousin Suwen died too, so they didn''t think about pursuing the matter. However, they would never agree to have another daughter doing something so unorthodox.


    The Lin Clan member pulled Lin Jing outside. Lin Jing could not resist and threw the ring on the coffin.


    No one saw it but me. A hand came out of the coffin and caught the ring.


    I saw with my own eyes that my cousin Chuwen was scared out of his wits. Whose hand was that coming out of the coffin?


    Could it be that his cousin''s body had been taken over by some wandering ghost? Wouldn''t that mean he had to undergo Corpse Transformation?


    I was worried for a long time, but there was no one by my side who could talk to me.


    I wanted to call him over, but it would make me feel guilty if I kept troubling him. I could only brace myself and continue watching.


    The mourning hall had been set aside for the entire day. The original plan was to be buried in the middle of the night, but the elders had discussed and decided to bury him after it was night.


    Originally, the coffins would be cleaned by their relatives before being buried, before being nailed to the coffins. Su Wen''s cousin''s coffin had long been sealed, saving him a lot of time and effort. Thus, he had someone bring the coffin to the carriage.


    After the coffin was tied up with a rope, just as it was about to be hoisted onto the carriage, the Lin Family members majestically arrived. Their leader was actually a Daoist.


    "This coffin cannot be buried! Quickly put it down!" The Daoist Priest instructed the Lin Family members to stop the coffin carrier and quickly said, "Hurry up and open the coffin, otherwise Lin Jing will be brought over!"


    In the countryside, things like ghosts and gods would rather believe it than not. Furthermore, Lin Jing''s strange actions earlier had caused him to feel very uneasy.


    After the Daoist said this, the coffin was put back into its original position. Very quickly, all the coffin nails were taken out and the coffin lid was opened.


    The scene inside the coffin shocked everyone. Lin Jing was actually inside the coffin!


    Not only was it in the coffin, but she and Su Wen''s cousin were both not wearing any clothes. Furthermore, the two of them were in the same posture. The bold old granny walked up to Lin Jing and pulled her up. She put her hand on Lin Jing''s shoulder and said loudly, "Lin Jing is still alive!"


    When they separated her from his corpse, the blood between Lin Jing''s legs showed that she had been wounded by his corpse. Anyone with a bit of common sense would know that the rotted corpse of Pixel Elder Cousin Wen would not be able to break through Lin Jing''s body.


    The Lin Family gathered around Lin Jing. Lin Jing''s father didn''t say a word as he jumped into the coffin and trampled on Su Wen''s cousin''s corpse.


    With Father Lin Jing making a ruckus like this, it''s about time we disagreed. It wasn''t that we invited anyone to bluff Lin Jing, it was because she insisted on pasting the coffin. Very quickly, a few of her uncles went over and lifted her father out of the coffin.


    "Mama, the corpse is going to change." His sudden words gave me a fright. "Can I help?"


    When I heard that, my mind buzzed and I was stunned. Was it going to change into a corpse? I first looked at that Taoist. He was taking the talisman into the water and instructing the Lin Clan members to drink it for Lin Jing.


    "Bai Bai, don''t move first. Let that Taoist go first." I''m not sure what''s going on, but what I want to protect right now is not just me, but my family.


    Even though I had made up my mind not to make a move until the crucial moment, I still silently leaned towards the coffin to ensure that no one would be injured or killed.


    The coffin was so white that it was hard for me to see what was inside. Seeing that everyone was arguing, I slipped closer to the coffin and tiptoed inside.


    The look didn''t matter, as it happened to bump into the cousin Suwen who was sitting up in the coffin. His remaining eye was rolling its eyes, even more terrifying than the black hole beside it.


    I gave in and took two decisive steps back.


    However, this wasn''t something that could be solved by anyone taking two steps back. Cousin Su Wen''s corpse slowly stood up.


    Most of the people in the mourning hall had never seen his corpse before. And just now, it was Lin Jing who had attracted everyone''s attention. Naturally, no one noticed Su Wen''s cousin.


    At this moment, not only did they see his corpse, but they also noticed that it had changed into a mess and ran towards the door.


    The people that ran out returned to the mourning hall in the next second. This was the mourning hall that couldn''t be escaped from.


    Elder Cousin Su Wen''s corpse didn''t act immediately. Instead, he stood still in the coffin. I held Bai Yi tightly in my arms and continued to watch what the Taoist would do.


    The Daoist Priest did not panic. He took out a peach wood sword and pointed the tip of the sword at Sven.


    Elder Cousin Su Wen seemed to have felt something was wrong. While we were distracted, he stiffly jumped out from the coffin.


    The Daoist Priest gave chase and fiercely stabbed his sword into Cousin Su Wen''s back. A stream of black gas leaked out from the hole that was inserted in the wall. It seemed that this Daoist Priest had some skill after all.


    The black gas dispersed for a while and was slowly dissipating. Su Wen Cousin''s body also breathed out; he was already a bag of bones.


    In the end, my cousin Suwen became a piece of skin that the Taoist hung on the tip of his sword. It made me feel bad, but I couldn''t help it. I am someone who is good at speaking. When the critical moment comes, all I can do is beat around the bush.


    The Daoist priest was holding the dagger''s tip in his hand, wanting to place it in the coffin. However, no one expected that a sharp knife would pierce through the Daoist priest''s chest.

 C182

    There was no blood on the knife, and the ghost girl and the knife disappeared.


    The Daoist Priest fell down. To be honest, I felt a little pleased in my heart. I want you to release my cousin''s anger!


    But what did this ghost lady mean?


    The Daoist Priest suddenly fell to the ground. Everyone was in a mess. I went over to touch him and found that his heartbeat and breathing were all gone.


    The Lin Family brought Lin Jing back, and we also quickly sent our cousin Suwen away. However, we didn''t bury him in the ancestral grave, nor did we put up any ancestral tablets.


    After considering it over and over again, I decided to head to the Lin Clan first. Although Lin Ran and I had a good relationship when we were young and often visited her house, so much time had passed that her family had already forgotten who I was. I pretended to be Lin Jing''s classmate and entered her room.


    As soon as he entered Lin Jing''s room, he smelled a strange scent.


    Xiao Bai said it was fortunate that he was out right now. If it were not for the black gas protecting him, he would have been burnt to ashes by now.


    I did not knock on the door. I walked in quietly, and when I did, the door slammed shut behind me.


    Look at Whitey, I wonder if I should hide with him in the dark.


    "Mm ¡­" "Ahh!" There was a small groan and I walked on with my arms around me.


    The furnishings in her room were very simple. As soon as she raised her head, she saw Lin Jing lying on the bed, as well as the ghost girl riding on her.


    The red cap on the ghost girl''s head had already disappeared, as if she had already lost it when she killed the Taoist. Look at the side of her face.


    The ghost lady''s hand kept massaging Lin Jing''s lower abdomen. Lin Jing''s lower abdomen was now slightly protruding out, and her eyes were slightly closed. Her brows were tightly knitted, and her face was filled with pain.


    I held the stick knife in my hand. He walked slowly towards them.


    It was unknown whether the ghost lady didn''t notice me or didn''t care about me at all. She only massaged Lin Jing''s stomach with relief.


    I felt the distance was enough, so I swung my knife at the ghost girl.


    However, it was useless, the dagger had no effect on the ghost girl. The ghost woman was still ignoring me, still massaging me.


    I put away my blade and went to push Lin Jing away. "Lin Jing, Lin Jing, wake up ¡­"


    Lin Jing slowly opened her eyes and saw that it was me. She struggled to get up and asked, "Big sister July, why are you here?"


    "Lin Jing, just lie down." I patted her shoulder. She had a ghost girl on her, how could she possibly sit up?


    "Big sis July, my head is dizzy, my stomach is hurting ¡­" Her voice was faint, like the faint whine of a newborn cat.


    "Lin Jing, why did you enter the coffin yesterday?" Although now is not the time to ask this song question, only, I have to know these to help her.


    Upon hearing my question, Lin Jing instantly burst into tears, "Sis, I really do like Brother Su Wen, I really do like him ¡­"


    Seeing her like this, my heart felt worse. I grabbed her hand and said, "Lin Jing, I know, I know. Only, how did you get into Suwen biao-ge yesterday ¡­ of... Coffin? "


    Lin Jing looked at me and her eyes suddenly lit up. "I have married Suwen ge. Big Sister July, really, we have become husband and wife."


    Looking at her expression, a word appeared in my mind: "afterglow."


    She might not live long.


    After recovering her spirit, Lin Jing started to tell me this story.


    When she found out that Su Wen''s cousin was dead, Lin Jing rushed back from school.


    It hasn''t been one or two years since Lin Jing started liking Su Wen''s cousin, but she went to my third uncle''s house. Third uncle thought that the Lin Clan was here to cause trouble, so he didn''t dare to let her in.


    It hit her so hard that she bought sleeping pills and tried to kill herself.


    After swallowing it, she saw a ghost.


    That ghost said he could arrange a nether marriage between her and Sven''s cousin.


    Therefore, Lin Jing wore her wedding dress and went to Liu Wen Cousin''s mourning hall. After being taken away by her family, her family locked her in her room. At first, she thought that it was because that person had lied to her. She didn''t expect that Cousin Su Wen would actually appear in her room.


    As for how she appeared in Su Wen''s cousin''s coffin, she didn''t know either.


    "Ghost? "What does that ghost look like?" I don''t think she was talking about the ghost she was talking about.


    Lin Jing frowned. She tried very hard to remember, but she couldn''t remember.


    She couldn''t remember, but I had a goal.


    When the blade couldn''t injure the ghost lady, I could feel that she was actually the god of other ghosts. As for the ghost, other than Song Nan, there was nothing else.


    I looked at Lin Jing''s lower abdomen and saw that it was bigger.


    "Bai Bai, let Song Nan come." I knew Song Nan must be nearby, but I didn''t want to call out to him.


    Sure enough, as soon as I said that, Song Nan appeared.


    As soon as Song Nan appeared, he said, "I know, I can''t hide it from you."


    I handed it to him, and he took it naturally.


    "Let Lin Jing go, okay?" I begged him, to swallow my anger.


    He put Whitey on his shoulder and said, "Why?"


    "It doesn''t matter if Lin Jing is a human or a ghost, she is still Cousin Su Wen''s child. You''ve already killed Cousin Su Wen, is that not enough?"


    Song Nan shook his head, "If that''s the reason, then there''s no need, because that''s not your cousin''s child."


    If it wasn''t Cousin Su Wen''s child, could it be Liang Kai?!


    Song Nan saw what I was thinking and nodded slightly.


    I can''t help it, he lied to Lin Jing! Not only had he deceived Lin Jing, he had also done cruel things to her child.


    I can''t just stand by and watch this all happen. The other party is Liang Kai, then Lin Jing must have been born with a demon''s womb in her stomach. A demon''s womb will eat Lin Jing!


    My palms are already sweating, and I even thought that I might as well just let that demon head die.


    He held the dagger tightly in his hand, wondering if he could kill the demon. Besides, with Song Nan around, it wouldn''t be so easy for me to kill it.


    "Song Nan, can you tell me what you want to do?"


    Song Nan was silent for a long time. He was stalling for time. I know, but there was nothing I could do.


    Finally, he opened his mouth. "I promise I won''t let the ghost embryo harm Lin Jing."


    "Why should I believe you?" My trust in him is now completely gone.


    Song Nan sighed, "I need a pure demon embryo that is not affected by the mother''s influence, so I won''t let it eat Lin Jing."


    His words reminded me of the Nurse Yu that we saved together. At that time, maybe he had some interest in that demon, but he didn''t expect that the old Daoist would destroy it, so he was so angry, right?


    "Song Nan, what are you doing with this demon?"


    He shook his head and didn''t answer.


    Song Nan, hur hur. I no longer had any scruples and directly asked: "Why did you kill Tao Tie and Pi Xiu?"


    "Didn''t you know? In order to prevent ten thousand ghosts from appearing, I have no choice but to kill nine dragons. "

 C183

    If none of this had happened, as Song Nan had said, I would have believed it.


    However, right now I can only sneer: "Tao Tie and Pixiu aren''t from the nine dragons, right?"


    Song Nan admitted generously, "Yes, they are indeed not."


    "What exactly does the Nine Dragons Appearing in the World mean?" I told myself that if Song Nan told me this truthfully, I would be able to work with him in the future.


    "The appearance of the nine dragons and the appearance of ten thousand ghosts is not a causal relationship, but they are side by side."


    I understand, I had the wrong direction from the very beginning, and it wasn''t because of the appearance of the nine dragons that I came to this world. The latter sentence, "Jade Breaks the Sea God Mountain", was not a causal relationship based on the text.


    This prophecy was only a prophecy, not a hint.


    "Then do you still want to kill the nine dragons?"


    Song Nan replied with certainty, "Kill, we must kill!"


    I think Song Nan knows about my relationship with Ya Zhi now, even if he didn''t say it, I wouldn''t have brought it up.


    Since he knows that there are no Taotie or Pi Xiu in the Nine Dragons, and even said those words to the Seven Moons Book in the cave, I don''t think that he would be sincere towards that Seven Moons Book.


    Heart... That July, she said Song Nan''s heart was with her. Was Song Nan''s heart in that cave?


    I secretly made up my mind to go to the cave to take a look once we got back.


    Now, looking at Lin Jing''s stomach, which was already the size of a baby''s belly, Lin Jing''s painful wails became louder and louder.


    "She''s about to give birth. You should leave first." After Song Nan finished speaking, he handed Xiao Bai back to me. "If you are willing, I will take you with me today."


    "For what?" I took Bai Bai and sat on Song Nan''s shoulder for too long. Although it was still soft, it felt colder than ice.


    "Dragon-slaying, it will be easier with you around." Song Nan said this without any hesitation and waved his hand indicating that I can leave.


    I walked slowly with my arms around him, warming him little by little with my body heat.


    I promised him, and I didn''t tell him. If Kowloon has to be killed, I will do my best to protect Liangqiang. As for the rest, I can''t help you.


    Because of her excessive grief, Grandma stayed at her third uncle''s house. I told my grandma that I was going to stay at my friend''s house for a few days, so she let me go.


    I told my father in secret, and he promised to help me hide it from Her Majesty.


    Before I left, I went to see Lin Jing. At my request, Song Nan eliminated Lin Jing''s memories as well as the memories of others. Lin Jing didn''t remember loving someone for so many years, so no one was anxious for Lin Jing to be destroyed by a ghost in her coffin.


    I suddenly want to be erased from my memory, remember nothing, know nothing, is a rare blessing.


    In the end, Song Nan didn''t say why he killed Jiu Long, he only said that he couldn''t find Jiu Long himself, and could only rely on me to find him.


    Because I''m a dragon girl, right? It''s pretty useful, hur hur.


    Song Nan only knew the approximate location. We were standing in a dark alley in a city in the middle of the night. He said that the traps he had set up here could sense the aura of a dragon, but he wasn''t sure which one it was.


    I believe that Song Nan ate the hearts of Taotie and Pi Xiu, and it''s very likely that it''s to increase his sensitivity towards dragons. But if he didn''t say it, there must be another underlying reason.


    The alley was cold, but there was no wind, so I guessed it was an inland city.


    I have a question, I can''t not ask it now: "Song Nan, how can I help you distinguish which dragon is which?"


    "The dragon will find you."


    Hearing Song Nan''s words, I touched the ring on my finger. That''s right.


    After standing for a long time, Song Nan didn''t say that he would take action, and I could only stand with him.


    Finally, a person arrived, but ¡­


    The little girl looked small and thin. As soon as she entered the alleyway, she would squat down and start crying.


    I looked at Song Nan. His expression was a little cloudy in the dark. He whispered, "Let''s go take a look."


    I shuffle forward to let her hear my footsteps, or he might be startled by me.


    "Sister, what''s wrong?" I went over and spoke in a softer tone.


    Even so, she was still shocked by me and directly sat on the ground, staring blankly at me.


    I speechlessly squatted down. "Don''t be scared, I''m here with my boyfriend ¡­"


    She immediately understood what I meant and let out a long sigh of relief. "Aiya, you scared me to death!"


    "Is the ground cold? "You, stand up first ¡­" I reached out and pulled her to her feet.


    When she stood up, she said, "Did I disturb you?"


    "Don''t worry, I can''t do anything in such a cold weather. What''s the matter with you? "


    She didn''t answer me, but looked at Song Nan first before saying hesitantly, "Sir, can you show me where there is a light?"


    I feel a bit awkward, at least comfort you, pull you up is me, at least answer my question first, OK?!


    Song Nan seemed to have felt my dissatisfaction and said: "This depends on whether my girlfriend agrees or not."


    This step is good. I''ll give you ten percent.


    The girl asked me quickly. Since she had come into the alley, it was very possible that she was someone related to the dragon. How could I not agree?


    When they arrived under the street lamp outside, the girl had already turned into an excited state and shouted loudly, "Yes! It was him! That''s what I want! "


    Then she pulled on Song Nan''s arm and was about to walk into the bar when I looked at Song Nan. He shook his head slightly at me, signaling me not to say anything.


    Song Nan stood on the spot and pried her hand away from his arm. "Miss, men and women shouldn''t touch each other, I hope you ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, the girl became excited again. "Yes! This was the feeling! She was proud and aloof, with a hidden edge in her gentleness! It''s you! "


    I thought to myself, This girl is probably sick.


    Seeing Song Nan''s rejection, she quickly explained what she wanted to do.


    She was a screenwriter, and the male lead of the new play couldn''t pick her without feeling bad. The director was her father, so he had always been fond of her. But this time, he was also infuriated by her pickiness and told her to bring a male lead back with her.


    Thus, she had taken a fancy to Song Nan.


    A handsome man was indeed a good man. If he could be found hiding in a dark alley, perhaps this was fate.


    Song Nan still refused her, but he left her my cell phone number.


    After that, Song Nan took me back to the hotel. I asked him why he didn''t agree to that person''s request. He said that he was afraid that we would alert the enemy, so the dragon would definitely be wary of me and him.


    I looked at his back as he left and shook my head disapprovingly. The assimilation of his body into dragon qi and the Taotie ring on my finger, even if I gave it ten times, I wouldn''t be able to cover it up, right?!


    Instead of this, he might as well appear in front of the dragon.

 C184

    After a while, I received a call from that girl. According to Song Nan''s intentions, I agreed to bring Song Nan to meet with the director the next day.


    After hanging up, I received several more messages from the girl, all of them pleading and pleading, which made me a little scared. It was hard for mortals to understand the life of an artist.


    I thought that coming with him today was just a matter of raising my hand and bringing down my blade, but aside from that, I brought nothing with me. The next day, when Song Nan and I appeared at the company, I was dressed like a student and couldn''t even be considered Song Nan''s follower.


    Thus, in the eyes of that girl, my existence once again disappeared.


    They talked about them, I played with my stuff, and I picked up the stuff on the table and looked at it.


    Opening it, it turned out to be an outline of the entire play.


    The male lead was a violinist who dressed up as a woman and taught the princess to play the zither. The Emperor wanted to send the Princess to a marriage alliance. The zither master played a song to send the Princess off and gave her the zither strings as a sign that she would never play the zither again in her life.


    The princess took the strings, but unexpectedly, the strings around the neck suicide, transformed into a zither.


    In anger, Jun Wang placed the zither and the princess zither in the blazing fire. After several days, they were still unharmed and were sent into the forest, unable to leave.


    Not long after, when the sky fell, the disease spread and did not punish the zither master. The Sovereign King invited an expert to chase him down the mountain, only stopping after seeing the head of the zither master did he stop.


    The zither master was dead, but the whereabouts of the princess zither were unknown.


    It was said that Princess Zither had lost her lover and fallen into the demonic path. She had become a murderous demon zither.


    The zither master was reincarnated as a university music teacher, and was pursued fiercely by a female student. The student''s father was very rich, and at the request of his daughter, he bought a zither for a high price to give to the music teacher.


    When Gu Qin arrived at the female student''s home, she killed everyone in the house.


    The girl''s uncle was a Taoist and felt that something was wrong with his family. After arriving, he had already calculated the whole situation, but he did not say what it was about.


    He asked the music teacher and the schoolgirl to arrange a fake wedding to lure the ghost girl out.


    After luring out the female ghost, the music teacher and the female ghost both recovered their memories, causing the zither master, princess and guqin to be reduced to ashes.


    By the time I finished, they were almost done talking. To tell the truth, I don''t think Song Nan is that much like the story, except that he would be amazing if he was dressed up as a woman.


    Furthermore, looking for Song Nan would definitely be a failure. This fellow was here to slay a dragon. Once he was certain who a dragon was, he would just leave after killing it. How could he have the patience to finish filming it here?


    Looking at the fake ID card Song Nan took out, I felt my teeth hurt a little because his account number was at my house, but, does my family have a Song person?! Is that so?!


    Ignoring all else, Song Nan signed the contract without any hesitation.


    Outside the company, he said he felt a strong aura of dragon within the company. The dragon was definitely within the company.


    "Then do you know which one of the nine dragons it is?" I only know that it''s definitely not a grievance.


    Song Nan frowned slightly and said: "I''m not sure, at first I thought it was a prisoner, but it doesn''t seem to be."


    Prisoner, the boss of the nine dragons. He likes music and seems to have some relations with this zither master. However, Song Nan said that it didn''t seem like it, so I could only let him be.


    After the contract was signed, the computer quickly started playing.


    I ran back and forth beside Song Nan, just like a small assistant. The most fragmented part was Song Nan''s makeup. The makeup artist had smeared Song Nan''s entire face into a dirty mess. However, the effect of the mirror was exceptionally good.


    It is said that he used makeup and polishing techniques from other countries. I don''t understand, but I feel that he is not as good-looking as he is.


    Because of the progress of the shooting, many of the costumes were shot in the studio, watching all sorts of fake movements, making me laugh out loud.


    Originally, the filming was not dangerous, but very suddenly, the crew began to die.


    The first to be found dead was the heroine''s assistant, a large boy in his early 20s, found dead in his hotel room with a severed carotid artery.


    Next was a stunt double, who died in the fall of one of the few Weia scenes.


    If something like this had happened, the entire movie would definitely have stopped shooting. However, this director was extremely famous, had a wide network of connections, and died in an insignificant manner, so he had suppressed it.


    But then, the second male lead died.


    The second male lead did not have many scenes in the movie. Even the foreign crown prince who had taken a fancy to the princess only had a few scenes showing himself. He did not have as many scenes as the Daoist priest. However, the second male lead was a very famous actor. This time, it was also a friendly act.


    Instead of dying on the set, he was found dead in his hotel room, cutting his wrists and committing suicide.


    This time, no matter how he tried, he couldn''t cover it up.


    I asked Song Nan if it was Long Dong''s doing. He didn''t give me an exact answer, but he probably thought the same as me.


    The dragon is demonstrating to us. It knows that we killed Taotie and Pi Xiu, which is a great threat to him.


    But the person he killed wasn''t a very important person, and it felt like he was forcing us to go. He wanted to finish the play, but he couldn''t refuse Song Nan, so he had to force Song Nan away.


    A very childish dragon, isn''t it? Could it be that Song Nan cared about the lives of those people?!


    However, the dragon''s concealment is excellent. In half a month, we were unable to find any trace of it.


    Actually, this was a good thing. The fact that it did not dare to come out showed that it could not defeat Song Nan. This was something worth celebrating.


    Just because it can''t beat Song Nan doesn''t mean that it won''t touch me.


    The story of the film crew''s deaths was reported. The second male lead committed suicide, and the first male lead still kept it a secret. This caused the temperature of the movie to remain high, so the filming continued.


    The female lead''s assistant is gone. Due to the fact that Song Nan''s role had to be kept a secret, I haven''t been able to find a new assistant for the time being. Thus, I was pulled by the female lead to use my fake assistant.


    She was clearly an actress, but she was very ostentatious. If she didn''t shoot half of the movie, she would have to drink coffee, so I had to buy coffee for her.


    I took the money and went straight away.


    After getting the coffee and leaving the shop, he found himself back in high school.


    In my mind, I was like a high school student, skillfully walking up the stairs to the door of our class.


    By the time we reached the door, our class teacher was already standing in front of him with two classmates by his side. The head teacher looked at me and said, "Zhang Qi, you''re late again! This is the seventh time you''ve been late this week! "Say, what did you do?"


    I held up the coffee in my hand. "I''m going to get some coffee."


    The teacher was furious. "You''re still a student, why are you buying coffee!?" Do you think that''s the right thing to do? "


    I lowered my head in shame. "That''s not right."


    The teacher was still unsatisfied. He said to another student who was late: "You guys can do it yourselves. You guys are so late."


    As soon as she finished her sentence, one of the students crashed into the wall.

 C185

    The strength of the student was not that strong. His skull was knocked open and his brain splattered everywhere. However, he was sure to be bleeding profusely after lying down.


    When the other student saw this, he took out a knife and slashed at his wrist. The blood flowed rapidly and in less than a minute, his face was pale as he fell to the ground.


    The teacher looked at me as if to say, "I''ve already arrived earlier than you, you can decide for yourself."


    I looked and was a little confused. How could I die to show my guilt more than the other two?


    I remembered that the classroom was on the second floor, so it didn''t seem like much use for me to jump down there. With that in mind, I looked down. I''m tired, but aren''t there only two levels? Since when was it so deep!?


    However, this was just what I wanted. After apologizing to the teacher once again, I leaped down.


    As I was in the air, I suddenly understood. Am I an idiot? Wasn''t it just being late? Was he really going to jump off a building?


    After coming back to my senses, I found myself in the middle of the road, with a car speeding towards me.


    I could see the panic in the driver''s eyes. He braked, but I couldn''t lift my foot, so the car hit me at a fast speed.


    I flew into the air again. There wasn''t a single part of my body that didn''t hurt. Why do I always have a bad hand these days?


    In my heart, I knew I wouldn''t die, but the pain was too much.


    He landed on the ground, rubbed it hard and bounced up, then fell on the ground again.


    Where the bones were broken, I could no longer feel it. There was blood in my eyes, as if there was a fire burning. Before my consciousness completely dissipated, I heard Bai Bai say loudly, "Dung, you have disappointed me so much."


    When I woke up, I was already in my room in the hotel. Song Nan and I had originally lived separately, but now the room was empty except for me.


    The pain was still in his body, and his eyes were still clouded. Seeing that I had woken up, he jumped to the side of my face and kept rubbing against it.


    I reached out my hand to touch him, and the familiar touch allowed me to find the truth of living.


    "Bai Bai, has the dragon been killed?" My throat was burning. I sat up and poured myself a cup of water. The few steps back and forth had really taken my life.


    "Not yet."


    I vaguely guessed that if the dragon had already been killed, then I shouldn''t be here anymore.


    "Are you sure who the dragon is?" The water went down my throat and came back with a rusty, slightly disgusting taste, but I forced myself to drink a few more mouthfuls.


    Xiao Bai jumped onto my leg and started apologizing, "I couldn''t hold it in. It appeared a little earlier. The dragon ran away."


    How could I blame him?! He showed up early to save me.


    Initially, I was a little hesitant about taking action against the dragon. Unexpectedly, it didn''t hesitate to put me to death.


    Since that was the case, he might as well end the battle quickly.


    I asked you to send me back for nothing and took the Pixiu. The Pi Xiu was a little too big for me, so I didn''t continue to wear it, but I felt that if I wore it, I could stimulate that dragon a little more.


    The next day at the set, many people who knew about Pi Xiu told me that I should put it inside my clothes. I laughed and replied that it was just a broken stone.


    Several times, I felt myself locked on by an angry gaze.


    I''m no longer afraid today, so I obediently stay in my stomach. No matter what illusions you come into, I will be able to easily deal with them. Besides, there was Song Nan. The furious Long didn''t know if he would dare to go berserk under Song Nan''s nose.


    When Song Nan saw me wearing a Pi Xiu, he already knew my intentions, but he didn''t speak to me. I wanted him to say something to me, but I couldn''t get it out for a long time.


    After swearing at himself, I shifted my gaze away from Song Nan.


    They were already filming the modern part, taking the views at a local university, occasionally pulling in a college student for a group performance. At noon, the director asked me to stay behind and help pay the group for their lunch box while he led the crew to the next location.


    I unhesitatingly agreed. My being alone was the best time for the dragon to make a move, so I thought that it wouldn''t give up.


    The crew left very quickly, leaving only me and a prop master.


    After dividing up the food and money, the prop master and I started to organize the props. This time, he mainly filmed a few people walking around the school, as well as some footage from the classroom and study room. He was only a music teacher, so he didn''t have many books in total.


    Very soon, we were ready to leave, but when we were about to leave, Dragon Fighting did not appear. Did it really give up?!


    "Eh? Why is it here? " The prop master made a sound of surprise, and when I looked at him, he was holding an incense burner in his hand.


    I''ve seen this censer before, it''s one of the props from the antique part.


    The prop master held up the real censer and was a bit at a loss. "This is a genuine antique, we can''t afford to pay for it!"


    The prop master wanted to drive, so I stretched out my hand and took the censer. The prop master repeatedly told me to hug it well before starting the car.


    I held the censer and looked at it carefully. There didn''t seem to be anything special about it, so I tossed it to the side of the road. But since the prop master said so, I could only accept my fate and help him carry it.


    The next one was farther away, and after a few minutes of sitting, I began to doze off.


    The landscape began to darken, and someone called to me.


    "July! "July!"


    I opened my eyes and found myself following a woman. She was walking very fast, and her voice was calling out to her.


    She''s in July, so who am I?


    With a blank look on my face, I mechanically kept up with her footsteps. When we arrived in front of the person who was calling her, it turned out to be Zhao Gong!


    I held the incense burner and waited at the side. Zhao Gong, who was dressed in an ancient costume, leaned over to July''s ear and said something.


    July''s pretty face was now very grave, and she would shake her head when she heard a word or two. Finally, when Zhao finished, July said, "No, he''ll kill us."


    I knew that this dog-couple must have had some sort of relationship. They had an affair so early on, and the previous incident must have been a stratagem of July along with Zhao Quanlai. Our family''s Min Hao actually rushed over to save her.


    I thought to myself that my expression might have changed a little. When July looked at me, the pupil of her eyes suddenly widened. She said in a low voice, "What did you hear?"


    I subconsciously replied, "No, I didn''t hear anything."


    This time, not only July, but even Zhao Gong''s face changed. I thought, Did I say something wrong?


    The two people in front of me didn''t give me an answer.


    Sensitivity.

 C186

    However, I didn''t follow July. At Zhao''s request, I followed him.


    Suddenly, I remembered the illusion outside the cave. Zhao Gong had thrown me off the cliff. But this doesn''t make sense. I''m already on guard against him, so how could I let him throw me off the cliff?


    Following him, the scenery on both sides were blurry, and he could not see what was there.


    As I walked along, I was the only one left. I walked on numbly, unable to see the road beneath my feet. Ghosts began to appear by the roadside, female ghosts whose faces were covered in blood, tottering old men, headless souls, and childish children. They were all running in the opposite direction from me.


    Finally, I walked to a completely dark place where I couldn''t even see my fingers.


    It was very quiet here, with only the sound of a heartbeat being amplified without end.


    I reached out and touched my heart. There was no heartbeat.


    I couldn''t stop, I kept walking. I can''t remember where I came from, or where I''m going. I''m almost blending in with the darkness.


    "Sigh!" It was Min Hao''s voice!


    I stopped walking.


    "Sigh!" Another call.


    I slowly turned around, and the darkness around me suddenly turned bright. I saw a knife sticking out of Min Hao''s heart, and the handle was in my hand.


    "No!"


    I screamed and woke up from the nightmare.


    The prop master is no longer in the car. I don''t know how long the car has been there, but I''m still holding the censer.


    Putting down the censer, I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead.


    "Ma, what nightmare did you have just now? I can''t get into your dream no matter what, and it scared me to death. " It was a relief to be in my arms and being able to arch and arch.


    I buried my face in Whitey''s. "I had a strange dream, and it seemed to tell me something, but I couldn''t guess."


    "If you can''t guess, then don''t guess. What happened in the past has nothing to do with you anymore." Listening to what Min Hao said, I felt like he knew something. Could it be that I was the one who killed Min Hao in his previous life?


    The statue of the Goddess had a knife stuck in it. Min Hao had also been stabbed in. Did I really do all this?


    "Doesn''t it have anything to do with you anymore?" A third sound came from the car, but I couldn''t see it. I guessed it might be a dragon.


    I sat up a little and asked, "Who are you?" Where are you now? "


    He chuckled and asked, "Do you want to kill me?"


    I felt there was nothing to deny. "Yes, we''re going to kill you."


    He seemed to have been swallowed by my words and didn''t say anything for a long time. Finally, he let out a long sigh and appeared in front of me.


    Surprisingly, he turned out to be the dead second male lead.


    But he was too treacherous. It might just be an illusion.


    He asked me a question I couldn''t answer. "Why did you kill me?"


    All I could do was ask him, "Then why did you kill me?"


    His eyes slightly narrowed, revealing a hint of savageness. No wonder Song Nan said that he was not a prisoner. The prisoners'' nature was gentle, and they would not inadvertently reveal this kind of expression.


    "It''s you guys who want to kill me! Moreover, you have the Taotie and Pi Xiu''s carrier. "


    I touched the ring and said, "I really don''t know, but can you tell me what I just saw?"


    He looked at me fixedly, seemingly puzzled. "You shouldn''t have woken up."


    I got it. He knew he wouldn''t be able to kill me, so he wanted to trap me in a dream. So what happened in the dream should be what I wanted to do.


    That is to say, I hope that I can find out about the collusion between Zhao Gong and July, and that I want to kill Min Hao. No, I want to kill Min Hao.


    This didn''t make sense! At first, I thought there was some sort of collusion between Zhao Gong and July. But why would I want to kill him?


    Seeing that I was deep in thought, he made a suggestion, "How about we make peace? Since I can''t kill you, you can''t kill me either."


    "If she can''t kill you, what about me?" A familiar voice sounded and Song Nan appeared in the car.


    When the dragon saw Song Nan appear, it was not frightened at all and even lazily said, "Stop pretending, you don''t have any killing intent towards me, you can''t kill me."


    Song Nan didn''t deny it and nodded his head: "I really don''t want to kill you, but if I did, it would be easy."


    This script isn''t right! I am prepared to tear this bad earthworm that almost killed me into pieces, how can we make peace like this? I feel very, very bad!


    This kind of reconciliation was something that could be easily said the first time they met. Why did he have to put me through so much just to end up like this?! This baby is not convinced!


    "Speak, what request do you have?" The dragon knew that Song Nan had conditions.


    Song Nan told me to show the dragon the sariras on my wrist, and when he saw it, he naturally saw the Life Scales on the pearl. He was shocked. "How did you get the Second Brother''s Life Scales?"


    I shrugged. "He thought I was cute, so he gave it to me."


    If he were to call Ya Zou Er''ge, it would be impossible for him to be a prisoner.


    He thought about it for a long time, but he had no other choice. He could only do the same. His Life Scale was also placed on one of the buddhist beads.


    I put the bracelet back into my sleeve that didn''t look much different from before. Let''s just make peace. Anyway, I''m not dead yet. After receiving the Life Scales, I didn''t know his name, so I asked, "Which one are you?"


    "Suan Ni." He said proudly.


    I nodded. "Oh, garlic paste, you must like dumplings."


    The Suan Ni was so angry that its eyes were staring straight at me. There was nothing it could do, because Bai Bai had just whispered to me that taking the Life Scale is equivalent to having the life of a dragon in his hands. He didn''t dare to do anything to me right now.


    I continued to boast, "Little Garlic Mud, do you think you can get it anytime you want? "You promised me that he would appear after three knocks. How many times do you want?"


    The Suan Ni was so angry that it was about to grind its teeth. I continued to anger him, "I see that you are much more powerful than me. Why don''t you give it a try?" "Then it''s a deal, if I knock on your door and you don''t come, I''ll just burn your damned life scales for nothing."


    Seeing that the Suan Ni was on the verge of going crazy, I finally felt at ease.


    Just as I expected, Song Nan immediately led me away after collecting the life scales of the Suan Ni. The messages he left behind were all fake. Of course, he also deleted my cell phone number from that screenwriter. If we ran away like that, no one would be able to find us.


    However, because of this, the Suan Ni made a huge ruckus with us and even used all of its strength to make a ruckus. However, Song Nan insisted on not wasting any more time, and he could not appear in front of others.

 C187

    I was a little curious about the Suan Ni''s persistence. Under my coercion, the Suan Ni then explained the situation.


    So it turned out that the screenwriter was the destined person for the Suan Ni.


    He had come into contact with the Suan Ni several times, but his appearance hadn''t changed in the slightest. He should look exactly like this. I really don''t understand him. He has already died in front of that girl, how can he possibly reappear?! Change the skin?


    In the end, seeing that Song Nan was determined not to give it up, the Suan Ni helplessly transformed into someone who looked seventy percent like Song Nan and continued to coax that screenwriter.


    It was a good fate to take the screenwriter. There was also her obedient father, as well as the Suan Ni that ran in and out of the house for her.


    My life was miserable, but I was always tricked by others.


    Half a month passed just like that. New Year''s Eve was less than ten days away, and the empress dowager and my father had already arrived at my maternal grandma''s house. They even brought my grandma back with them, so I obediently stayed at home and allowed Song Nan to continue his search.


    Ever since my father found out that Xiao Bai was his eldest grandson, there was always a bit of emotion flickering in his eyes when he saw Xiao Bai. I generously stuffed Xiao Bai into my father''s embrace, telling them to develop feelings for each other.


    After all, I grew up here and have been back since New Year''s. I have a few good friends I can play with.


    Guilt filled my heart, I first went to Lin Jing''s house to see her. She looked a little silly, but her complexion was very good, so there shouldn''t be any big problems.


    Every day, I wandered with my childhood friends from the owner to the west, from the supermarket to the grocery store, I lived quite a fulfilling life.


    There shouldn''t be much of this kind of comfortable life anymore ¡­


    As expected, just two days after the happy days passed, I saw my beloved empress dowager''s face filled with worry.


    I thought at first that she was worrying about my life again, and that it was because of one of her best friends.


    I''m very familiar with this best friend of hers. I''ve always called her Auntie Xiao Lin.


    Auntie Lin and my empress dowager had been hanging out together when they were in their crotch pants. That was a perfect plum and green plum. During the period of jeans and red skirt, the two were well-known sisters.


    She married my father, and Auntie Lin married an engineer who was said to have been involved in the design of a famous dam in the country.


    However, the engineer died when he was very young, leaving Auntie Lin and their only son.


    His son did his best to study abroad. However, the time at foreign schools was different from the time at home. He wouldn''t be able to come back during New Year''s. Thus, for the past two years, the empress dowager would invite Auntie Xiao Lin to her house whenever it was the new year.


    This year, he could not invite her because Auntie Lin had mysteriously lost her connection!


    The empress dowager was very depressed. She had made many phone calls and went to visit Auntie Lin''s house, but to no avail. There didn''t seem to be any good reason to call the police.


    I decided to go to Auntie Lin''s first.


    Auntie Lin''s family had a house in the city, but when she was alone, she moved to the countryside.


    Her family is close to my grandmother''s house, and I''ve been here a lot.


    Outside the door, I knocked, but there was no response. I''m a little regretful that I didn''t bring Bai Yi here. If Bai Bai was here, he would at least be able to tell me if there''s anyone inside.


    Looking around to see if anyone was around, I took my universal twig and poked the lock on the door.


    After entering the door, I called out, "Auntie Lin!"


    Still no one answered me, but the door of the room was open, and I felt a little guilty as I looked at the door, which was slightly dark because of the lack of light.


    Mom, I''m a little scared.


    But I have come, to bolster my courage, and I push open the half-closed door.


    The moment I opened it, a rotten smell of mildew rushed straight into my head from my nose, making my eyes hurt.


    I couldn''t help but cover my nose as my heartbeat quickened. I was really afraid that Auntie Xiao Lin''s corpse would appear in front of me in the next second.


    First I turned on the lights in the room, and I saw the situation in the room. Luckily, it wasn''t chaotic.


    "Who!? "Who is it?!" The panicked shout was Auntie Lin.


    I followed the voice and returned, "Auntie Lin, it''s me! I am in July! "


    As I walked over, many possibilities surfaced in my mind, but when I saw Auntie Xiao Lin, my eyes widened.


    Auntie Lin looked a little haggard, but she was in good spirits.


    "July? Why are you here?" Auntie Lin sat on the sofa as if she was sleepwalking.


    I sat down on the sofa. "My mom can''t get in touch with you, so I''ll take a look."


    After Auntie Lin said "oh", she stretched out her hand to touch her neck and continued in a daze.


    At this moment, even a fool could tell that she was in the wrong. I felt that she was suffering from depression, so I might as well ask Wu Mi to come and have a look.


    Suddenly, Auntie Lin touched my neck and asked me, "July, do you think there are ghosts in this world?"


    Ashiba, how should I answer that? As a medical student, if I were to tell her that there''s a ghost in the world, wouldn''t it be a loss if I were to increase the difficulty of healing Wu Li?!


    Auntie Lin did not seem to mind my reply. She rubbed her neck and said, "I think I saw a ghost."


    Hearing her words, I started to get nervous. From the looks of it, she was still very rational. It didn''t seem like she was lying.


    Then Auntie Lin began to tell me about her recent encounters.


    This year, at the anniversary of the dam, the Ministry of Water Resources arranged for participants in the dam project to take a one-day trip to the dam. Auntie Lin also went to the dam when it was just built. After her husband died young, it became a sad place, but she didn''t go there again.


    When she received the invitation, Auntie Lin also left after some hesitation. She felt that she didn''t have much time left, and it was also good to see her lover''s painstaking efforts while she was alive.


    Therefore, she also bought a camera for her son to see.


    Together, they boarded the yacht that had been prepared for them and slowly followed the river. It was indeed a pity that the beautiful scenery of the two banks could not be shared with his lover, but Auntie Lin had taken the photo seriously.


    Just as Auntie Lin was taking serious pictures, a black mass of something appeared on the surface of the water in front of her. It looked like hair, and it flowed along the water current and scattered in all directions.


    On closer inspection, there was a pair of eyes coldly staring at her from under her hair.


    Auntie Lin screamed out in fright, but when everyone looked in the direction she said, they didn''t see the hair she said. Everyone thought Auntie Xiao Lin was seeing things and didn''t mind. Auntie Lin also thought that she might have thought too much into it, which might have led to her hallucinating.


    However, as the yacht passed through the water, Auntie Lin felt something grab her by the neck.

 C188

    At that time, Auntie Lin did not pay much attention to it. She only felt that her neck was a little wet. She thought it was a prank, but when she turned around, she did not see anyone.


    She wiped the water from her neck with a paper towel and continued shooting. But when she came back, she still felt the wetness. As such, she would unconsciously touch her neck.


    When she returned, she transferred the photo to the computer and found that there was a very strange picture.


    There was only one person''s face in that photo. This singer was very fat. His face was full of facial features, as if he was going to jump out at any moment. Auntie Xiao Lin was shocked and casually deleted the photo. He felt scared, so he decided to leave the recycle bin empty.


    However, bad things began to happen.


    Those who were close to her, those who were playing with her, they began to die one by one! Therefore, she didn''t dare go out, nor did she dare contact my empress dowager. She was afraid that it might involve them.


    Auntie Lin thought that she must have provoked something dirty to come back, but she couldn''t understand why this dirty thing didn''t harm her, but actually wanted to harm the people around her.


    I looked at the other pictures Auntie Lin took, they were all normal scenery, but I always felt that the photos were weird. So I gave him a present with my USB drive, ready to take it back to see for myself. Maybe he could find something different.


    When bidding farewell to Auntie Lin, her long hair hung down softly. The beautiful curves of her hair intersected at the front of her neck, suddenly turning into a pair of black hands. She slowly exerted her strength ¡­


    I blinked hard, and my hair went back to its natural softness.


    I can''t just ignore this. After helping Auntie Lin lock the door, I temporarily didn''t tell the empress dowager that Auntie Lin was at home, so as to prevent her from rushing over in a rush.


    When he got home, he searched the entire building but didn''t find his father and Bai Bai. It was only after he asked that he found out that his father had led Bai Bai Yu to fish.


    Originally, I thought that with the last incident, my dad might have some psychological trauma towards fishing. But now, it seems that I was overthinking things.


    The countryside did not need to specially run to the reservoir. They could find an empty river and sit there for an entire afternoon.


    I had only walked a few steps along the river when I saw my father carrying Bai Yi to fish. The winter afternoon sunlight was warm as it surrounded the two of them. The scene was serene and beautiful.


    I walked slowly toward them, afraid that my footsteps would disturb the fish I was about to catch.


    Bai Bai''s voice suddenly rang in my ears, "Mama, there''s something dirty following you."


    I only thought that if Her Majesty went to see Aunty Xiaolin, she might get stuck with something dirty, but I forgot that I was one of them.


    I stopped and looked back. Nothing.


    Xiao Bai gave me a hint, "In the river!"


    I looked into the water. I almost jumped up in fright! That dirty thing actually appeared in Peace as described by Auntie Lin. A pair of eyes that were only white stared at me.


    "Bai Bai, don''t worry about it." I feel that I should be able to deal with this kind of stuff myself, or let Bai Bai protect my dad more important.


    My father saw me and waved to me with a smile.


    Smiling at him, I did not move forward, but turned back. That dirty thing kept moving at the same speed as me, its vicious eyes never leaving me for a moment.


    I felt that after experiencing so much, my courage also increased. Seeing a bridge in front of me, I didn''t hesitate to descend into the cave.


    Because, I don''t know what kind of attribute this dirty thing is. If I were to meet Auntie Lin, I would be pestered. Then, if I were to meet other people, what will happen to it? So, I think it''s better to deal with it first.


    I crouch down and look back at him with mock force.


    It''s not unreasonable to fear evil people. Under my gaze, its eyes started to shrink back a little. I don''t believe that it can righteously hurt an innocent person. This is my confidence.


    "Hey, can we talk?" The cave beneath the bridge was so fucking cold. With such a perfect victory in terms of momentum, it was better to finish the battle quickly.


    Its head rose a little, revealing its entire face, and its eyes, which were all white, returned to normal. It was a female ghost. Just by looking at his face, he could be considered handsome.


    Since it had the intention to negotiate, I didn''t beat around the bush. "If you come from anywhere, I''ll spare your life."


    The ghost lady''s mouth didn''t move, but her voice entered my ears, "That''s impossible, I want her to receive the punishment she deserves!"


    "Punishment?" The Auntie Lin I know, although she is not a buddhist monk, but she is definitely a kind-hearted person. What kind of heinous act can she do?


    The ghost lady slowly lowered her voice, "Not only her, those around her will also die with her! "Let''s die together ¡­"


    Who does she think she is?! Whoever she wanted to die, she would die?


    Feeling displeased, I directly threw the branch and short knife towards the ghost lady''s head. Just as it was about to pierce her, a small object suddenly jumped out of the water and knocked away my flying knife with a great speed. However, the huge flame that the branch brought with it also caused the small object to suffer a loss.


    That thing seemed like a baby.


    When I pulled the branch back, the river was calm again.


    The ghost lady probably won''t come looking for me anymore. I returned home with a sense of relief. I took the photos to the computer and studied them myself before returning home for free.


    The pictures were of the scenery, only a picture of Auntie Lin.


    I took a look at the scenery and didn''t find anything, so I enlarged the picture to take a closer look.


    After looking at it for quite a long time, I still couldn''t see anything. I fidgeted with my mouse and accidentally printed out the photo.


    The printer is very old-fashioned, my dad''s company eliminated it, he was going to throw it away, I intercepted it. Only black and white was printed out, and it was still on A4 paper.


    I took out the printout. It wasn''t good to print the picture in black and white, so I wanted to destroy it. But when I held it in my hand, I realized that something was wrong.


    That day, Auntie Xiao Lin put her hair behind her head and tied her high ponytail. However, in the black-and-white photo that was printed, a strand of hair had appeared on Auntie Xiao Lin''s right neck. Upon closer inspection, the hair was still slightly moving!


    I took a stick knife and stabbed the paper. A lot of black, stinky water suddenly flowed out from the place where the spear had pierced, and some long, algal-like hair was mixed in the water.


    The smell was so disgusting that I almost puked. I never closed the door, and the smell soon alarmed the Empress Dowager. She roared, "Zhang July! What are you doing! "


    With that, she walked into my room.

 C189

    Unable to clean up the dirty floor, I quickly turned off the computer monitor. If Her Majesty saw that I was looking at Auntie Lin''s picture, it would be troublesome.


    Her Majesty looked at the floor dirty with black water and was very angry. She gave me ten minutes to clean up.


    I didn''t dare to use the mop, but rather, the kitchen took the water from the stream to this day, washed it all clean, and brought it to the courtyard to be burned together. Of course, Her Majesty was annoyed again by the anger of her burning, but she could not force me back into her stomach for reformation. She nagged me for a while and then let me go.


    But the stench in the room, no matter how, did not dissipate until it came here in vain, only then did it dissipate.


    This could be considered as having been set off against each other. I''m not done with her!


    That''s not right! It suddenly occurred to me that I had made a very serious mistake! I always thought that female ghosts would only make a move on the people around Auntie Lin, but now that I''ve angered her, there''s no guarantee that she won''t make a move on Auntie Lin!


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t sit still any longer. Carrying Whitey, I sneaked downstairs.


    He wasn''t afraid of ten thousand, he was only afraid of one.


    When he arrived at Auntie Lin''s house, the door was still locked. But standing outside the gate, I could smell a strong stench. Not good, the ghost girl must have come!


    With Xiao Bai here, the door was instantly opened. I hastily ran inside.


    As soon as I opened the door to the living room, I saw Auntie Lin lying in a pool of blood. A big hole had been opened on her right neck, and blood was still flowing out. I quickly called 120 and found the first-aid kit from her home.


    The rescue had been timely, Auntie Lin had managed to save her life.


    Since it was like this, he definitely had to call the police, and the results were soon out. Only Auntie Xiao Lin''s own fingerprints were found on the blade, so she cut her own neck.


    As I expected, I felt that the ghost must have taken control of her and let her cut herself.


    This was because Aunt Xiao Lin was normally well. After bandaging her wounds, she had been transferred to an ordinary ward.


    Since her son isn''t here, and she doesn''t have any relatives by her side, she didn''t dare to send anyone but me. This could not be hidden from Her Majesty, who came to visit and made a ruckus in order to accompany the bed, leaving my father and I to coax her to go home.


    I was afraid that the ghost girl would take advantage of my absence to find the Empress Dowager and my father and let my father carry her away.


    Standing beside the bed, looking at Auntie Lin''s pale face, I could only sigh helplessly.


    Finally, Auntie Lin woke up. Her cut was too heavy. Although her trachea and esophagus weren''t injured, she still forbade eating and talking for a short period of time.


    However, time waited for no one!


    I couldn''t wait for her to recover, so I opened the tablet to the drawing page. Auntie Lin understood what I meant and put her hand on the tablet.


    "Auntie Lin, I''ve seen that female ghost before. No, it''s an adult and a child. Do you know them?" I saw that there was no one around, so I spoke quickly and quietly.


    Auntie Xiao Lin''s finger hesitated for a long time on the board before she finally wrote, "I think I do."


    Looking at Auntie Lin''s painstakingly written words, I felt a little helpless. What do you mean, ''I seem to recognize''?


    Did Auntie Lin do wrong to them when she went to the dam in the past? Could it be that their death was because of Auntie Lin?


    I was frightened by my own theory, but I asked, "Did they die because of you?"


    This time, Auntie Lin did not hesitate to write, "No."


    I believe her! She was actually an existence similar to a godmother to me. I believed in her unconditionally.


    However, someone told Auntie Xiao Lin''s son about this. After he found out, he immediately flew back.


    Wasn''t this what they were doing?! Since Ren Ji is back, I definitely have no reason to stay by Auntie Lin''s side!


    I was so angry that I clawed at my feet. I''m so angry!


    Calm down, I think I won''t be able to get to the hospital anyway, so I might as well check and maybe find some clues.


    So I went to Auntie Lin''s house again.


    The stench of the house had not yet dispersed, and I had not brought it in vain, so I could only bear it.


    I walked around the living room for a while, but I couldn''t find any important clues, so I entered the study.


    The study was very neat and tidy. I heard that it belonged to Auntie Lin''s husband. Other than cleaning up, Auntie Lin would not come in.


    My brain had always been bigger, but strangely, I thought that the ghost''s death was related to Auntie Lin''s husband. After adding ten thousand words to the tragedy, I found a big photo album.


    The photo albums were old-fashioned. The pictures inside were all posted on the wall and they were all in black and white.


    I looked at them one by one. There was a blank space that attracted my attention. The marks of being torn off were very obvious. It should be the events of the past two days.


    He checked the study first but found nothing.


    I thought of the place where Auntie Lin cut her neck, and I ran over and saw a trash can next to it.


    In the trash can, I first saw a big pile of hair. I went to the kitchen to get a pair of chopsticks and took it out.


    His hair was wet, and there was still fresh blood on it. It looked a bit disgusting, because his hair still seemed to be moving.


    I tossed my hair aside and continued to look at the trash can. Sure enough, I saw a fragment of the picture inside.


    He picked up the pieces one by one and then put them back together. The ghost lady he had seen earlier appeared in the photo.


    At that time, she was holding a baby that was still in its cradle and smiling bashfully.


    It had to be her, but how did she die?


    I sat down on the floor and took out my cell phone to call Yin Tongtian. It was still the same photo with the date on it, so I told him the exact location and date. Yin Tongtian quickly found out and told him that he immediately brought the information to meet me.


    I originally thought that he would just directly shoot it for me to see, but right now, I am really a little too busy by myself. He can still help me when he comes, even though I know that with his personality, he definitely won''t do anything to compensate me, so I don''t know what he wants me to help him with.


    Yin Tongtian was quick to arrive. Sure enough, it was convenient to have cultivation experience. I have the title of reincarnation of a dragon woman, how come I don''t have this ability?


    Don''t tell me about the Fantasy State. It''s white, not mine.


    The information that Yin Tongtian had brought with him was very simple, it was nothing more than the ghost lady''s name and age, the cause and place of death, as well as the information about her child.


    I looked at Yin Tongtian''s serious face and wanted to slap him. This material doesn''t even need to be photographed, he could finish it in one sentence. He personally ran over to me, clearly wanting me to help him.


    "Yin Tongtian, this information of yours has no value at all!" What I want to know is how they died! "

 C190

    "Look at you, you''re still so impatient." Yin Tongtian mocked me first, then took out a transparent adhesive film and pasted the pieces of the photo onto it.


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to be joking with me, my tone softened. "What do you want to do?"


    He fixed the picture and smiled at me. "Have you forgotten what my old profession is?"


    Ashiba! This stupid brain of mine, Yin Tongtian is a Daoist!


    With the Taoist''s support, I felt my body stiffen and began to urge Yin Tongtian to come with me to the hospital. Yin Tongtian packed away the photos, not in a hurry. He put on a pair of disposable gloves that he had pulled out from nowhere and picked up the hair that I had thrown on the floor.


    "This female ghost is very resentful, she''s not easy to deal with."


    I rolled my eyes at him. This guy was trying to add chips for himself.


    I have two choices. I can call senior brother Zuming over, but senior brother Zuming and Whitey are hiding from each other. It doesn''t seem appropriate to call him over, or else I''ll just obediently go along with him.


    However, this matter had already become like this. I couldn''t drag it out any longer. I could only say, "You saved Auntie Xiao Lin for me. If you have any requests, feel free to mention them!"


    Only then did Fox Yin take off her gloves and put them back into her gloves. "I just like dealing with people like you, who are so open and bright," she said proudly.


    I said to myself, "I don''t like dealing with people like you, who are not very open."


    After arriving at the hospital, I saw that Ren Ji was helping Auntie Xiao Lin turn the situation around, so I relaxed a little. It was still daytime, but that ghost girl didn''t have the time to take action.


    "July, just go back and rest. I''ll take care of my mother!" Ren Ji hurriedly invited me and Yin Tongtian to sit down. "Is this my brother-in-law? He was so handsome! "You have to be good to my sister!"


    He was so quick with his words, he couldn''t even block them. In the blink of an eye, he and Yin Tongtian were locked in battle.


    I was too lazy to explain to him, so I began to coax him: "Ren Ji, my empress dowager knew you were here and wanted to call on you, so she sent me to take your place for a while."


    These words were filled with loopholes, and Ren Ji froze on the spot.


    Auntie Lin knew what I meant, so she wrote on the tablet I gave her to let Ren Ji come to my house.


    Since his mother had already said so, Ren Ji could only go.


    As soon as I saw him leave, I quickly locked the door. Yin Tongtian had placed restrictions on the door, and if anyone wanted to come in, they would think of something else that they had to do quickly.


    A single room like this had its own bathroom. Yin Tongtian went to get a basin of water and set down all the benches on top of it.


    I was dumbstruck as I watched him spin around who held him. His mouth was mumbling to himself at lightning speed.


    Just as I was about to faint, he finally stopped.


    Yin Tongtian took out the picture he made and placed it on the surface of the water.


    Then, he peeled off the gloves and took out the ball of hair. Auntie Lin stared at the ball of hair in horror, her body shaking uncontrollably. Yin Tongtian asked Auntie Lin, "Did you cut open your neck to take out this ball of hair?"


    Auntie Lin nodded slightly. I felt a pain in my neck, as if something inside was about to grow out.


    Yin Tongtian, this time, wasn''t wearing gloves. He grabbed the ball of hair with his bare hands and began mumbling something. Then, he held the hair and circled it a few times above the picture. Suddenly, it started to burn.


    After a few seconds, he let go and the ashes from his hair that had coincidentally burnt out scattered evenly onto the photo.


    The photo began to change, as if it was healing back to its original state. Soon, the branches began to sway in the wind, and the mother and son began to move.


    This is too fucking unbelievable. In that instant, I have a little admiration for Yin Tongtian.


    It wasn''t over yet. Yin Tongtian undid the bandage on Auntie Lin''s neck and sprinkled some medicinal powder on it. The powder''s effect was quick, and in a few seconds, it was completely healed. However, Yin Tongtian said that this powder couldn''t really heal the wounds. It would only last for an hour. Once the effects were over, the wounds would become more severe and the healing time would increase.


    But he couldn''t care less about that now.


    Yin Tongtian reached out his hand to grab the photo, and from the top of her head onwards, the ghost lady actually slowly separated herself from the photo and stood on top of the water basin.


    Auntie Lin sat up and leaned against the bed, looking at the ghost girl.


    One man and one ghost had no intention of speaking.


    "Hey!" I just looked at the information and couldn''t remember the ghost''s name. I''m ashamed, "We''ve checked, you drowned, it had nothing to do with Auntie Lin. Why are you pestering Auntie Lin?"


    The ghost lady''s eyes were staring at Auntie Lin, not giving me any of it, but she answered my question, "How is it that she has nothing to do with me?!" She''s the one who killed me! "


    "At that time, the boat you were in capsized because of the undercurrent. No matter how powerful she is, she can''t control the undercurrent to hurt you, right?" Yin Tongtian, as expected of a professional, asked the main point directly.


    The ghost lady snorted and asked Auntie Lin, "Do you know what''s going on?"


    Auntie Xiao Lin nodded her head and tiredly closed her eyes. She began to tell us a story that had been sealed for a long time.


    At that time, Auntie Lin and her husband didn''t get married for long. After the dam was built, the two of them went to the dam with some close friends. At that time, they were always renting small wooden boats like that. With a small amount of money, they could go downriver.


    Auntie Lin and the others had a large number of people. When they were renting the boat, the ghost lady and her son rented the same boat with them, but Master was afraid that something might happen to them.


    The two ships sailed at about the same time, but Auntie Lin''s boat was behind the mother and son. The ship in front encountered the undercurrent, causing the entire ship to capsize.


    People struggled in the water, but in those circumstances, unless a professional rescuer went to save them, they would all die. The master of the boat couldn''t bear to go and save her, but he was stopped by Auntie Lin and her husband.


    Auntie Lin''s husband studied water conservancy engineering, so he was able to tell at a glance that he was going to die.


    In the end, everyone could only watch helplessly as those people were submerged in the water.


    After Auntie Lin finished telling this story, she let out a long sigh. This matter was nothing more than a tragic case to her, and it did not affect her greatly. But to her husband, the meaning was different.


    Auntie Xiao Lin''s husband believed that the dam''s undercurrent still rescue measures incomplete all have to do with himself, day after day of research and reform plans, and finally due to excessive fatigue and premature death.


    This was the main reason why Auntie Lin had never been to the dam. The people she deeply loved had sacrificed their lives for it, so what could be more sorrowful than this place?


    After the ghost lady heard this story, she continued to sneer. This warm feeling didn''t seem to move her at all.

 C191

    The ghost lady sneered and said, "The debt he signed has been paid, but what about you?"


    "Me?" Auntie Lin was puzzled. "What have I done wrong?"


    "If you don''t save me, I won''t blame you. But why did you stop that master from saving my son?!" The ghost lady''s face was filled with resentment, her eyes became even fiercer, "At that time, he saw my father my son lift up the water surface and want to bring the boat closer so he can leave, but even so, you still stopped him!"


    The ghost lady said, and began to struggle to climb out, "I will always remember your cold tone! I can''t forget! I can''t forget it! How can someone like you have someone close to you! People like you shouldn''t live in this world! "


    Yin Tongtian stood in front of Auntie Lin, berating her harshly, "Even if she''s in the wrong, aren''t you murdering those people? Do those people deserve to die? "


    The black aura on the ghost girl''s face grew stronger and she lost all rationality. "Damn it! They all deserve to die! All of you deserve to die! "


    Yin Tongtian let out a long sigh, "If you don''t repent, I can only eliminate you."


    After he finished speaking, he took out a yellow talisman and threw it into the basin. The water in the basin instantly had a suction force and sucked more than half of the ghost girl inside.


    The ghost lady struggled to pull herself out. Yin Tongtian took out another talisman and hit the ghost lady on the forehead. This time, he directly sent her into the water.


    Looking at the ripples in the basin, Auntie Lin muttered, "Even if I knew this would happen, I still wouldn''t let Master go save someone. That would be the life of a whole ship! Even if they are not my close friends and relatives, I will not regret it at all! "


    Suddenly, the ghost lady''s hand reached out from the basin, holding her son who was still in his infancy state.


    It was unknown where Auntie Lin got the strength from, but she actually stumbled out of bed and hugged the baby in her arms!


    "You think I owe you, I''ll repay you myself, you ¡­" Rest in peace! " The baby boy lay cutely in Auntie Lin''s arms, but there was still a murderous look in his eyes that was hard to conceal.


    The ghost woman slowly disappeared into the basin, and the picture dissipated.


    I looked at the baby for Yin Tongtian to make a decision.


    Who knew that Yin Tongtian would ask, "Are you sure you want to raise him?"


    Auntie Lin nodded firmly. This isn''t an ordinary baby boy, it''s a ghost boy! It was the right choice to give it to Wu Miaoyang, so how could Auntie Xiao Lin do whatever she wanted?


    However, Yin Tongtian didn''t care about what I said. He turned to the ghost baby and said, "I will give you the rest of Auntie Xiao Lin''s life. You can grow up like a normal child."


    Neither Auntie Lin nor the ghost baby had any objections. Yin Tongtian took out a mirror. The mirror looked very simple and unadorned. It was a bronze mirror, but there were some decorative patterns on the edge of the mirror''s back.


    Yin Tongtian took the blood from Auntie Lin''s fingertip, wrote her birth date on it, then took the baby boy''s hand and placed it on it. Slowly, the baby boy''s face began to turn purple and swell, and after a while, black, stinky water began to flow out, just like a normal baby.


    However, looking at his eyes, I felt that the resentment in his heart had yet to be resolved.


    Yin Tongtian told Auntie Lin a few more things to pay attention to, and I couldn''t help but say, "Yin Tongtian!"


    Yin Tongtian waved to me, indicating that I should not interrupt him and let me down!


    When Yin Tongtian finished speaking, he suddenly added, "Your mother suffered so much just to make you live normally. You should see for yourself."


    He pulled me out of the room.


    I understood his good intentions. As long as he still wanted revenge, he would come back after he sent it to Wu Mi. Furthermore, it would be even more troublesome for Wu Mi to cultivate it into a very powerful kid. In this way, it would be the best method.


    "Alright, you can speak now if you have any objections."


    I blinked at him. "Where''s your mirror?" "Let me take a look."


    Yin Tongtian shook his head with a smile, then pulled out the mirror for me.


    I looked at it in my hand. This should be the mirror Fang Hu mentioned as it was a lifespan. I could see how much of my lifespan there was left in the mirror.


    Looking through it, I still couldn''t find anything that could tell me how much lifespan I had left. That fellow Yin Tongtian looked at me with a beaming smile, and even made me feel cold to the point that my hair stood on end.


    "Hey!" Don''t just laugh, how will you use this thing? "


    Yin Tongtian took the mirror and held it in his hand, pointing it at my forehead. Then ¡­


    A bunch of random code appeared...


    Yin Tongtian was also a bit confused. He said that before, when he tested me, there were some numbers, but now it became a random code. It was possible that I could live a little longer and die at any time.


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have been curious about the day that Zhang Xuan died. Now, he was in such a dilemma!


    He returned the bronze mirror back to him. "It''s not fun. You can keep it. I should go home and get it."


    After stuffing them up, I wanted to run away, but Yin Tongtian was waiting for me to finish. How could he want me to run away?


    "July? No rush. It''s been so long since we''ve last met. I''ll treat you to coffee and a chat!"


    As I struggled, I shouted, "Yin Tongtian, how can you be so cruel? I''m still a pregnant woman! How can you let a pregnant woman drink coffee with you! It was simply unforgivable! "Anger both humans and gods ¡­"


    Before I could finish, I found myself in his office. Can''t we play happily together?


    Staring angrily at Yin Tongtian, I put on a determined look to strike.


    However, Yin Tongtian took something out, and it immediately attracted my attention.


    What he took out was a box.


    I couldn''t tell if it was the box that Song Nan wanted, but it seemed to be made of material and shape.


    "Where did you find it?"


    Yin Tongtian shook for a moment and then put it away, "Do you want it? "First do me a favor."


    Evil capitalist! I sat down on the couch in his office and said shamelessly, "Even if you don''t show me, how did you get here?"


    "After I answered your call, I asked my men to go check out the information. Then I went to the dam and found the box at the bottom." Yin Tongtian said with a smug look on his face, "Speak, do you have anything else to ask?"


    How strange, why did he think of going to the river?


    "Yin Tongtian, how does your brain look like? I told you to help me investigate the ghost lady, do you have to directly jump into the river to investigate? Afraid I won''t help you? Or what? "


    Yin Tongtian smiled, "You don''t understand, this is the police''s intuition! If you''re a water ghost in a lake or stream, it''s normal for you to stay in one place for more than 20 years. "

 C192

    Yin Tongtian continued, "But in a dam where there is often a strong impact force from the water, even a ghost would be killed by it!"


    In that case, I understood that the ghost and her son must have been attached to a box in the water for so long. In that case, this box is probably what I want.


    Yin Tongtian knocked on the table, "Don''t think of using any other method to take the box away from me. Even Song Nan wouldn''t be able to do that."


    I don''t know where his confidence came from, but it was a pretty confident one.


    I shrugged my shoulders. I promised to help him. Besides, he helped my Auntie Xiao Lin originally, so I will definitely repay this favor.


    Seeing that I agreed, he took out the clothes that he prepared and made me look like an old lady. Luckily, he didn''t die and gave me a pill.


    I touched my face and immediately burst into tears. All wrinkles!


    Raising his head, he saw that his line of sight had lowered by two centimeters. Just look at my claws, they had shrunk together with my height!


    I threw myself onto the sofa, not wanting to see anything that would reflect light. "Yin Tongtian, can I still change back?"


    Yin Tongtian had been very gentle with him. Although he had become an old man, he was still a handsome one. He only had a few wrinkles and age spots on his face. It seemed like he could start flirting with girls at any time.


    It was too unfair! I indignantly asked him, "Why do I look like your sister now?! Shouldn''t I be younger than you? I don''t want the wrinkles on your face, quickly remove them! "


    Yin Tongtian gave a reasonable answer, "Because men are never as old as women. It''s only normal for me to do this."


    Pui! This fellow was so shameless!


    But think about it, I might not even live that long.


    I will endure all of this! But why should I ride the green train with him?! It was a hard seat!


    A handful of old bones, sitting on a hard seat for a day and a night, rocking back and forth, I think I can go get Grandma Meng''s soup now.


    Getting off the train, I felt the whole world tremble. I protested many times on the train, but was suppressed by Yin Tongtian, who said that was the only way to feel real.


    I just wanted to say, "Real little neighbor sister!"


    But after that, I really couldn''t help but be willful. Yin Tongtian clearly explained the severity of the problem to me before he came here. It was him who picked up the new list, so we can split the money evenly.


    When the parents of a wealthy businessman heard about a village with a long life, he went to visit, but he lost contact with the wealthy businessman. The wealthy merchants took many people to investigate, but were unable to find out what had happened. Thus, they found Yin Tongtian.


    The rich businessman''s parents had gone to Longevity Village last year near New Year''s. Yin Tongtian had searched for a long time, but didn''t find any clues. Therefore, he decided to go there disguised as an old man.


    Of course, I have my own opinions about this. "If you want to pretend to be an old man, then do it yourself! If I am powerless, I can only implicate you. "


    I''m really not trying to shirk my words. The last time I helped him, Song Nan was already throwing my face away, and he even almost played me to death. I didn''t think that Song Nan would come to save me this time, even if I wanted to get the box for him.


    Yin Tongtian didn''t care at all. "I feel that you are Mascot''s body. I am more at ease with you."


    Actually, what he meant was that he wanted me to attract ghosts, so I might bring out the ghosts faster. I should have done it earlier and gotten the money earlier.


    Money, this amount of money, if I honestly worked as a nurse, I wouldn''t be able to earn this much in ten years.


    I pounded my aching waist as I caught up to the dashing Yin Tongtian. "Handsome Yin, let''s talk about something. I''ll follow you in the future, okay?"


    "Didn''t you say your husband wouldn''t let you help me?" Yin Tongtian didn''t even look at me. He was implying that I was completely ignored by Song Nan and couldn''t make a decision.


    But is this baby the kind of person who listens to her husband''s words? The answer was definitely no! Besides, Song Nan isn''t my husband...


    "Aiyee!" "You''re so unreasonable. Isn''t my husband you?" I hit him on the shoulder with my fist, using all my strength.


    Yin Tongtian cried out in pain, "Damned old granny, do you want to murder your husband?"


    Pui! He entered the scene rather quickly.


    After getting off the train, we had a long bus ride, and then we had an ox train ride for more than three hours. Finally, we arrived at our destination.


    At this time, I deeply experience the pursuit of longevity is not easy, if longevity to pay this kind of price, I would rather short life!


    Yin Tongtian said coldly, "You''ve already paid the price ¡­"


    I waved my fist at his back.


    Before they arrived at the village, they saw a small stream. Yin Tongtian said that this stream was called Crane Creek. It was said that the Immortal Crane of Longevity had once drunk water from this stream.


    The weather wasn''t cold here. Yin Tongtian and I were wearing simple clothes and were slightly sweating.


    Walk along the stream and you''ll be there in no time. The village was a typical southern minority village. They wore mostly blue, with lace at the collars, cuffs, and right breast. They looked pretty good.


    Seeing us, a girl walked over. Her Mandarin was a bit strange, and her words were also very strange. "Guest, where are you going?"


    Daoist Yin Tongtian was very familiar with her. He clasped his hands at the girl and bowed, while I also followed.


    "I beg for your longevity." Yin Tongtian''s words were also very brief.


    The girl smiled, nodded, and left. Her thick hair was wrapped in red thread, braided in a long braid and coiled around her head. This strange aesthetic, see my palm itch, especially want to pick out those red line.


    Incurable obsessive-compulsive disorder, I''ll endure it!


    Yin Tongtian looked at me with a troubled expression and told me that this was the custom here. Women of different ages, old, middle, and young, also had a black, blue, or red wool ribbon tied around their hair.


    A married woman should wear a phoenix crown during the new year, that is, a fine bamboo tube, wrapped in a red cloth handkerchief, with a red silk ribbon a foot long and an inch wide hanging from the bottom. There was a round silver medal on the crown, and three small silver cards hung from it; they called it the dragon''s bun, which hung in front of their foreheads.


    Dragon bun? I don''t know if it has anything to do with Nine Dragons, but if it has something to do with Nine Dragons, then it''s much easier. I have the Lifescales of the Suan Ni and Ya Ya, so I can just call them over.


    As we spoke, the girl led us to the guest room. This guest room was a house for the guests. As more and more people came, they specially prepared a house for the guests.


    Yin Tongtian and I pretended to be husband and wife, so we naturally stayed in the same room. Actually, it wasn''t any different. They were all old and 70-80 years old, so they definitely had no nightlife. They were not afraid of them coming to listen to the wall.

 C193

    After staring at Yin Tongtian for a long time, my stomach started to growl.


    Yin Tongtian looked at me with a serious face and loudly said, "Old granny, are you hungry again?"


    I feel his deep malice, what is this? He dealt with me with a few buckets of instant noodles on the train. After getting off the train, he didn''t even find a small restaurant to compensate me. So what if I''m hungry?!


    "Isn''t it all your fault? The money you earned is not even enough for me to eat. There''s always money to eat!" I replied even louder. Then, I started a long string of nagging, causing Yin Tongtian to be stunned.


    As a matter of fact, it was effective. A few minutes after I unilaterally bellowed at Yin Tongtian, a girl knocked on our door and asked in a soft voice, "Guest, are you hungry?"


    I ran to the door and opened it. The girl was dressed differently from the girl I had seen before, entirely in the clothes of a college student, but I couldn''t care less about that now, and my eyes were on the tray she had brought with her.


    The girl brought in the tray and set up the plates and chopsticks for us, but she didn''t seem to want to leave. She just sat there and watched us eat.


    Yin Tongtian ate while chatting with the girl. I was responsible for the entire meal.


    The girl''s name was Jincheng. She had been sent out to school since she was young, and she only came back once during the winter vacation. Actually, the people in the village were relatively isolated from the outside world. Outsiders could come, but they could not leave. And the kumquat is the dream flower''s sister, so under the dream flower''s insistence, is able to leave the village.


    The Dreamy Flower was not a name. Rather, it was a title. It could be said to be the equivalent of a village chief. In other words, the Dreamland Flower was more like a sacrifice, or perhaps a witch.


    The important matters of the village were decided by the Dream Flowers, worshipping the heavens was also the Dream Flowers'' duty. It felt like this was more like the model of a matriarchal clan.


    Citrus is very clever, he told us all this, colleagues, we made up the false information has also found out most of it.


    After we finished eating, she quickly cleaned up the dishes and said, "Guest, let''s go after the new year. Our annual pork is completely free to the guests."


    "Year pork?" I like all kinds of delicious food, this is the first time I''ve heard of pork.


    "That''s right, this is the custom here, as well as the secret to our longevity. A bite of the annual pork would last for many years." He sounded serious, not like he was trying to trick people.


    After saying that, Jincheng turned around and was about to leave. Yin Tongtian suddenly called out to her, "Jincheng!"


    "Customer, is there anything else I can help you with?" Citrus smirked, the dimples at the corners of his lips looking very charming.


    Yin Tongtian casually said, "I''ve been looking forward to the Village of Longevity for a long time. I heard that there''s a spring in the He Creek that can extend my lifespan by ten years if I''m lucky enough to see it."


    Jincheng frowned and thought for a while, then asked Yin Tongtian, "Customer, are you sure you have this spring? How come I''ve never heard of it? "


    "It might be because everyone is spreading rumors, but since I''m here, I might as well go find him."


    "Okay, but don''t lose the customer." "If you get lost, he''ll give you directions."


    Yin Tongtian hurried to thank him. The way I looked at the kumquat was a little off. Indeed, there was someone who loved the handsome old man. He wasn''t like me; he had shriveled into a bitter gourd.


    I snatched Little Orange from the hands of Yin Tongtian. When I held it in my hands, I realized that this Little Orange was actually carved from stone. Its golden body and green leaves were completely natural.


    "Yin Tongtian, this should sell for a lot of money, right?" I can''t help it, I''m tempted by everything about money.


    Yin Tongtian snatched back Little Orange and stuffed it into his pocket. He used his hand to pull at my clothes and walked out. "Old granny, walk a hundred steps after dinner and live to ninety-nine."


    He Xi had traversed the entire village. If one wanted to go down He Xi, they would have to pass through the village, so He Xi was almost one of the few unexplored locations in Yin Tong Tian.


    After a long walk, Yin Tong finally asked, "Do you feel that something is wrong?"


    "En!" I nodded. "The rice is a little too sweet."


    Yin Tongtian rolled his eyes at me and said, "You only know how to eat! Didn''t I find that there aren''t any men in this village?! "


    No man... "Is that so?"


    Alright, my focus is all on eating. I really don''t really care about having a man.


    "From the time we entered the village to the time we left, I didn''t see a single man on the way." Yin Tongtian picked up a small stone from the ground and played with it. "I''ve come to investigate before. Although there aren''t many men in the village, there are still some."


    Generally speaking, it was normal for there to be no men in the village. It was possible that they had gone out to work. But it''s already the new year. Even if you''re working, it should be time for you to come back, right?


    "Then tell me, where are all the men? Could he have been sent on a special mission? "


    Yin Tongtian tossed the stone in his hand into Crane Creek and rolled his eyes at me. "You''re getting old and still able to use your head. Are you dizzy?"


    I picked up a large stone from the ground and was about to throw it at him when he suddenly shooed at me.


    I thought he was changing the subject and Rock threw it at him without hesitation. He dodged nimbly, but maintained an expression of listening attentively.


    "What are you listening to?" Is someone singing? " I won''t hit him either.


    Yin Tongtian listened for a few more seconds, then pulled me forward along Crane Creek. After running for about 5 minutes, I couldn''t even finish running 800 meters 5 minutes. In this short period of time, even if I wasn''t able to run 2000 meters, I would still be able to run 1500 meters.


    Just as I was about to lose my breath, Yin Tongtian finally stopped. A hole appeared in front of us.


    Ashiba, I hate caves, so I didn''t hesitate to tell Yin Tongtian, "You go in, I''ll guard the door."


    Yin Tongtian looked at me and said, "Aren''t you afraid of something strange coming from outside? This is near the tropics, and if a horrible animal or a poisonous snake comes out, don''t call me. "


    After saying that, he walked in. After thinking about it again and again, it was indeed safer by his side. Following him was the best choice.


    I turned on the flashlight on my cell phone and followed him in.


    Once inside, Yin Tongtian said, "July, turn off your cell phone. There''s something on the wall!"


    This logic is a bit strange. If there''s something on the wall, you should use your phone to carefully look at it. Why do you want me to turn it off?


    But he said that, so I just shut it.


    After turning it off, I understood why he told me to turn it off, and the scene in front of me was really beautiful! I looked at the scene in front of me and my eyes were a little dazed. This is simply ¡­

 C194

    Dark patterns started to appear on the walls and slowly emerged. The next second, I found myself in a world of light. Everything was like a 3D scene formed by light.


    There was a dragon hovering overhead. It seemed to be chasing a ball of fire.


    The flames finally fell to the ground, turning into a beautiful woman. The dragon turned into a man.


    The woman and the man gave birth to a daughter, and the daughter and the woman were sealed together in the cave.


    After sealing her, the woman''s body broke into countless pieces, each of them turning into a baby and rapidly growing into a young girl ¡­


    A stab of pain came from my shoulder, and the scene in front of me collapsed.


    I turned around and saw Yin Tongtian. I felt a little regretful that this matter should have something to do with this village, because the hair of this woman was very similar to the dragon''s bun that Yin Tongtian had described to me.


    Could it be that this really has something to do with the nine dragons?


    I told Yin Tongtian about what I saw earlier. Yin Tongtian was very puzzled about the fact that all of the girls here were women, because when he first came here, he had definitely seen a man before.


    In the scene, the man was sealed in this cave. Could this be the place?


    Isn''t it too easy to let us in?


    I looked at Yin Tongtian. With a grave expression on his face, he stood protectively in front of me before leading me deeper into the cave.


    The cave wasn''t very deep, but the deeper we went, the darker it became. I turned on the flashlight with my cell phone, and the light came out. I hesitated. "Yin Tongtian, why don''t we go back first?"


    Yin Tongtian was very stubborn, he kept walking without saying a word. I couldn''t see anything for a long time, and I could only feel him in front of me, and now I began to wonder if it was him.


    I stopped and called out to him, "Yin Tongtian, stop!"


    After shouting this out, I felt that Yin Tongtian had instantly disappeared. I guessed that it was very likely that Yin Tongtian and I had already been separated.


    Without Yin Tongtian, all that was left in my hand were the Liangzi and Suan Ni, but I didn''t know which bead their life scales were on!


    "You''re a dragon girl?" The sound came from all directions, but it also seemed to be coming from above his head.


    I stood where I was and asked him, "Are you a dragon?"


    The dragon was silent for a long time.


    "Where are the people who came with me?" He has plenty of time, and I don''t have time to waste with him.


    The dragon didn''t answer, and then I found myself outside the cave, with YinTongtian.


    He walked out. I feel that the dragon doesn''t have any intention of making things difficult for us, but Song Nan and I need Life Scale, so we will continue to look for the dragon.


    After we returned, there was no change. The village provided us with food every day, and we could also run around the village. However, there were no men in the village other than the guests who had come.


    There were quite a few guests. Including me and Yin Tongtian, there were almost twenty of them. They were all old people, some were husband and wife, and some had come alone.


    But everyone''s goal is the same: to live longer.


    I really didn''t expect to spend so much time here. Luckily, Yin Tongtian helped me make a puppet at home, otherwise my phone would have been blown up by Her Majesty.


    However, in order to avoid any loopholes, Yin Tongtian left my phone in his office. What I have now is a new phone that he gave me, the kind that the elderly use to smash walnuts.


    We tried to greet the old people, to talk to them, to ask where they came from, how they knew about this place. They all answered vaguely about where they came from. The other question was mostly about friends.


    It''s the same excuse we had, and it''s good.


    It was only a few days before the Spring Festival, so the idle time to do nothing was fast. In the blink of an eye, New Year''s Eve arrived.


    The kumquat had previously said that it wanted to eat the annual pork meat that would extend its lifespan.


    By the time we were called in, the pigs were ready, and the whole village could smell the aroma.


    The place to divide the pork was at the home of the dream flower. The Menghua family had a large courtyard, and it felt like the entire village would have plenty of room for prosperity.


    There were two stone platforms in the courtyard, and on each of them, there was a young pig. This year''s pig gave me the feeling of a roasted suckling pig, except it was an adult pig that was roasted.


    Kim said it wasn''t baked, it was warm. They have their own custom here, the pig of the year of the wind.


    Legend has it that, long ago, the pigs in the village were never raised, and the pigs were raised to thirty or forty catties. People were always busy from year to year, and couldn''t even eat a single piece of pork.


    At that time, the dream flower received Guanyin''s dream, let her dig a tree brain rattan to light the pig.


    As expected, there was a big pig in the village the next year.


    This story is very dull, not much to read, but I looked at Yin Tongtian, his eyes in the same expression as mine. We haven''t seen a pig in so many days.


    Divided pig is a sacrificial ritual. I watched the dream flower dance like a God for a long time, then gave the two pig heads to the priest.


    The next step was to split the year with the pigs.


    I didn''t expect two pigs, one from the village, and one from us. A pig is a little hard for less than 20 old people, but kumquat says that the more you eat, the longer you can live, so everyone threw off their food. They ate more than Yin Tongtian and me.


    I took a bite and chewed on it. The meat was soft and it tasted so strange that I was afraid to swallow it. Yin Tongtian whispered to me, "In any case, the poison won''t die. Eat."


    I listened to him eat a few more mouthfuls and pretended not to feel well as I sat there watching them eat.


    Since I had nothing better to do, I took a look at the villagers. In the end, I saw a five or six-year-old girl standing outside the village, holding onto a small hand as she gnawed on it!


    I''m not seeing things, they''re really manpower!


    The little girl felt that I was looking at her, so she silently turned her back.


    I was about to go over and take a closer look when Dreamy Flower led the kumquat over.


    "Customer, are you not going to eat?" Nightingale frowned slightly.


    "Sister is saying, why aren''t you eating? Don''t they taste good? "


    I hastily replied, "No no, it''s very tasty. It''s just that my appetite is small, so I''ll be full as soon as I eat it."


    The kumquat told my words to the dream flower, in a special language, I do not understand a word.


    The dream flower also gave up directly to communicate with me, change to want to say the words to kumquat, let kumquat for the message.


    "My sister asked me to ask you if you''ve been to the cave."


    I looked at Yin Tongtian, and he nodded at me. I freely admitted, "Yes, my husband and I walked along Crane Creek, and when we saw that cave, we became curious and could not hold it in, so we went in to take a look."

 C195

    Citrus translated the words into a dream flower, which was neither angry nor annoyed. Then he asked Citrus to tell us that the cave was strange and that anyone who came out would see the illusion for a while.


    This makes a little bit of sense. Yin Tongtian and I went into the cave together, but he didn''t seem to see anything ¡­


    That''s not right! In the cave, it was Yin Tongtian who told me to turn off my phone to look at the stone wall. He must have also seen something! Why didn''t he tell me what he saw?


    No, no! I have to stop thinking about this, how can I not trust Yin Tongtian?!


    This Dreamland Flower did have some ability.


    When the dream flower and the kumquat left, I looked at the little girl again. She was gone.


    Was it just an illusion I wanted to see?


    When we were done eating, Menghua had someone bring us the water from Crane Creek. At first I thought it was for drinking, but who knew that it would be thrown at us, only at us, not at the rest of the village.


    Although it wasn''t cold here, the slightly cold spring water still made us feel cold inside.


    Before we could get angry, Dreamy Flower explained that it was a blessing for us.


    In the south, there are indeed some minority people with the blessing of splashing water. We can only forcefully suppress our anger and even thank Menghua.


    Go back to the dream flower to say to be afraid of our cold, to prepare cold hot water, let kumquat lead us.


    Citrus led us to a spot we had not been in before, a large yard, but the lock on the door had not been unlocked.


    She said that this place was actually their village''s hot spring, and was not open to the public.


    After the men and women separated, I leaned against the round stone wall of the hot spring and felt that there was something wrong there. If it''s not open to the public, this doesn''t make sense. Her words can be understood as an exception being made to us this time. What about the people who were previously splashed with a stream?


    I looked at the old lady who came with me. She closed her eyes in comfort, enjoying the comfort of the hot spring.


    I don''t know if it was because of the mist, but I felt as if the wrinkles on their faces had smoothed out a lot, and their hair had turned black.


    Subconsciously touching my own, my wrinkles are almost gone!


    What was going on? It can make someone rejuvenate?


    I didn''t dare to continue bathing. I wanted to leave first, but the hot spring that was originally flat ground had already sunk below the ground. The stone wall was made of round rocks, so it couldn''t climb up at all.


    "Jincheng!" "Citrus!" I shouted.


    The old ladies looked up at me and said, "What are you shouting for? The older you are, the more important things become. Are you annoyed?"


    Am I the only one who has seen this? Or could it be that this stone wall was an illusion?


    I gritted my teeth, held the rock by the water''s edge, and jumped up. Unsurprisingly, I was knocked back and fell heavily into the water.


    Those old ladies looked at me as if they were looking at a monkey. I said angrily, "What are you looking at?" I need to pee? Do I have to pee in this hot spring? "


    "Of course you can!" "From now on, you''re not outsiders. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    My three views have been refreshed again, what do you mean by being able to pee in a hot spring?!


    I was just saying it casually, but it didn''t take me long to realize that I was going to pee.


    After recognizing another person, he was finally unable to hold it in, and a wave of heat flowed out.


    I sat in the water in a daze. I didn''t want to move, so when did I do such a wretched thing?


    Fortunately, there wasn''t any weird smell coming out. I looked at the faces of the surrounding old ladies that were getting younger and younger and felt even more flustered.


    My legs felt a little numb. I slowly stood up and tried to move them, but there was a strange feeling coming from between my legs!


    My hands trembled as I touched it. Between my legs, there actually grew a male organ!


    Oh my god! I...


    I rushed towards those few old ladies without a care for anything else and touched their lower parts. Just as expected, they have also grown male organs!


    Only now did they begin to panic, but it was already too late.


    We just looked at each other and slowly became men.


    Who knew what Yin Tongtian''s group would do? Would they become women?


    After a long time, the hot spring became the same, we put on the blue and green national costume, forced to become the people of the village.


    We were taken to the courtyard of the dream flower. The dream flower had already changed her attitude towards us. What used to be estranged respect was now full of contempt.


    Soon, the men in their original clothes were brought over. I recognized Yin Tongtian at first glance, but Yin Tongtian didn''t recognize me.


    After the men in their original clothes arrived, they stood there for a few seconds before they pounced towards the Dreamy Flower. I guessed that it must have been planned by Yin Tongtian. However, there was no way for them to get close to the Dreamy Flower. When they were less than a meter away from it, they both fell to the ground in pain.


    Meng Hua coldly said, "All these years, you pigs have been really brave. Let me beat you up!"


    The moment her voice fell, someone lashed out with a whip like men. Those of us who had recognized our husbands hurried over to protect them. I took advantage of the chaos to get close to Yin Tongtian.


    Yin Tongtian''s face was filled with shock. He pointed at the adam''s apple that had just sprouted out of my throat and asked with a trembling voice, "You are July?"


    It''s good that he didn''t say anything, but the moment he said it, I got angry. If it wasn''t for him, would I have fallen to such a state?!


    I''ve thought about it, this place definitely has nothing to do with dragons. It''s just to give me something I''m interested in so I can live here peacefully until I eat New Year''s pig.


    What about the most basic trust between people? What about love?


    I reached out my hand and viciously pinched Yin Tongtian''s soft flesh. It''s all his fault!


    The dream flower made the whip stop, and then it made us stand in the yard, one word at a time.


    Then, a woman came in, picked one up like a cabbage, and gave the pill in her hand to the dream flower.


    The dream flower forced the man to take the pill and let him follow the woman.


    I poked Yin Tongtian. "Yin Department, your charm isn''t good. Look, you aren''t the first to be chosen."


    Yin Tongtian hated me so much he wanted to kick me, but I nimbly dodged his kick.


    When the dream flower heard the sound, it coldly glanced at us and didn''t say anything.


    Yin Tong''s mouth was agape. "I think we''re going to be dragged to help with the birth, are you going to get up?" he asked in a low voice.


    I...


    I''ve never seen such a shameless person!


    "Yin Tongtian, I''ve found out what I need to do now." That old couple must have been turned into young men just like us. "So what do we do now? "Do you want to stay here and sleep with women and have children?"


    Yin Tongtian blinked at me with a face full of contempt. "Don''t you think that''s good enough?" After he finished speaking, he even shamelessly threw a coquettish glance at the woman who just came in, turning her into a red apple.

 C196

    This time, the woman really did choose Yin Tongtian.


    To my surprise, it turned out to be kumquat.


    I also ate the pill. Other than the faint fragrance of the medicinal herbs, there didn''t seem to be any other flavor.


    Citrus led me back to her room. She didn''t live with the dream flowers.


    In the room, Guerin closed the door.


    In the next move, she began to undress.


    "Jincheng, you know I''m a woman, I can''t have sex with a woman!" I turned my face away to show my attitude.


    "If we didn''t have sex today, you''d explode. Remember the pill my sister gave you?"


    I''m shocked, that pill actually had this kind of effect!


    "Don''t be in such a hurry!" "This kind of thing cannot be rushed ¡­" I took two steps back. I''m still a virgin. Can you not be so impatient with me?


    But the girl couldn''t wait. She didn''t wear much, so she took it off in a few breaths. She took off her own and rushed to take off mine.


    The medicine was working now, and I finally knew what it felt like to be hard enough to explode.


    But I still don''t want to!


    While I was still in a daze, the kumquat directly opened his pants and was about to sit down.


    This time, I couldn''t care less as I cried and shouted, "Song Nan! Song Nan! Come and save me! "


    But it was too late. I felt like I had entered a warm place.


    To be honest, I even have the heart to die right now.


    Closing my eyes, I felt the kumquat moving up and down in my body. My heart was desolate. I, I was actually tricked by a woman, I don''t want to live anymore!


    "Did you resist me so much in July because you have someone in your heart?" "No," I said.


    No matter what, I am a woman after all, and you still want to come with me. Even if it is to save me, how can I not be angry?


    "Of course!" I opened my eyes and looked furiously at her, who was smiling brilliantly. Her face was filled with comfort, and no matter how I looked at her, my hair was standing on end.


    "Who is it?" She began to move slowly again, but her voice was still soft.


    "Of course! Didn''t you already see it? " This kumquat is also strange, didn''t he know that Yin Tongtian and I are husband and wife together? Why did he ask such a question? Did it discover that we were fake?


    "You mean Yin Tongtian?" "You''re jealous?" Citrus'' voice suddenly turned cold. Isn''t it too fast?


    I nodded. "Otherwise, who else would it be?"


    The kumquat suddenly pressed down on me, lifting my chin slightly with its hand. This movement was very familiar. The first time he was with Song Nan, he did the same thing ¡­


    Song Nan?!


    Suddenly, the feeling under my body changed. I had recovered my original body, but our bodies were still connected, because the kumquat had become Song Nan.


    Song Nan slowly lowered his head. His lips were less than a centimeter away from mine, but he didn''t kiss me.


    There was a certain amount of venting in his subsequent actions before he finally embraced me and slowly calmed down.


    His arms, which I had not seen for a long time, I huddled inside, thinking of nothing.


    Song Nan called out my name softly, but I pretended not to hear him.


    He thought that I had fallen asleep. After a while, he said softly, "I was too greedy. I even thought that the person you love should be me."


    A tear fell from the corner of my eye as I sniffed the cool breath of his fading lust.


    I don''t love anyone, and I don''t dare to love anyone.


    He slept through the night without a single dream.


    When I woke up, I was like a kumquat, and Song Nan was like a man before me.


    I remember Min Hao said that Song Nan can''t change his face unless the Ghost King changes his face with him.


    Since Song Nan could change now, it meant that he at least had a working relationship with the Spirit King, or else he had agreed to some condition of the Spirit King, which was why the Spirit King was with him.


    After talking to Song Nan, I realized that what I saw in the cave was not an illusion. There was indeed a sealed dragon in the cave.


    They sealed the dragons, and the dragons sealed them here.


    Judging from Song Nan''s request for the nine dragons'' Life Scale, it was clear that he wanted the nine dragons to do something for him. If he wanted to control it, he would first have to give him freedom.


    Therefore, we must first rescue the dragon.


    When I was taken away by Yin Tongtian, Song Nan knew that we were coming here. This was one of the places that he had discovered, but didn''t know how to make his move. He had taken advantage of the situation and killed Jincheng to change into her appearance.


    Therefore, the kumquat we saw was Song Nan.


    This treacherous old man, he actually tricked me! Luckily, I was smart and used Yin Tongtian as a cover.


    Life in the village was very simple. The Dream Flower was usually in her courtyard and would not come out. So Song Nan and I discussed going to the cave again.


    When we arrived at the stream, Yin Tongtian was also there, greeting me happily, "July, long time no see!"


    Long time no see! In less than two days ¡­


    No, he shouldn''t be greeting me! I am kumquat now, does Yintong know?


    I used a questioning gaze to denounce Yin Tongtian. Yin Tongtian could only admit: "Do you still remember that little orange that Jincheng gave me?"


    "So what?" Looking at his face full of superiority in IQ, I wanted to slap him.


    Yin Tongtian took out the little orange, and showed it to me from a strange angle. It turned out that there was a "Song" carved under the leaf.


    Pui! These two people are so shameless, hiding it from me! Causing me to lose so much face!


    I really want to cut all ties with them!


    This time, we have advanced equipment, the Golden Finger of Song Nan.


    It really was the golden finger. Song Nan raised his hand, and the golden light drove away the darkness. Actually, it''s all right, just so that we can see each other, but there''s still nothing in the cave.


    The two of them didn''t have any common topics to talk about. I felt a little bored walking away, so I tried to find something to talk about. "Song Nan, do you know which earthworm was sealed here?"


    Song Nan looked at me helplessly, then used his free hand to pat my forehead.


    Even though it was different, I pretended to be wronged as I covered my head and looked pitifully at him.


    Song Nan felt around in his pocket and took out a lollipop. He passed it to me and said, "I''ve bought it for a long time. I don''t know if it''s still edible. Try it."


    I accepted the lollipop, which I had never seen before. It said "I don''t know this foreign language". Peel off the wrapping paper and lick the sugar. The milk is delicious. I stuffed the wrapping paper into my pocket and followed behind Song Nan in satisfaction.


    "The one sealed here should be Hornless Kiss." Song Nan didn''t forget to explain to me, and he even used the most straightforward words: "The Hornless Kiss is the work of the Rain Deity, it can extinguish fire."

 C197

    Extinguish the fire? I remembered what I had seen before, the dragon chasing the flame.


    No wonder they love each other, this is an attribute problem.


    Sighing a few times. What does this have to do with me? I clearly remember that I have to take revenge for turning me into a man!


    After walking for a long time, Song Nan finally stopped. "Hornless Kiss, come out!"


    "It''s you ¡­" Hornless'' kiss sounded, but it did not appear.


    "Yes, it''s me. Why are you sealed here?!" Song Nan and Hornless Kiss This was like a conversation about a code word. I remembered a movie I watched when I was a kid: "Cucumis melo, I''m a potato!"


    Thinking of this, I started to laugh foolishly while biting my lollipop. Yin Tongtian poked me once before I recovered my wits. Spicy crayfish, what am I doing? Can''t you be more serious now?


    "Don''t care about why I''m sealed here. Leave, I won''t agree." Hornkiss directly sent off the order to expel the guest, which was a bit awkward.


    Song Nan did not give up and continued, "Hornless Demon, are you willing to be sealed here? For what love do you think you are? "


    Horned Kiss was silent for a long time before he asked, "What do you mean by ''self-righteous love''?"


    "Crime is a merciless flame. How could she fall in love with you?" Song Nan''s tone was certain. "I''ve seen her at the foot of Mount Kunlun. She doesn''t have a wick, so how could she fall in love with you?"


    Even I felt the anger of Hornless Kiss. Song Nan ran to his doorstep and said that his wife was fake. Isn''t this slapping his face?


    Hornless Kiss wasn''t someone who was easy to deal with. He directly asked back, "Then for someone as careless as you, do you know how to be a lover?"


    Thoughtless, how could I forget, Song Nan did not have a heart. Just now, I was complacent because of a lollipop. I thought Song Nan had already fallen in love with me, but he didn''t realize it. It''s me, thinking too much.


    I chewed the sugar out of my mouth and swallowed it. However, the staff was still not willing to be thrown away. He rubbed it a few times before stuffing it into his pocket.


    Song Nan''s expression was as calm as usual, "Don''t worry about me. What I want to tell you now is that you should follow me. Did you see that the Lionheart and Suan Ni''s life scales are in our hands?"


    I stuck out my bracelet and raised my arm like a fool.


    "So what? I didn''t care about their lives. I can do anything for the sake of sin. " Hornless Kiss was just like a type of love, unapproachable.


    Yin Tongtian suddenly said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I feel that the woman you''re talking about really doesn''t love you."


    Hornless Kiss did not answer Yin Tongtian. Yin Tongtian continued, "If she loves you, she will not continue her children by luring outsiders to the village. If my guess is not wrong, that crime should still be alive right now. It should be the Dreamy Flower, right? "


    Horned Kiss spoke up this time, "Young man, you guessed right. But I do not necessarily need her to love me if I love her. I have no regrets in doing all this for her."


    Yin Tongtian sneered: "No regrets? Have you never even seen her while you were hiding here? If you knew what she was doing now, would you have said something like no regrets? "


    Hornless'' voice hesitated a little. "What about the crime? Tell me, what happened to her? "


    Yin Tongtian took the opportunity to say, "Okay, we''ll bring you the crime the next time. You''ll know when you see it for yourself!"


    I don''t really understand what he meant. Sin, what should I say about the dream flowers? What''s the use of bringing her here? Will she speak for us?


    How could she not say coldly, "You ignorant pigs!" That''s good enough. I don''t think she''ll help us.


    Yin Tong smiled charmingly, then whispered in my ear, "Nian pig, she left three behind."


    Three? This appetite was too big! I really did have a new level of respect for her.


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "I feel that Hornless Kiss still cares a lot about his attitude towards crimes, if we ¡­" Yin Tongtian stopped mid-sentence and raised his eyebrows at Song Nan.


    Song Nan nodded. We sat down by a big rock by the river. I couldn''t help but get closer to Yin Tongtian.


    Yin Tuntian lifted my shoes with his foot. "Married woman, watch out. Your husband is watching. Hurry back to where you''re supposed to be."


    If you say so, then I''m not happy. I haven''t even disliked him yet, but he came to dislike me first!


    "Pui!" I have something to ask you! " I reached out and pinched his face.


    Yin Tongtian''s face twisted as he began to beg for mercy, "Don''t, you''re my empress dowager, okay?! "If there''s anything you want to ask, just ask."


    "Didn''t you take some medicine that day? "Are you ¡­" It was a question I had been thinking about at random, but when I said it, it felt as if it had changed, as if I were questioning my adulterous husband.


    Yin Tongtian sneakily glanced at Song Nan and made a face at me, "Eldest Miss, my aunt, you don''t have to worry about me anymore for your sister-in-law. Even if I had a hundred guts, I still wouldn''t dare to betray our tigress!"


    I took advantage of the situation and said smirking, "I haven''t even met my sister-in-law. When I have time, let''s meet up."


    "Mhmm, tell your sister-in-law to make you something nice to eat. Your husband is fine, but he can''t eat anyways."


    The awkward atmosphere lasted until the evening, when we began to act.


    With the two of them, any door could easily be opened.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, an indescribable aura began to spread out. For the first time, I listened to them, not just to the other people''s walls, but to them as well.


    I glanced at it for a few seconds, and then the picture froze in a difficult motion.


    Song Nan was too lazy to do anything, he just kept the four of them in the illusion realm and turned a deaf ear to my words, "Keep in formation." This narrow-minded old fogey, do you have to be so vengeful?! A bit more magnanimous can bring him back to life?


    I was a little anxious inside. Their snake''s fiery appearance would definitely make Hornless Kiss angry, but whether this fire would burn them or not, we would not know.


    Song Nan ignored me, and I told Yin Tongtian about my worries. Unexpectedly, Yin Tongtian didn''t care at all. He even said with a mischievous smile, "Relax, Hornless Kiss is a fire extinguisher."


    What was this all about?


    We entered the cave for the third time, and this time we were much more familiar with it.


    Before we could say anything, Hornless Kiss opened his mouth first. "Where''s the crime?"


    If we look at it this way, Hornkiss must care about sin, so our chances of success will be higher.


    Song Nan put on an act and said, "Are you sure you want to see it?"


    Hornless'' kiss was a bit anxious. "Hurry! I want to see a sin! "


    "If you saw her, and she didn''t love you as you think she did, would you come with me?"

 C198

    I stare at the pitch-black hole in a daze. Did I live for too long and lose my Mind''s Eye?


    Song Nan was originally preparing for another round of negotiations. He didn''t think that Hornless Yoga would be so cooperative. He was also stunned.


    Yin Tongtian softly said, "One step at a time. In any case, he is sealed. He can''t do anything else."


    Song Nan probably felt that there was nothing wrong with the situation as well, so he decided to let the four of them out. The formation was maintained very well, not the slightest bit of disorder. Not even the slightest change could be seen on the expression on the team''s face.


    A trump card of the bomb rank, the moment I brought it out, it was immediately different. I consciously took a few steps back.


    Hornless Kiss did not immediately erupt into rage. After a few seconds, it began to rain down from above the four of them. This rain was no ordinary rain. If a drop of rain fell on a person''s body, it would be a hole.


    So, this is a biting dog that doesn''t bark?


    The four of them quickly disappeared, leaving only a ball of fire in the rain.


    The rain slowly stopped, and the original shape of the flames was revealed. Song Nan kept his golden finger, and the cave was still not completely dark.


    "Sin, long time no see ¡­" The voice of Hornless Kiss became very old.


    For some reason, the ball of fire did not reply.


    Song Nan, Yin Tongtian, and I were watching together, wondering what would happen next.


    However, what happened after that was a bit boring. He watched as a dragon emerged from the darkness and swallowed the flames before rushing out of the cave.


    Even when Hornless Kiss placed his Life Scale on my bracelet, I still felt that something was wrong.


    It''s that simple? Impossible, right?


    But now that he had obtained the Life Scale, the seal of the dragon had been removed, and the entire village had disappeared.


    But? What was wrong?


    After bidding farewell to Yin Tongtian, Song Nan sent me to my grandma''s house using the illusion realm. I told Song Nan what I felt in my heart. Song Nan only said, "But, believe him."


    With that, he left.


    I looked at the air, confused. To be honest, Song Nan is very different from the him I first met.


    In the beginning, Song Nan was a domineering, crafty old pervert. The more contact he had, the more his childishness was revealed. Not only did he not tell me anything, but he liked to let me guess more and more.


    I believe him? Who was he referring to? Hornless kiss?


    The more I thought about it, the more worried I became. It was only after I made sure it was Hornless Kiss''s Life Scale that I calmed down a little.


    What did Song Nan''s words mean?


    "In July, I cooked another type of soup for you. Try it ¡­" The empress dowager suddenly barged in with a bowl in her hand.


    I just came back, I don''t know the situation, I took the bowl first.


    I looked at the milky white soup and its strange aroma. I felt like it might be fish soup. I was completely insulated from the fish now and I was a little repulsed by it.


    When Her Majesty saw that I was just looking at it, her face immediately collapsed in excitement. "Do you still not want to drink it?"


    I seem to understand now, maybe that puppet made for me by Yin Tongtian doesn''t eat much at home. When I was originally at home, when did my mouth stop?!


    I couldn''t bear to see Her Majesty sad, so I winked at her and took a gulp righteously. It actually wasn''t fish soup. The fragrance of the milk was very smooth and smooth. He didn''t know how the empress dowager had cooked this soup, but it must have taken a lot of effort.


    When I had finished, Her Majesty gave a long sigh, pulled up a chair, and sat down in front of me.


    At first glance it was the rhythm of the conversation, and I listened.


    "Are you against it, July?"


    "Right?" What happened in my absence?


    Her Majesty continued, "You mentioned it to me before, and I thought you would agree. I didn''t expect you to have such a huge reaction this time."


    I told her? My brain wasn''t big enough to remember what constructive topic I had raised. I could only innocently wink at Her Majesty.


    Her Majesty mistakenly thought that I had loosened up a little and put on a bluff before continuing, "You know, I didn''t want to have another one, but your grandmother was too agitated this time. She was originally just a grandson, and didn''t have any more ¡­"


    I know what''s going on. Her Majesty wants to give me a younger brother or sister or something.


    This was a good thing! I saw that the empress dowager didn''t want to before, so I didn''t insist. I didn''t expect that I''d actually think things through this time.


    However, I couldn''t compare myself to Her Majesty. I suppressed the excitement in my heart and said, "I''m afraid you won''t love me after you have a younger brother or a younger sister with my father."


    Her Majesty stretched out her hand to pinch my chubby face and said with a smile, "So I don''t love you either!"


    Pui! Is she my biological son?!]


    Although they had five uncles, only the third and fourth uncles were born to the grandma. The eldest and second uncles were born to the grandma''s ex-wife, and the youngest uncles were adopted by the grandma. Although the three of them treated my grandma as their own mother, they were not close to my third or fourth uncle after all.


    Third uncle''s family had three daughters before he could have a cousin, and fourth uncle''s family did not want to have a daughter ever again.


    After Elder Cousin Su Wen left, he urged Fourth Uncle to give birth to another, and Fourth Uncle discussed it with the empress dowager, thinking that if the empress dowager wanted to give birth to another, he could persuade Fourth Aunt.


    As for the empress dowager, my father must have persuaded her a lot, which was why she agreed.


    I am already over 20 years old and Her Majesty is almost 50 years old. Logically speaking, she has not been in menopause for long. If she wants to give birth to a child, she will definitely have to go to the hospital.


    We''ll be back the next day. First, I took Her Majesty to Wu Millet''s place for a thorough examination.


    The results were good. Everything was normal and he could get pregnant. Then Wu Mi introduced the director of the Department of Reproductive Medicine and arranged a complete plan.


    Her Majesty originally wanted to examine her body. There was an academy opposite my house, and there was also a reproductive department. Actually, Wu Mi listened to my arrangements. No matter what, I feel that it''s not safe in the side yard. It''s better to stay in a place where I''m more confident.


    I dare not risk Her Majesty.


    I pulled Her Majesty to one side and whispered to her, "It''s very likely that I''ll stay here and work ¡­"


    With that said, the empress dowager straightforwardly set up a file here.


    Such a pitiful father and mother ¡­


    After settling them down, I received a text message informing me that YinTongtian had sent the money to my card.


    I asked Wu Mi how much it would cost, and what Yin Tongtian called me, in addition to the previous one, is about half the cost.


    After watching my father drive off with Her Majesty, I told Wu Mi my thoughts. I wanted to continue working with Yin Tongtian to earn all the money I needed.


    Wu Mi didn''t quite agree with me, but he couldn''t think of any better way, so he had to promise to help me protect my father and Her Majesty.

 C199

    Ever since my father found out about Bai Bai, he rarely stayed by my side. It was the same this time, I directly left him with my father and Her Majesty.


    My father said that Her Majesty had once tried to wash Bai Bai and left him in the washing machine. When my father found out, Bai Bai and his clothes had already been hung outside the room and turned into a ball of ice.


    There was also one time when the empress dowager watched TV with her arms wrapped around Bai Bai, watching as she stuffed Bai Bai down to her feet ¡­


    Therefore, my father decided to cultivate Her Majesty the idea that it was the eldest grandson, so as to not be naive and be torn apart as a pillow.


    If Empress Dowager really thinks of me as a big grandson, my position in the family will probably drop by one.


    I didn''t go home. I called Yin Tongtian directly.


    Yin Tongtian listened to my thoughts, directly drove the car to pick me up.


    I always thought his office was just a name, but who knew it actually had an office, or was in an upscale office building.


    It had to be said that Yin Tongtian was truly very rich.


    Everyone in the firm was busy. What was even more amazing was that people would pop up from time to time. Yin Tongtian said it was because there wasn''t enough space. But he couldn''t be bothered to move, so he superimposed space.


    Xiao Bai, who was at the level of a mascot, was led by him to superimpose space and told me that I definitely could not work in it.


    The superimposed space was a very magical existence. The interior was completely free from gravity, but it was still orderly.


    Yin Tongtian said that it''s not good for my health to go to such a place as this.


    If I think about it, this is similar to a weightless environment, and I''m not a trained astronaut.


    As I was leaving, I saw something flash behind the bookshelf, but it was so fast I couldn''t see it.


    That back was so familiar. Where had he seen it before ¡­


    After leaving the superimposed space, I felt a little dizzy. I rested for a long time before I recovered, but I couldn''t forget that familiar back view no matter how hard I tried.


    "Yin Tongtian, do you have anyone I know here?"


    Yin Tongtian brought me a glass of milk and laughed at me. "How would I know who you know?"


    Well, it does seem to be so. We don''t have much interaction.


    "So when do we start working? "I need money, don''t look for me if you don''t have enough." I still remembered my purpose, which was different from helping out. "If you have any conditions, just tell me."


    Yin Tongtian leaned against the wall and thought for a moment. "You''ve helped me quite a bit, and you''re Zuo Ming''s junior-apprentice sister, and you even have some kinship with him. We should just do as we''re told."


    I also agree with this. I really don''t have much ability on my own, other than recruiting ghosts.


    "Yin Tongtian, we didn''t bring back that rich merchant''s parents this time. How come they still gave us so much money? What happened to his parents? " I''ve always held back on this question. Even when Song Nan was here, I didn''t dare to speak to Yin Tongtian.


    "He already knew that his parents might be gone, so he just wanted to know how they disappeared."


    The world of the rich was truly hard to understand.


    Yin Tongtian continued, "Do you remember that after that, there were no men in the entire village?"


    I must have remembered that. I nodded.


    "The transformed man is to help the woman in the village give birth to a child. After the child is born, the man will take care of the woman for a month and then she will disappear." Yin Tongtian lightly said.


    This was typically done and then thrown away! Sin, it really is worthy of being called a sin. It is so cruel, using the last bit of its value.


    Luckily, Hornless'' kiss had killed her. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how many more people she would have killed.


    The office has a lot of cases every day, but there aren''t many that can get me involved. Yin Tongtian also works in the Bureau every day, so most of my time is spent playing games in front of the desk Yin Tongtian prepared for me ¡­


    I''ve been there a few times, like helping the old lady find the cat, or some old man who lost his dog.


    Today, there was finally a big case. A certain university in the city has had students committing suicide in recent years, but fear of affecting the school enrolment rate was suppressed. However, this year, a professor''s daughter had died. The professor was furious and insisted that the school give him an explanation, or else he would expose the matter.


    The school was very generous, saying that as long as they could find out the reason, they would give them as much as they could.


    When I heard that, my eyes lit up. If I were to triple it and split it in half, I would have almost all the money I could get.


    At my urging, Yin Tongtian reluctantly accepted the order. After the school had left, Yin Tongtian looked at me with a worried expression, as if I owed him a hundred and eighty thousand yuan.


    "Hey!" Isn''t that what you do? What''s so hard to accept from this list? " I really don''t understand, he''s a professional!


    Yin Tong looked at me. "Aunt, do you know where schools are usually kept?"


    That didn''t bother me. I knew, "Graveyard!"


    "Screech!" You know it! You still dare to pick up the phone after knowing about it? " Yin Tongtian only had money in his eyes, he hated me so much that his teeth started to itch, "Do you know how many years of evil ghosts have you been plotting? Do you know what he killed for? "


    I honestly shook my head and comforted Yin Tongtian, "Aren''t we just going to investigate!? "Even if we can''t beat him, we just have to figure it out. We can take however much we can."


    After I finished speaking, I drove Yin Tongtian to the school to have a look.


    Yin Tongtian knocked on my head with the car keys. "To think that your sister-in-law would like to treat you to a meal today. All you care about is making money!"


    "What?" Sister-in-law wants to treat me to a meal? "Really?" I am very interested in this sister-in-law who only exists in legends. How perfect a woman must be in order to subdue this prodigal Yin Tongtian.


    Yin Tongtian nodded, "Speak, are you making money first? Or should we meet with our sister-in-law first? "


    This... Since you''re still there and can''t run, I might as well go see my sister-in-law first.


    "I want to see sister-in-law!" With these words, he could finally see a bit of gratification in Yin Tongtian''s eyes.


    Yin Tongtian pulled me over to pick up senior apprentice brother Zhuoming. Since Bai Bai was not around, there was nothing to be embarrassed about.


    However, just as Yin Tongtian was about to stop the car, Zuoming asked me in a low voice, "Where''s Bai Bai?" "Sleeping again?"


    I patted my stomach and said, "He''s gone."


    When senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming heard this, he became anxious and even asked me with a shaky voice, "What''s wrong with Bai? Who did it?! "White ¡­"


    My scheme succeeded, and I laughed very happily: "Big Bro Zuo Ming, it seems like you care about my family quite a lot, calling him ''Bai Bai''. Why did you change into a ten thousand year old ice mountain just from seeing him? Xiao Bai did not leave his consciousness at your place.


    Senior Zuming blushed when I told him about it, so he turned his head away and no longer paid me any attention. I''m a little sorry I didn''t bring the white ball, but if I put it in his arms, the scene would be even more explosive.

 C200

    When Yin Tongtian saw his senior brother''s face turn red, he knew that I must have gone after him and shot me a glance. I acted as if I didn''t see it with my thick skin.


    Sister-in-law really was so beautiful that she didn''t have any friends. She just smiled. It was so beautiful that it could cause a country to fall. After eating the dishes she cooked personally, I felt that Yintong was really lucky.


    It was already very late after dinner. Yin Tongtian asked me to stay with senior apprentice brother Zuoming.


    The room was very large, but it only had a master bedroom and a second bedroom. Yin Tongtian meant that he slept with his senior brother and left the master bedroom for me and my sister-in-law so senior brother Zuo Ming wouldn''t have to sleep on the sofa.


    We agreed to this proposal, but after taking a bath, I still felt uncomfortable when I saw that there was a great beauty in the bed.


    "Sister-in-law, my sleeping state doesn''t seem to be that good. I seem to have had snore, grind my teeth, and fart before. Don''t look down on me." I stood by the bed and told her what could have happened.


    Unexpectedly, her sister-in-law smiled. "Girl, you''re really silly and adorable. Who''s not like this?! I even kicked your Yinge out of bed a few times before? "


    Ye Zichen couldn''t tell that his sister-in-law was gentle and weak, and that her kung fu was pretty good.


    Sister-in-law helped me pull back the quilt. "Come quickly and sleep, and don''t call me Sister-in-law anymore. Just call me Sis Bei Bei. I''ll call you Sis Yin from now on."


    This is a good change. Big Sis Bei Bei has only placed me under her influence. In the future, that bad guy Yin Tongtian can''t bully me anymore. However, he didn''t seem to have bullied me.


    After we made bed, we turned off the lights and started chatting, talking from college to junior high school and from junior high to work. The more we chatted, the more it seemed like we were getting along, and this was the first time I knew that a sister was so happy.


    The next day, I slept until I woke up naturally. It was already afternoon. Yin Tong was sitting in the living room with a dark expression. Bei Bei didn''t want him to call for me, so he could only bear with it.


    "My bed, is it comfortable with you?" I felt the words Yin Tongtian squeezed out of my teeth.


    As I ate the food that Big Sister Bei Bei brought me, I happily replied, "Brother-in-law, your bed is very comfortable."


    Today, the number of times Yin Tongtian rolled his eyes at me was the sum of all the whites of his eyes.


    Due to my unparalleled laziness, coupled with the fact that I deliberately ate very slowly in order to get angry at Yintong and spent a lot of time bathing, we arrived at school without even catching up to the evening.


    "It''s all your fault for dragging it out, you have to come at night, I don''t care!"


    Will this baby be afraid of this? Small Case!


    I''m an idiot, who am I afraid of? After I led him aimlessly around half of the campus, Yin Tongtian grabbed my hand and forgot where we were supposed to go.


    It was a common thing to say that there were suicides at school, or that there were suicides every year. That school doesn''t kill one or two a year, but it puts them down.


    However, this school was different. Every year, more than one student would die. The time of death was different, but the location was the same: the Chemical Laboratory.


    According to legend, the first one to die was a female student from the Department of Chemistry. They all said that she had seduced a professor from the Department of Chemistry to become a graduate student. Initially, her results could only be considered average. Back in the day, the number of places to become a graduate student was pitifully small. Yet, she was the one who managed to pass the exam. Of course, this made people suspicious.


    The chemistry professor''s wife found her way to school, scolded her in public, and made a move. That night she jumped off a building in the laboratory building and died.


    The professor whose daughter had died this year was none other than the same professor from back then.


    This could also be considered karma, but it wasn''t right for the ghost girl to have killed so many students for no reason.


    When we arrived at the chemical building, I didn''t have much of a reaction. Yin Tongtian said that it was filled with grievances. We didn''t find anything downstairs, so we decided to go up to the top floor.


    Since there are people who do experiments at irregular intervals, the elevator in the laboratory is always open. We don''t need to climb the building anymore.


    The top floor did not disappoint us. At a glance, there were at least twenty or thirty people.


    As soon as we got up, someone moved. He started to run, jumped up, and in one go, Yin Tongtian dragged that person away with him. There was only empty space. Looking down, it was empty. It was only a ghost.


    After the ghost had finished jumping, the other ghost followed suit. Yin Tongtian stood at the edge of the building, using his body to block the incoming attack, yet he still couldn''t stop it. Another ghost.


    "Hey!" Yin Tongtian, you know it''s a ghost, why are you stopping him?! " I am a little puzzled. Could it be that this fellow has been holding back his anger for so long that he wants to vent it out?


    Yin Tongtian started to feel a little overwhelmed, and even shouted at me when he found the time, "Zhang Qi, don''t just stand there and watch the show, you come and help out too. Maybe there''s a living person inside!"


    Let me pass? Stop messing around, how could I have the guts?! It''s fine if you let me watch the ghost jump, or if you let me try to pull me, but I really don''t dare to block the ghost with my body.


    If you force me with a knife, I won''t dare.


    "Brother-in-law, I''m betting on Hairy # 5, it''s all ghosts here, no one''s here ¡­"


    Ashiba, I know why, when the heavens always arranged for me to slap my face, a girl ran to the side of the building. How could I tell she wasn''t a ghost? Because she had shadows, and she had two.


    "Yin Tongtian!" I shouted at Yin Tongtian, but from Yin Tongtian''s direction, he couldn''t tell which one it was. In that instant, several ghosts ran towards the side of the building.


    I rushed to her, a little too late, and when the girl jumped up, I put my arms around her waist, but she took me down with her.


    But this was enough time for Yin Tongtian to react. He extended his hand and grabbed the starved foot.


    Yin Tongtian had a lot of strength, but he carried my online strength and the weight of the girl, making me feel as if my body was being torn in half.


    Even worse, perhaps it was because the moonlight was gone, or perhaps it was because the shadow had already jumped down that the girl woke up. When I woke up from my dream, I found that I was hanging in the air. Anyone would be scared half to death, so such a delicate and pretty girl let out a pig-slaughtering howl. It made me want to let go.


    Furthermore, she subconsciously started to struggle. I was holding in a mouthful of blood on my head, so much so that I felt like I was about to explode.


    "Stop howling, is that alright?!" I screamed even louder as I screamed. My feet unconsciously stomped on the ground, and somehow I slipped out of Yin Tongtian''s grasp!


    The girl and I fell down together. I looked at Yin Tongtian blankly. He looked at me with a face full of fear, but behind him stood a group of ghosts. As they watched us fall, a happy smile appeared on their faces.


    Standing beside Yin Tongtian was a very old ghost. His face was full of wrinkles, and he didn''t have any expression on it. I think she was probably the first ghost to die.


    Thus, when I landed, I shouted to Yin Tongtian, "Be careful behind you!"

 C201

    While I was regretting that I didn''t bring it back in vain, I fell into an embrace.


    Song Nan took me in his arms with one hand and grabbed the girl''s collar with the other, like a chicken.


    Song Nan took us back a long way before we could ease the momentum of jumping off the building.


    Before I could say thank you, Song Nan had already let go of me and the girl.


    Song Nan didn''t linger and just disappeared. He only said: "Didn''t you say there was danger and you called me?"


    Yin Tongtian soon arrived. Without waiting for him to speak, I asked him, "Did you catch that ghost?"


    "Didn''t the ghost jump down with you guys?" Yin Tongtian was puzzled. "Furthermore, Song Nan told me to let him go, I thought he already helped you catch that ghost."


    This big idiot, I was so angry at him, "Are you stupid? I saw it when we fell. There was an old lady beside you. Think about it, everyone who jumped off the building is a university student, how could there be such an old university student?! She must have died here in the beginning, because her grievances were too heavy to take revenge on. "


    Yin Tongtian and I both had different opinions, so I decided to ask this girl what happened and how she came to jump off a building.


    When he turned around, he saw that the girl was lying on the ground with her eyes closed.


    This place was about ten meters from where we jumped off the building. Yin Tongtian and I waited for the girl to wake up while watching the ghost jump off the building. The pause just now had confirmed that there were no more people upstairs, which was why Yin Tongtian was not as flustered.


    We sat on the floor, and if we opened a can of beer each of us looked like a young couple watching the stars in the wild. Unfortunately, there was no beer or lovers, only a bunch of ghosts jumping off a building tirelessly.


    "Yin Tongtian, for the first time today, I feel that you''re a good cop." As a person who knows his place, I will do as I please!] He really made me look at him in a new light today. I originally thought that he was just a demon lord from another world. I didn''t expect him to be so responsible.


    Yin Tongtian didn''t accept my kind praise. He still thought that I was insulting him, so he scoffed at my rare praise.


    When we were about to fall asleep, the girl finally woke up, but her face was filled with the confused expression "Who am I?" "Where am I?" "What am I doing?"


    Yin Tongtian pretended to take out a small notebook and began to introduce himself with a serious face. He reported his name and his officer''s number to the lady before speaking to her. I knew what his little notebook was for, and before he came out he used it to write down what she wanted him to buy.


    The girl was already in a daze from the start, but after being tossed around like this, she started to cry. However, who was Yin Tongtian? With a Heavenly Immortal like Bei Bei at home, how could he still show mercy to the fairer sex? He continued to ask with a darkened face.


    I didn''t want to waste any more time. It was already merciful of both of us to not use cold water to wake the girl up. As the saying goes, she was usually upright and was not afraid of ghosts. This girl must have done something wicked in order to have this kind of experience.


    So Yin Tongtian''s method, I completely agree with.


    The girl was sobbing out her information, but she shook her head to show that she didn''t know anything about the wicked things she had done recently or the strange things that had happened.


    After taking down her information, we didn''t have to worry about not being able to find out what we wanted. Yin Tongtian put away the small notebook and told the girl that she could go back to the dorm now.


    However, Song Nan only paid attention to me and just held the girl in his hands. The girl''s feet were already bare, so the girl''s feet were badly mangled from the ground, as if her ankles were broken as well.


    It was a little awkward, but it was better than losing his life.


    Thinking about how the girl was in so much pain just now, we didn''t even realize that we had let her down. On the other hand, the girl could bear it.


    We called 120 and explained the situation to the academy. The academy immediately sent over the details of the girl to a teacher whom we were familiar with.


    The girl''s name was Lin Qi, and she was a student of Korean. Everyone knew that Ha Han had always prided himself on being at the forefront of fashion, and now he needed money to pile it up. Lin Qi''s family was very poor, the kind that applied for special hardship, so in school, she had always been very self-conscious.


    But the teachers, Lin Qi, had a very high opinion of her. She said that she had a gentle and patient personality, but that she was dull, honest, and didn''t understand language translation.


    Furthermore, Lin Qi had to take care of her sick grandmother. Her parents had died in a car accident a long time ago, and the compensation she had received had been swept away by her relatives. Therefore, she had to take many part-time jobs in order to maintain the daily expenses for herself and her grandma as well as the medicine that she needed to take.


    It was not long ago that Lin Qi''s grandmother passed away. This was a huge blow to her. She was often absent-minded during class and was even worse after class.


    Just yesterday afternoon, she was lost in thought in the cafeteria, so she put her plate on top of a rich girl. Although that girl didn''t ask Lin Qi for compensation, she said it in a nasty tone, causing Lin Qi to almost find a hole to hide in.


    Perhaps it was because Lin Qi was in a trance that such a thing happened at night.


    Now that I say it, I admire her a little. There aren''t many who can endure hardships like her anymore.


    She didn''t have any useful information here. We communicated with the school and the school agreed to pay for the medical expenses. Only then did we rush back to the campus.


    The old lady and Yin Tongtian I saw yesterday thought that the shadow that jumped down with us was already gone without a trace. We missed yesterday, that ghost shouldn''t be so stupid as to commit a crime.


    We walked around the campus, a little disheartened, and the two of us unconsciously walked around the chemical laboratory building.


    Yin Tongtian took out the compass and wanted to use its resentment value to determine the direction. Who knew that the compass needle would turn at a higher speed than the large windmill, so he could only give up.


    Both of us thought that maybe the ghost''s body was buried right in front of the building. Yin Tongtian went to the office and called in a grave robbing expert, but the expert said the school wasn''t a cemetery before. There weren''t any old ghosts.


    As for the heavy resentment, it was mainly because the feng shui was not good. It was easy to gather resentment and raise ghosts. As time passed, it became the climate.


    Stopping and experts told us about the cause of the ghost, but he is the tomb robbing expert, we do not know anything about catching ghost, we can only courteously ask him to leave.


    After so long, we were almost done. At this moment, a male student took the initiative to start a conversation with us. He came over and asked, "Excuse me, are you guys the ones invited by the school to investigate the suicide?"


    Our instincts told us that this young man knew something about cats and dogs, so Yin Tongtian and I immediately got excited. Yin Tongtian took out his small notebook once again and smoothly introduced himself.

 C202

    When the youth heard this, he was amused. "You really are policemen!"


    Yin Tongtian put on an extremely serious expression and nodded. I moved to the side, trying to get rid of my relationship with Yin Tongtian.


    However, the young man was a chatterbox, so he quickly followed up, "Do the police carry family members when they investigate cases?"


    "No, I brought a mascot." Yin Tongtian patiently pulled back. "Classmate, what do you have to say?"


    The young man had a mysterious look on his face as he said, "I only knew that the school would send people to investigate, but I didn''t expect it to be the police. Can you believe what I''ve said?"


    Yin Tongtian might feel that this young man was too unreasonable, but he didn''t say that he was from the Special Investigation Division.


    The young man''s name is Li Jingyuan, and I don''t think he''s far from the well.


    He was Lin Qi''s high school classmate, but he also had a hidden attribute: Divine Staff. In the meantime, Lin Qi had disappeared for a few days. After returning, her lifespan had been ruined by a large amount.


    From then on, Li Jingyuan had his eyes on Lin Qi.


    However, this stare lasted for four years. Within those four years, he had bought and discovered something, but this made him feel as if Lin Qi had hidden her well.


    At this point, Yin Tongtian interrupted him, "Student Li, this doesn''t seem to have much to do with what we''re investigating, does it?"


    Li Jingyuan thought we were talking nonsense, so he quickly explained, "Don''t worry, I was just about to jump off the building."


    There was a lot of grievance here, and Li Jingyuan could feel it as soon as he entered the school. He had tried it before, but his magic power was insufficient to dissipate the resentment. Later on, he found that the souls of those killed had all been imprisoned here, including the first girl who committed suicide.


    So the girl was one of the victims.


    In Li Jingyuan''s investigation, what he found was the black shadow that we saw earlier. At first, Li Jingyuan thought it was nothing more than a shadow ghost, but after many observations, he believed that it was just the condensation of a grudge, a grudge that had its own independent consciousness.


    Yin Tongtian did not agree with this point of view. He believed that a suicide could happen every year, and it was definitely not something that could be accomplished with just a single grievance.


    Li Jingyuan had kicked Lin Qi until she was angry and wanted to kill her. He had protected her from the beginning, which was why he hadn''t succeeded in his anger. These two days, something had happened at Lin Qi''s house and he had to ask for leave to go home. Only then did he relax his vigilance, not expecting something to happen.


    "Take leave to go home? "Because of what?" I couldn''t get a word in, so I quickly asked.


    "Her grandmother died and she took a week off, so I didn''t expect her to come back." Li Jingyuan said with a hint of regret in his eyes. Why do I feel like he has a different feelings for Lin Qi? He seemed to have made it his duty to protect her.


    "Li Jingyuan, come investigate with us." Yin Tongtian sent an invitation to Li Jingyuan.


    Li Jingyuan thought for a moment and said, "If you want me to participate, that''s fine. As for the school''s money, split it with me by a third."


    I don''t have a problem with that. Yin Tongtian was unwilling, and forcefully suppressed it to a fifth.


    The first thing we did was check if Lin Qi had left the school dormitory.


    Li Jingyuan called out a person from Lin Qi''s dorm and asked around, but the person from the dorm said Lin Qi came back the day after she applied for leave. However, the vacation was not over and she was not in a good mental state, so she did not have any fun classes.


    This way, it would explain why Lin Qi jumped off the building.


    However, we still couldn''t figure out what Li Jingyuan meant by his grievances. Li Jingyuan observed for a long time, but he still didn''t see any pattern. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have protected Lin Qi alone.


    We led Li Jing away to look at Lin Qi. Lin Qi only had a vague impression of Li Jingyuan and didn''t know that Li Jing Yuan had been protecting her for so long.


    Li Jingyuan was a bit nervous, and the moment he saw Lin Qi, he immediately bowed a lot, scaring Lin Qi so much that she almost jumped on the bed.


    "Lin Qi, I''m sorry!" I really didn''t expect that you would come back. I nearly caused your death.


    His incoherent apology made Lin Qi even more flustered. "You ¡­" "What are you talking about ¡­"


    Yin Tongtian suddenly interrupted, "Lin Qi, didn''t you ask for a week''s leave of absence? Why are you back? "


    Lin Qi was stunned for a moment. She didn''t seem to be answering this question. Instead, she said evasively, "My parents sent me to the countryside. I have no relatives in the countryside, so I decided to bury me ¡­"


    "Not really?" Yin Tongtian''s eyes turned sharp as he stared at Lin Qi, "It''s true that your hometown doesn''t have any relatives willing to help your granny set up the mourning hall, but your granny''s ashes didn''t seem to be buried here."


    Lin Qi''s originally pale face was now even paler. Li Jingyuan was unhappy, "Yin Tongtian, aren''t we going to jump off a building and commit suicide? "Why do you want to talk about Granny Lin Qi?"


    "Because I saw her grandmother''s soul in July." Yin Tongtian finished speaking to Li Jingyuan, then continued to look at Lin Qi and said, "Do you know? Your grandmother wants to push you down too. "


    Lin Qi''s eyes were filled with fear. She panted heavily, as if her breathing could stop at any moment.


    Yin Tongtian slowly approached Lin Qi. "Lin Qi, I know that the reason you''re so tired all this time is because you have to take care of your grandmother. However, why would your grandmother, who has always been under your care, want to kill you after death? "


    I feel that Yin Tongtian, in Lin Qi''s eyes, is no different from a devil. Lin Qi nervously looked at Yin Tongtian.


    Yin Tongtian snapped his fingers at Lin Qi, who immediately fainted with a roll of her eyes. Li Jingyuan quickly hugged her and let her lie flat on the bed.


    "There''s no need to call the doctor. I just hypnotized her, so she might really collapse. That''s why I let her faint first." Even after Yin Tongtian explained, Li Jingyuan still glared fiercely at Yin Tongtian.


    He had already investigated the situation of Lin Qi''s family. It seemed that Yin Tongtian had long suspected Lin Qi.


    Yin Tongtian didn''t hide anything from me. "She wasn''t unconscious after being abandoned by Song Nan. Furthermore, she had been listening to us all the time. I can tell with a glance."


    That''s right, that old fox Yin Tongtian. He was used to seeing all of this, so it would definitely be difficult to hide it from him.


    "When you said you saw an old lady ghost, her body was shaking more frequently than the vibrations on her cell phone. Even pigs can see it." Yin Tongtian hasn''t forgotten to hurt me. My mind was full of Song Nan, it was already good enough that I could talk to him. How could I be in the mood to pay attention to the phone vibrations?!


    Li Jingyuan wiped the sweat off Lin Qi''s forehead, still fuming. "How did she deal with her grandmother? It''s her private matter, so what we need to investigate is a suicide case." There''s no direct link between the two, is there? If we have the time, why don''t we go to school and investigate the case? "

 C203

    Yin Tongtian shamelessly clapped. "Student Li''s analysis is right, Student Li''s analysis is right! "But can you help me analyze why Lin Qi''s grandma wants to make a move on her as well?"


    I looked at Li Jingyuan''s embarrassed face and helped him say, "I only saw an old man standing next to you, but I can''t say she''s Lin Qi''s grandmother." Furthermore, even her grandmother did not push Lin Qi down! "


    Yin Tongtian habitually gave me a big supercilious look, "Do you think that I''m telling the truth when I say that I only let go because I saw Song Nan?! What kind of cultivation experience was Song Nan? What cultivation experience do I have? I can feel his presence? Besides, if I know he''s here, I''ll drag you guys up with him.


    Therefore, Yin Tongtian guessed that the ghost that caused the incident of jumping off the building might have some sort of connection with Lin Qi''s grandmother.


    If you ask me, this brain hole is really out of the sky.


    Even if he said so, I don''t believe he let go because of Lin Qi''s grandmother, because he was still looking surprised when he told him there was an old man.


    However, after Yin Tongtian''s decision, both Li Jingyuan and I were a little hesitant. Yin Tongtian wanted to find Granny Linqi''s ashes.


    Yin Tongtian had found out that Lin Qi didn''t bury her grandma in the ground, and he had also checked every possible surveillance on the way. He finally confirmed that Lin Qi had brought her grandma to the dorm.


    Even with his police ID, YinTongtian refused to enter the girls'' dormitory. He said he wanted to maintain a high degree of loyalty to my sister, Bei Bei, on all sides. Li Jingyuan definitely couldn''t enter, so the task fell to me.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Am I really Yin Tongtian''s mascot? Why does he have a mission that he has to take me to every time?


    I took the pass that the school gave me and found the dormitory that was similar to our school''s dormitory. She also had eight people and her room was filled with all kinds of cosmetics and stuff.


    Before I went in, I was thinking about what I should say about my identity and how I should take out the casket in front of them. But when I went in, I found I was thinking too much. The curtains were drawn on every bed, and as long as I didn''t steal anything, no one would bother me.


    Lin Qi''s bed was very easy to recognize, and she also had a curtain on her bed. It was very plain, and she had obviously made it herself. The curtains were ajar, and the bed was covered with a quilt that had been lifted.


    Her bed was in the lower bunk, which made it easier for me to find things. I checked her bed first and found the urns or something.


    I wanted to see her luggage, but the things under her bed were with the person on the top bunk, and I was not sure which one, so I knocked on the girl''s bed.


    The girl was playing with her cell phone when she heard me knock and stuck her head out of the curtain. Coincidentally, it was the one that Li Jingyuan had shouted for.


    The girl had an impression of me, so when she saw me, she asked, "Sis, is Lin Qi not coming back?"


    I can''t answer that question. " "Why do you ask?"


    The little girl opened her mouth and said, "Sis, you don''t know how annoying she is. She never talks in her sleep, she cries and yells in her sleep. It''s especially scary. We can''t sleep without earplugs at night."


    "Doesn''t Lin Qi have to take care of her grandmother? "He probably doesn''t sleep in the dorms much, right?" I remember that Li Jingyuan said that Lin Qi had to take care of Grandma and rented a house near the school. Since they both rented a house, she should be living with the old man, right?


    Hearing my words, one or two girls also stuck their heads out from behind the curtain. One of them even took out a bag of earplugs, "Sis, look at this. If she doesn''t stay in the dorm often, would I need to buy so many earplugs?"


    Looking at that bag of earplugs, I had already used less than half of it. I mumbled, "It''s not good to use earplugs often ¡­"


    The girl took the bag back angrily and put it away.


    With them interrupting, I almost forgot what I was doing here.


    "Miss, what''s under this bed for you?" I pointed under the bed.


    The girl replied straightforwardly, "The things below are all hers. I don''t dare to put them together with her. If there''s anything missing, we won''t be able to get away with it."


    This straight and upright guy really made people speechless.


    I crouched down and studied what was below. There were large and small cartons, most of them covered in dust, and I had the feeling that it was because of her anger with the girl on the top bunk that there was no point in piling them up here.


    The only clean suitcase, half new, seemed to be cherished by its owner, but it had a combination lock on it.


    This wasn''t a problem for me, I just dragged him downstairs.


    Yin Tongtian, as expected of a professional, opened the password in two tries. However, there were two sets of clothes in the luggage, and nothing else.


    I considered opening the suitcase, but Yin Tongtian stopped me. "July, no, that''s right."


    "Right? What''s right? " Her grandmother''s ashes, ah, I didn''t even find it.


    Yin Tongtian proudly said to me, "Look, it''s just as I guessed, the ashes must have been taken away by the grievance mentioned by Li Si."


    "Li Si? Who''s Li Si? " Li Jingyuan was very alert and his eyes widened.


    I quickly cast aside our relationship. "My surname is Zhang."


    "It''s Zhang Sanli IV." It''s Zhang Sanli IV. This was clearly harming the innocent! I can''t accept it, but I ignore him. The more true he is, the more passionate he becomes.


    After returning Lin Qi''s suitcase, we didn''t have any plans. The three of us sat on a bench in front of the Chemical Laboratory and blew on it.


    "Boss Yin, are you going to mind the food?" Li Si opened his mouth first as his stomach gurgled.


    "No matter what, I have a loving dinner prepared by my wife when I get home. Now, I have taken over this place ¡­"


    Not only is he not eating, he even stuffed a handful of cold dog food into our mouths.


    I pulled Li Si to his feet. He didn''t care about food, I only cared about food.


    After a few steps, Yin Tongtian threw his wallet to me. At least he had some conscience.


    Li Si took me to the restaurant. The restaurant here uses a meal card and also collects money. Li Si was quite honest, he took his meal card and was about to hit it when I quickly pulled him back and handed him the card from Yin Tongtian''s wallet.


    After receiving the change, I stuffed the money into my wallet while Li Si followed behind me with two plates.


    "Oh, Li Si, there''s no need to save money for Yin Tongtian. He''s so poor that he only has money left ¡­" I stuck the money in my wallet. The photo in it caught my attention, and I thought it was a picture of him and Sister B¨¦bert. I didn''t expect it to be a picture of him with another man, a man.


    The man looked older than Yin Tongtian, and his handsomeness was inferior to Yin Tongtian. However, he carried this elegance and calmness, and was the type of uncle that all the little girls liked now.


    I''ve met Yin Tongtian''s master, this is definitely not my master! Li Si moved closer to take a look and said, "I''ve seen this man before."

 C204

    "You''ve seen it?" I''m a bit suspicious. I''ve never seen anyone close to Yin Tongtian, but he has.


    Li Si was fairly certain, "I''ve really seen him before!"


    "Then where is it?"


    "It seems... "He should have been in his first year of university. Back then, in our basic courses, what did he teach ¡­" Li Si put his plate on the table. His eyebrows were scrunched into large pimples.


    Seeing him toiling so hard, I silently gave him a piece of my sweet and sour pork. Since his brain isn''t working, he just has to make up for it.


    Looking at his weak body, I picked up another piece and gave it to him.


    Perhaps my deep sympathy and pity was too obvious, this ingrate immediately grabbed a piece of Red Braised Meat from my plate. "Don''t look down on me. Do you remember what the teacher looks like in the first year of university?"


    I nodded. "I remember!"


    It''s not that I''m boasting, but it''s not that I''m studying hard, it''s that I still have a subject to study.


    After the exam, I called the teacher to say that I didn''t think the exam was ideal, the teacher was also straightforward, said that as long as 50 points were passed I was given. However, after the results came out, I got 48.


    I know that based on my results, I probably can''t even get 48. Teacher must have shown mercy by giving me such a score.


    Therefore, I specially got someone to find me the teacher''s photo, waiting for the final exam to go through the back door.


    Because of my words, my image in Li Si''s heart suddenly rose. However, as a bookworm, I felt guilty, so when he stole another piece of my braised pork, I didn''t stop him.


    Li Si and the others were really good. After dinner, he even asked me if I should bring one back for him. I sighed with emotion, but of course, I wouldn''t let him.


    I knew it was right not to bring food to Yin Tongtian. When we returned to the laboratory, Yin Tongtian was already gone.


    No one answered Yin Tongtian''s phone. After much weighing, I left Li Si''s cell phone number. When I typed in "Li Si" and saved it, I saw that he had "Zhang San" on his account. My eyelids jumped a few times. I changed the name of Yin Tongtian from in my phone to a big idiot.


    When I went out, I saw Yin Tongtian''s car. I leaned over to take a look, but there was no one there.


    If Yin Tongtian hadn''t left and his phone couldn''t get through, could something have happened at school?


    I quickly scampered back. As I ran, my mind kept thinking about where he would go. After thinking about it, I felt that he must have gone to the top floor.


    This idiot must have found something, but he doesn''t have any consciousness in the guild. Does he want to steal our merit points?! Spicy crayfish...


    There''s actually a security guard in the laboratory during the day. I returned the school pass to Yin Tongtian and the security guard at the entrance wouldn''t let me in no matter what.


    I had an idea and asked the security guard, "Uncle, did you just see a guy with a pass just now?"


    The old man frowned, thought for a while and said, "Not Ojisan, but a rather handsome young man came in." However, he will be gone very soon. "


    "Gone?" How could Yin Tongtian leave? I was a little broken, but I was a little unwilling to give up. I continued to ask the uncle, "Uncle, when he came down, what was he like?"


    "How about what? "Young lady, why is it that when you roll your eyes, you ask a question ¡­" The old man looked at me with disdain.


    When I saw this posture, the uncle first gave me a bad label, this won''t do!


    I frowned and pinched the back of my waist. With a bit of grievance and grievance, I whispered, "Uncle, let me tell you the truth. I am actually his ex-girlfriend. I became pregnant two days ago, but he refused to admit that it was his. So I had no choice but to ¡­"


    It was so hard to hold back my laughter that I was about to let go, so I quickly covered my face with my hands.


    The old man was a little convinced and said with a troubled face, "Miss, if it''s really like this, you''d better not look for him ¡­"


    The uncle''s sympathy was not great, so I had to continue to make it up, "No! Uncle, I must find him! I want him to go with me even if I have to give birth. "


    "Miss, why do you have to go through all this trouble?" The uncle pulled out a stool from behind his butt and gave it to me. He didn''t seem to be a person without sympathy. "That young lad, he''s really handsome, but ¡­"


    Seeing him stutter, it seemed like he had something to hide.


    "Uncle!" I looked at him with determination, sniffling my nose that didn''t exist. "Just tell me directly. Since we''ve broken up, I can bear it!"


    The old man gritted his teeth and said, "That young lad already has a new girlfriend. He''s carrying her out!"


    Embracing his girlfriend?! A thought rapidly appeared in my mind. ''Could it be another one that jumped off a building?'' Yin Tongtian was guarding this place, just in case someone jumped off a building during the day?


    This resentment is too arrogant. He knows that we are here, yet he still went against the wind and committed the crime!


    I slapped the table in anger. "Uncle! Which way did they go? "


    Uncle pointed to the left, and I thanked him and hurried after him. The uncle who was behind me didn''t forget to shout, "Girl, slow down!"


    I waved at him and sped up.


    I ran forward a few steps and saw from a distance that this was the school''s consumer-area. Through the clear glass of the coffee shop, I could see the sky.


    He was holding a cup of coffee in one hand, and the girl sitting across from him was holding a cup of coffee in the other. Her head was lowered and her body was shaking visibly.


    Yin Tongtian vigilantly raised his head. When he saw me, he frowned and made a gesture as if he was chasing a dog away.


    If he''s not telling me to leave, then let me guard the door of the chemistry lab.


    I wanted to wait, but first I had to ask him for a pass.


    Seeing me continue to run forward, Yin Tongtian squinted his eyes and understood what I meant. He threw me the pass card when I was about to reach him, then waved his hand again.


    Remember, you treat a beautiful woman to coffee! I must tell Big Sister Bei Bei about this.


    From start to finish, the girl never raised her head.


    I took the card and ran back. My life is worse than my life, right?


    At the door of the Laboratory of Chemistry, I sat down on the bench before me and continued to blow the cold air. While I was debating whether to call Zhao Si over to cool the wind, Uncle Security saw me and called me over.


    He still hadn''t taken back the stool from before, so I unceremoniously sat down on it again.


    "They didn''t catch up to us?" Uncle Security''s eyes were full of sympathy. He poured me a cup of hot water using a disposable cup of water. "Drink some warm water. You can''t catch a cold right now. It will cause your illness."


    This uncle is too warm-hearted, he is definitely a warm-hearted man, I gave him 100 Likes in my heart.

 C205

    I felt a little guilty about lying to my uncle, so I told him that it wasn''t a shameful thing to investigate the matter of jumping off a building. Besides, Uncle has been here for a long time, he might be able to give me some advice.


    However, before I could say anything, Uncle started to tell me the truth. I didn''t want to interrupt his good intentions, so I listened to his nagging obediently.


    The uncle became more and more agitated as he raised his hand to point at me. "Look, handsome young men are everywhere. Where is the grass on the horizon? Why do you want to hang yourself on that tree?"


    I hurriedly nodded my head and subconsciously looked in the direction of his finger. That one look scared me to the point that I was covered in cold sweat! There were two shadows behind the boy!


    Even during the day, there were many lights on in the hall, and even a few shadows were possible. However, there were only two shadows behind him.


    Now he was in front of the elevator, and the doors were open.


    I waved my pass at him and quickly said, "Uncle, this is my boyfriend. I''ll accompany you when I get down!"


    "Boyfriend?" Accompany? No, girl! Hey! Don''t run! "


    I waved my hand behind me and chased after him as fast as I could. At least I got in before the elevator completely closed.


    Once I was inside, I slipped in and held the elevator while I watched the situation.


    That boy is indeed very handsome...


    No, no, I mean even if his eyes were glazed, he was pretty handsome.


    At this time, there was no shadow behind him, because the shadow had already reached his feet.


    I grabbed the branch, but what should I do? It was definitely impossible for him to save Lin Qi like he did yesterday!


    However, I didn''t have much time to think about it. The elevator reached the top floor very quickly, and the boy walked towards the stairwell as soon as he stepped out of the door.


    With a jolt of my mind, I went ahead and fixed the door handle together with a branch so that he wouldn''t be able to get into the stairwell.


    There weren''t any footsteps behind me, so I thought that something was wrong. When I turned around, the male student actually went to the window and looked at me with an evil smile before directly jumping down.


    I grabbed the branch and threw it out, but the boy had already disappeared from the window.


    The end of the branch sank, and I shouted "Yes!" in my heart. Sure enough, my little branch was omnipotent! But I was happy too soon, and the power of the boy''s fall and his own weight pulled me forward.


    As quick-witted as this baby was, he immediately turned the branch into a hard one. The principle of leverage was just barely enough to keep the boy from falling. Thank you for your intelligence, thank you for your physics! I hate chemistry!


    The elevator opened again. The security uncle was worried, so he chased after them.


    Uncle helped me pull the boy up. The boy was in a coma. Uncle was so tired that he was gasping for breath. He didn''t forget to hurt me. "Girl, why did you force your boyfriend to such a state? If not ¡­"


    Embarrassed, I quickly explained, "Uncle, he actually isn''t my boyfriend. I''m here to save him."


    "Save him?" The man who was going to pinch the boy suddenly stopped. "What do you mean?"


    "Actually, I was invited by the school to investigate the incident of the jumping off a building." I don''t know if saying those words will be able to redeem my image in the eyes of the security uncle.


    When the old man heard this, he froze.


    Seeing that the uncle''s expression wasn''t right, I waved my hand in front of him. "Uncle!" "Uncle!"


    The uncle came back to his senses and asked me, "Where was the rope you used to pull the boy? No, it was a stick at first... "I ¡­"


    Seeing the uncle''s incoherent speech, I thought he was scared. But who knew that the next second, the uncle would suddenly burst into tears: "Oh my god!" I have prayed to the gods for so many years. Has someone finally come to wash away my daughter''s grievances? "


    Daughter?


    This uncle was actually the father of the first girl who died. He had always felt that his daughter would not do such a dirty thing, so he wanted to restore her reputation. Unexpectedly, almost 20 years had passed in an instant.


    In these 20 years, not only was the uncle unable to help his daughter get away with it, but the reason for his suicide afterwards was also blamed on his daughter. As time passed, he began to despair.


    The old man wiped his eyes, and one of the men pinched him awake. Then he held the boy, and we got into the elevator together.


    The boy was still a little weak. His lips were pale without a trace of blood. His body was also trembling. He didn''t want to be frightened, but instead felt like he had been sucked in.


    As I watched the number of the elevators drop, my heart settled a little.


    But when the elevator reached the first floor and opened the door, the lobby of the first floor didn''t appear in front of us. What appeared in front of us was the previous top floor!


    Could it be the Wall-Hitting Ghost?


    We got into the elevator again and came out on the top floor, which must be it.


    Uncle and the boy were both panicking. They looked at me for help, which made me suddenly feel a little proud.


    But I don''t know what to do either!


    Ye Zichen took out his phone without any signal. It was impossible for him to call Yin Tongtian for help.


    At this moment, my phone suddenly jumped into a state of conversation. An ear-piercing voice, with almost no change in tone, said, "Let''s play a game. Find me before it gets dark and I''ll let you deal with me!"


    I almost threw the phone out. "Who are you?" I asked. At least give me a hint! "


    The voice suddenly said two words: "Statue."


    Then, the phone returned to normal. I remember there was a novel on the phone about how to deal with the Wall-Hitting Ghost, so while I was checking, I asked the uncle and the boy, "Do you have any statues in your school?"


    The old man shook his head and said, "I''ve been here for so many years, I''m just a gatekeeper. I''ve never paid attention to statues."


    The boy had more or less recovered, so he thanked the uncle and slid down the wall. I followed the uncle as he sat down. I touched the radiator, which was hot, to prove that we were still in the building.


    "Our school has many statues." The moment the male student opened his mouth, he gave me a shock. "Let''s not talk about the fact that every academy has its own signature sculpture. In our school, every grass field has at least one statue."


    Asiba, I was wondering why this fellow gave me the hint so easily!


    However, I''ll wait until after I get out. I quickly checked my phone''s novel on how to deal with the Wall-Hitting Ghost. I only have a vague impression that it was a bit of a struggle.


    The more I searched, the more agitated I became. I wanted to throw my phone. At this moment, the security old man suddenly opened his mouth. "Left right left left, left, left, left ¡­"


    Right! This is it!

 C206

    Left left left left left left, without searching for the key words, I followed the next half of the sentence: "Road to the Yellow Springs."


    He had found it, but where should he go?


    I found the novel, I also found that bridge, I''m still confused. It only said, "Remember the footwork of ''Right Right''. Just don''t turn around."


    But, God damn, what footwork did he have up his sleeve?!


    With my poor imagination, I can''t figure it out. Besides, should I go like this on the top floor? Or in the elevator?


    While I was frowning, Uncle Security suggested, "Why don''t we try the stairwell?"


    I can''t say it in one go, you can''t even control an elevator, how can you not play with a staircase?


    Continue studying the footwork. I want to try everything.


    With that in mind, I led Uncle Security and the boy back into the elevator. I walked the steps left and right, left and right, in all the ways I could think of.


    However, it might not have any effect. According to the books, every step is followed by the howling of ghosts and the howling of wolves. Furthermore, every step is extremely difficult, and I have yet to appear here. At the same time, I looked back at the security uncle and the boy with a guilty conscience.


    What we didn''t expect was that we were back in the lobby of the first floor! This was the first time I felt so satisfied with the look of adoration in their eyes.


    Without delay, I bid farewell to the two of them and went to find Yin Tongtian.


    Yin Tongtian didn''t really care about my "statue" problem, but he was very interested in my right and left footwork and wanted me to show it to him.


    After I left, Yin Tongtian commented, "I think, if you use this song to break through the Wall-Hitting Ghost, there''s only one reason: the Wall-Hitting Ghost is laughing to death."


    Damn, this trash! He actually looked down on his mistress! When I go back tonight, if I don''t tell him, who did I tell him?


    Yin Tongtian had just said goodbye to his sister. This baby''s life was hanging by a thread on the frontline, so he was here drinking coffee and flirting with girls!


    I plopped down on the sofa, insisted on having a cappuccino, and walked out of the coffee shop after Yintong.


    Before coming out, the singing fox, Yin Tongtian, had already called Li Si. At any rate, Li Si had his share of the money, so if he was still here, it would attract a bit of attention.


    Li Si had been here for more than two years. He knew where the grievances were and where the evil doors were.


    Just regarding the sculptures, he had already pointed out more than ten of them.


    After we analyzed the exclusion, we set three targets.


    The medical school on their side wasn''t big, but what was supposed to be there was pretty good. Our school district also had a statue of a nurse, who at first said it was Nightingale, but she held a double-stranded DNA in her hand and argued about it for a long time.


    This one in their academy was easy to recognize. In those days, Mr. Zhongshan abandoned medicine to follow the letter, but there are still many medical schools set up the statue of Mr. Zhongshan. The medical school not only had a statue of Mr. Zhongshan, but it also tested Mr. Zhongshan''s knowledge when taking the examination at the affiliated hospital.


    Even I could feel the gloom coming from this statue.


    Li said that every time someone jumped off a building to commit suicide, tears and blood would flow from the eyes of the statue.


    Just from this point, this statue must be related to the incident of jumping off a building.


    Yin Tong''s hands moved swiftly and quickly. With a few charms, the statue''s black Qi was extracted and dissipated in the air.


    During the process of the song, the statue was reduced to smithereens.


    Feeling that things shouldn''t be resolved that quickly, we decided to go to the next two statues to have a look.


    On the way there, Yin Tongtian explained to me why the medical school used Mr. Zhongshan as a statue. Although Mr. Zhongshan forsake medicine, but a sense of righteousness, can suppress all petty.


    After telling this story, Yin Tongtian suddenly fell into a state of silence. I saw that he didn''t want to bother with me for a while, so he pestered Li Si to tell me about the musical academy''s statues.


    The statue of the Music Academy was of a dancing girl. The statue was even more bizarre. Some people said that she was the one who had guided others towards the Chemical Laboratory Building.


    Based on the first sensation he had after hearing those words, he could tell that the statue was in tears. Thus, he decided to jump off the building. He couldn''t pull the statue any further. If she could guide him, she wouldn''t have to put up with music academies. It would be great if she could just let the entire school become a statue.


    When we arrived in front of the statue, Li Si and I did nothing, leaving Yin Tongtian in a daze.


    The young woman on the statue was the one he had saved today.


    When he said this, I felt that the boy I had saved seemed to have the same demeanor as Mr. Zhongshan when he was young. I''m not joining in with the wind, I really feel a little bit like him.


    The two of them that we saved with so much effort are not human?


    Yin Tongtian''s face turned ugly. I''m so silly, it''s not the first time I''ve been played by a ghost. It''s very normal. But someone as quick-witted as him was actually played by a ghost like this. He was so angry that his nose was crooked.


    I turned my head and chuckled to myself. Then, I turned to Yin Tongtian and asked, "Boss Yin, what should we do?"


    Yin Tongtian slightly narrowed his eyes, and said with a fierce look, "Burn!"


    This time, he struck three talismans onto the bottom of the sculpture. With a ''peng'', the small flame of hatred began to burn violently. The girl slowly turned into ashes in the fire.


    The third place, on the lakeside inside the Chemical Industry Academy, might have been called a statue, but it was actually just an unpolished huge stone.


    That rock is three times my size.


    Of course, the story of this stone was even more absurd. It was said that the girls who committed suicide in the past loved to read books here. After she died, somehow this place became an immortal stone. Before the final exam or the graduate exam, people from the Chemical Industry Academy would come to pay their respects in the open or in the dark.


    I scoffed at this. If they could read books here every day, they would be able to achieve the results they wanted without having to kowtow to a rock.


    It was already winter''s tail, and the ice in the lake was beginning to melt, but the weather was still not warm, and there were no young lovers by the lake with their arms around each other''s shoulders to distract us.


    I walked closer to the rock and looked. This rock didn''t seem to be anything special. It was just a normal rock.


    I kicked Rock, looking down on him, and said, "Li Si, are you sure this rock has some sort of dark business deal with the murder we''re looking for?"


    Li Si solemnly nodded his head: "Yes, yes, we will still be sure!"


    He said he suspected the girl was here. Since he''s already made up his mind, I can''t say anything anymore. Everything depends on Boss Yin''s decision.


    Yin Tongtian pulled out a peach wood sword from nowhere, walked in front of the rock, and cut it down.


    The knife was very sharp, and it slipped straight into the stone. Then blood began to flow from the cut.

 C207

    However, the blood also flashed. It looked more like a ray of blood-colored light. However, Yin Tongtian, Li Si and I also saw it.


    This stone was not a good person.


    Yin Tongtian put away his knife, and stared at me with his sharp eyes. I see, he wants me to chop a branch.


    Those who have no prospects, I submitted. This rock is very hard at first glance, what if it breaks my twig?!


    I took two steps back and shook my head at Yin Tongtian.


    Yin Tongtian pointed a finger at my nose and gnashed his teeth. Seeing how ferocious he was, I took two more steps back.


    Seeing that I had really given up on charging forward, Yin Tongtian was helpless. He first cast three talismans on it, the flame flickered, the talisman was burned away, and the stone remained standing and unmoving.


    Yin Tongtian withdrew his hand and looked at me. What was wrong with him? You''re relying on me today? Wasn''t this his style?


    Now that I think about it, I''m even less likely to make a move.


    "Yin Tongtian, if you have anything to say, tell me clearly. I definitely won''t do anything to you!" As I said this, I suddenly remembered Song Nan''s words, "But you believe him." Could it be that Song Nan was talking about Yin Tongtian?


    Yin Tongtian frowned, "July, what are you saying? Aren''t we in the same team? I can''t do it anymore, you''re the only one who can do it! "


    How could Yin Tongtian admit that he couldn''t do it? How is this possible? Ever since he came out of the building, the despicable fellow should have been the real him. How did he become like this all of a sudden?


    Even before that, he had been quite determined when destroying the statue.


    So, if there''s something wrong with Yin Tongtian, they''re actually trying to lure me into destroying the statue.


    However, on the other hand, the tree branch is probably the fastest and most effective way to destroy this rock. Yin Tongtian made the best decision, so it is understandable that he had me take action the entire time.


    Li Si looked at us with wide eyes and was a little confused. "What are you two doing?" The sky is about to turn dark. We have to kill this one before we know whether we should go find something else. Can we not waste our time? "


    What he said sounded like a gang member, and he really wanted to laugh.


    To make him reply in this manner without any sense of direction, all those random thoughts in my mind disappeared. Seriously, I wasn''t afraid of the heavens or the earth (Big Mist?!), why are you acting so cowardly this time?


    Taking out the branch, I gestured towards the rock and looked around. If there was anything wrong with the rock, Song Nan would definitely come and stop me. Since he wasn''t here, this shouldn''t be a problem.


    With a swing of the short knife, the tree branch sliced the rock as if it was tofu. Along the blade, bright red blood flowed out, but it did not spread. It disappeared within a few seconds after appearing, and there was no smell. However, this time, the tree branch deliberately did not bring out any sparks. It had always been very quiet.


    The stone was split in half, and I tried to use the knife to cut it in half. Similarly, there was a little blood and two pieces of stone.


    I was a little taken aback by this scene.


    "Yin Tongtian, what should we do next?" I can''t just keep cutting like this, can I?!


    Yin Tongtian squatted down, using his palm to feel around on the three existing stones. Finally, his palm landed on the largest one.


    He took out his fountain pen and drew a circle on the cut surface. Then he pointed at the circle and told me to cut along the line.


    Yin Tongtian helped me hold him, and I slowly cut his hand. Some of the blood fell onto his hand, and although it quickly disappeared, his skin flashed for a split-second.


    As soon as I was distracted, I lost my focus. Yin Tongtian quickly reached out to hold my hand.


    However, I felt that he was very careful not to touch the hilt of my blade. I remember Song Nan telling me that this tree branch was only effective against evil, that it was harmless to humans and animals, and that Yin Tongtian was afraid of something.


    He helped Yin Tongtian cut the metal, and only after cutting a bit more according to his requirements did he feel satisfied.


    Then, he put the stone away.


    I turned the branch into a stick about the length of my forearm, and while Yin Tongtian wasn''t paying attention, I knocked on his shoulder as if I was playing with him.


    Yin Tongtian was a thief. He immediately noticed it, but I was so close to him that he didn''t completely dodge. The branch slammed into his shoulder.


    Familiar sparks flew, and a large amount of black smoke rose.


    I really didn''t expect this to happen. Yin Tongtian took two steps back, but he didn''t dare to use his hand to touch his arm. He clenched his teeth and asked me, "Zhang Qi, what do you want to do? "Is there anyone who treats their teammates like this?"


    I took a step forward and he took a step back.


    I wanted to apologize first, but Yin Tongtian''s reaction today was too abnormal, so I had to clarify this first: "Are you Yin Tongtian? "Why would my branch hurt you?"


    Yin Tongtian looked at me as if he was looking at an idiot. "If I wasn''t Yin Tongtian, do you think I''d still be here?"


    That''s true, only a fool would do something like that if they were poked by me here when they have nothing better to do.


    "Then why did you put the stone away? Aren''t we here to investigate the matter of the jump? How much did you hide from me? " I don''t understand this.


    Yin Tongtian''s arms finally stopped smoking, but his forehead was covered in cold sweat. Under this cold sweat, some light was flashing back and forth. He had the illusion that he could transform at any time.


    "Are you stupid? If I want this stone, can I just bring you here so that you can cut it for me? Is there really a need for me to make such a huge detour? " Yin Tongtian''s arm was now in a miserable state. There was a large black hole on top of it, and even his bones could no longer be seen.


    I thought, or get a pill from somewhere. However, Yin Tongtian seemed to have one of his own. He took out a small brocade box and refused my help. After opening it, he put the pill into his mouth.


    That pill is the same as the one that you gave me that day, there''s definitely no mistake. I''m going to ask him where he got that medicine later.


    After the pill was taken, the charred part began to be squeezed out. I had tasted that taste before, and it was shallow to describe it as being too painful to live.


    Yin Tongtian bit down hard on his lips. It seemed that he couldn''t answer my question right now. I look at him guiltily, blaming him for not explaining it clearly to me in advance, otherwise why would I have misunderstood my teammates?!


    This matter was far from as simple as waiting for Yin Tongtian to recover.


    Under the rock, a wisp of black gas slowly stuck its head out.


    At this moment, the setting sun was shining down in an oblique manner, making the atmosphere a little chilly. Under such an atmosphere, the black aura became increasingly eerie.


    I jabbed the branch into the black gas and made a ''splat'' sound. The black gas immediately shrank back.


    The fact that it could pull back meant that there must be something else underneath!


    I pointed the end of the stick at the spot where the black smoke had retreated, trying to make it longer and stick into the ground. However, the ground suddenly began to shake violently.

 C208

    I looked and did not wait for the branch to grow. I pushed with my hand and stuck the branch in.


    However, the ground seemed to have turned into a swamp, and I couldn''t control my body as I charged in. The smell of the earth, mixed with the stench of blood, came into the room.


    Before I entered the darkness, a question flashed through my mind. Why couldn''t the smell of the earth obscure the heavy smell of blood?


    After entering, he saw a spacious basement. Looking at the skylight, it definitely wasn''t the same place as before.


    Without the lighting, the interior of the room was still clearly visible. There was nothing there.


    I walked around and found nothing.


    "Pah!" "Pah!" The two words gave me a fright. I turned around and saw that Yin Tongtian and Li Si had followed them.


    Needless to say, these two sure had a sense of loyalty. Yin Tongtian held onto his arm, which was still growing bones, and walked towards me. "July, are you okay?"


    "It''s alright, why did you guys come in as well?"


    Li Si said, "I don''t know. It just happened in a flash."


    Asiba, I''m touched! I knew they didn''t want to come!


    Yentong, like me, slipped past the wall and stared at the narrow skylight.


    "Yin Tongtian, have you discovered something?" I stood beside him and looked up with him.


    Yin Tongtian pointed at one of the small skylights. "Look at that."


    I had a bad premonition, but my eyes had already followed his gaze. There, half of a man''s face was exposed, and his cold, merciless eyes were fixed on us.


    It scared me so much that I hurriedly hid behind Yin Tongtian and couldn''t help but peek again. Only then did he realize that it wasn''t looking at us, but that we were standing right in front of his line of sight.


    Following his gaze, he saw a piece of ground.


    Yin Tongtian walked over and drew a circle with his foot. Before, when I was outside, there was something strange with the rock, so I could use the branch. The ground here is slate now, and I won''t do anything.


    Sighing helplessly, Yin Tongtian took out two paper talismans and burned them until two pickaxes appeared. He and Li Si each took one of them and began to smash the stone slab with one hand.


    Something had been mixed in with the stone, and it was hard. It was more than half an hour before they had managed to pry a hole through it.


    Below was relatively soft soil, and Yin Tongtian threw away the pickaxe. By this time, new skin had grown on his arms, and he could understand. However, he immediately produced two shovels and, without taking a break, sat down on the stone slab to start digging.


    Seeing that Yin Tongtian didn''t stop, Li Si began to dig while panting heavily. I think they both did, and managed to dig it up with him.


    With the three of us working together and the soft mud, we were able to move quickly. I grabbed a handful of dirt, put it to my nose, and sniffed it.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been digging, but even though the soil is slightly wet, the air in the basement is much worse.


    "Got it!" Yin Tongtian softly said, and then increased the speed of his movements.


    Soon, a red box appeared in front of us.


    The box was not very large. To be more precise, it looked more like a box.


    Yin Tongtian took the box to a clean place and looked up at me. "Zhang Qi, do you think we should open it?"


    I was overjoyed when I heard this. This fellow truly thought of me as a mascot.


    "Open!" What''s there to be afraid of? " Look at Yin Tongtian, I don''t know why, but I feel excited. I took out my disposable mask from my bag.


    Yin Tongtian frowned as he watched me tear up the package. "What are you doing?"


    "Here, put it on." I grabbed the ten disposable masks in one bag and stuffed them directly into Yin Tongtian''s hand. Then I went to tear up the other one.


    Yin Tongtian frowned and looked at the mask in his hand, then asked me, "Are you sure this thing of yours can block everything?"


    My father tore it open and stuffed it in Li Si''s hands, answering, "Ignore it or not, at least we can block it for a bit!"


    Li Si wore the mask layer by layer with a frown and complained in a low voice, "I''m still not done yet, but I''ve already suffocated to death."


    I kicked him. "You talk too much!"


    Yin Tongtian coldly added, "When we were digging just now, why didn''t you take it out?" Ignoring the question, I began to put on my mask.


    When I also put on my mask, Yin Tongtian also wore rubber gloves.


    There was no lock on the red box, so Yin Tongtian directly opened the lid.


    I stood at a distance and craned my neck to see.


    When the lid was opened, no gas came out, and Yin Tongtian didn''t reach inside to grab the contents of the box.


    I had to take two steps before I saw what was in the box. It was a white mask.


    However, I think it should be a mask. Looking at Yin Tongtian''s attitude, I feel that it isn''t as simple as a mask.


    Sure enough, when Yin Tongtian approached to take a closer look, the mask suddenly jumped up and pasted itself onto Yin Tongtian''s face.


    Yin Tongtian couldn''t avoid it in time and got stuck on the wall. He quickly grabbed the mask and desperately pulled downwards. The mask had been removed, revealing at least three layers of mask, as well as all of the exposed skin!


    It was probably because the effects of the medicine Yin Tongtian had taken were still not over yet. Blood still hadn''t spilled out, and the large wound had also started to heal.


    However, the dripping blood stained the mask red. When it was mixed with the half leatherless face, it was both miserable and terrifying. It was like a Raksha who had crawled out from hell to exact vengeance.


    The mask fell to the ground, and as it did, it fell off. The flesh of Yin Tongtian slowly melted into the mask.


    Yin Tongtian couldn''t wait for the skin on his face to grow any longer, so he took out the stone I cut for him.


    But at this time, the mask had already wrapped itself around Li Si. Li Si was also clever. He covered his face and laid on the ground, not moving at all.


    The mask circled Li Si a few times before turning towards Yin Tongtian. It did not have any intention of attacking me.


    Yin Tongtian saw this, so he let me grab the mask floating in front of him. How could I have the guts? If this thing falls for me, what should I do?


    Yin Tongtian pointed hatefully at me, a professional swindler for 30 years, then threw a stone at the mask.


    The mask did not avoid it. Instead, it caught the mask and dropped to the ground together with the stone.


    The stone under the mask slowly began to change. He first had eyes. Although they were closed, they had very long eyelashes.


    Not bad, it''s my favorite type...


    The rock grew longer, and a head grew behind the mask. The hair grew on the head, and the neck and torso grew under the head.


    Very quickly, a human body was formed. It was actually a woman, with a protruding front and back. Her figure was especially good.

 C209

    The woman had a beautiful face and thick black hair, but no skin on her body or neck.


    He stretched out his hand to caress his hair, his greedy eyes staring at Yin Tongtian, whose wound was still healing. It was unknown whether it was because the medicinal effects were almost over, or because of the special nature of the mask, but Yin Tongtian''s face was healing very slowly.


    Yin Tongtian was still standing there. I went to support him, but his body was as hard as steel.


    "Yin Tongtian, how are you?" I was worried.


    Yin Tongtian was shaking, but he didn''t say a word.


    Li Si walked behind us and whispered to me, "Third sister, what should we do now?"


    When did I become Third Sister? No matter what, I asked Li Si to support Yin Tongtian. I took out a branch and placed it in front of Yin Tongtian to protect him.


    I didn''t know if the thing in front of me could become a female ghost. I tried shouting at her, "Hey, who are you?"


    "Me?" Her voice was very pleasant to hear, like the clear spring of a mountain stream. "I am Fold Branch."


    F * ck, this name was given to me. I''m holding onto a small branch, yet she called it ''folding branch''. Is she trying to oppose me? However, this name was very similar to Fu Feng. He wondered if the two of them had any connections.


    "Fold a branch, right?" I looked at her ghastly body. "I''d like to see who broke it today."


    Fold branch slightly creased his brows, as if he didn''t understand why I was suddenly so angry. That''s right, when she saw the branch, the branch was already a dagger. What was I thinking?!


    No matter what, she had already injured Yin Tongtian, so she had to pay for it.


    While I was distracted, the branch tried to circle around me to attack Yin Tongtian. I quickly slashed at her with my dagger. Her body was light as a feather, and she dodged to the side. I can see that the muscles on her body are completely following the direction of her normal muscles. Could she really recover back to being a real person?


    Soon, the branch launched another attack, this time directly at me.


    Her body was made of some unknown material. The branches didn''t have much effect on her, but she didn''t dare to get too close. I felt as if she was afraid of me.


    I pretended to cut her with the knife and reached for her arm as she edged away. I didn''t touch her, because by the time my palm was about to touch her, her arms had begun to thin.


    Finally, my hand clenched into a fist, and her arm broke.


    Maybe I should just pinch her neck or grab her mask. What I regret more is why I didn''t open the box.


    As I thought of this, I looked back at Yin Tongtian. However, Yin Tongtian was no longer there. Only Li Si was left lying there covered in blood.


    I immediately ran over, Li Si''s carotid artery was cut open, his body was trembling uncontrollably, and his eyes had turned white. I grabbed his hand. His palm was wet and cold, and I was afraid he wouldn''t be able to save it.


    When I looked up, I saw that Yin Tongtian had actually risen up into the air. The mask on his face had already been removed.


    Beneath him was a man''s head, his face turned away from me. Was it the same man we had seen before?


    At this moment, the branch on her arm, which I had grabbed off, was lifted up, and her face was turned towards Yin Tongtian.


    I threw myself at her waist. Her body was broken into two, but the speed of her upper body wasn''t affected. The tip of her nose already collided with Yin Tongtian''s.


    "No!" My voice seemed to come out of my chest, but it didn''t work.


    After the branch touched Yin Tongtian, the rest of his body began to melt, completely wrapping around Yin Tongtian.


    I stare blankly at the scene before me, my mind blank.


    I can''t remember how we came here, or why we came here. Everything was like a silent movie, cruel and real.


    Yin Tongtian''s body slowly descended. He had already changed his face and body.


    He was breaking a branch now.


    Yin Tongtian''s original clothes were a little too big for folding branches, so she simply took off her jacket and folded the sleeves of her shirt.


    Yin Tongtian''s words kept echoing in my head, "When you go home tonight, have a loving dinner."


    Holding the branch in my hand, I felt like stabbing myself a few times.


    I shouldn''t have cut that stone. If I hadn''t cut that stone, this wouldn''t have happened. Furthermore, that rock wasn''t something that should have been completed after betting on victory. I was completely wrong this time!


    My mind was full of self-reproach, and by the time I came out of consciousness, I was back on the ground. On the ground, there were only the broken rocks that I cut and Li Si''s corpse.


    Our appearance had already attracted a large group of people to watch. Some of them recognized Li Si and took out their phones to call the police.


    Soon, the police arrived. I caught Yin Tongtian in his clothes and he had his ID, so the police contacted the Special Investigation Department and someone came to take me back.


    I didn''t dare to go back. I was afraid that I would see the disappointment in their eyes. I was afraid that I would see Sister Bei Bei''s despair. I was the one who urged Yin Tongtian to take on the case, but I only brought back his jacket.


    The person who came to pick me up was one of my elder sister. She looked at me in the rearview mirror and asked, "July, where is Yen-ge?"


    July. Where''s Yinge?


    The words were like a spell, and the world before me began to blur. Finally, I passed out.


    "July!" A woman''s voice.


    I opened my eyes and saw a woman. Her face was filled with anxiety as she asked, "Where''s Yin Tongtian?" Why isn''t he back? "


    Who was Yin Tongtian?


    The memories in my head instantly recovered and exploded together with me. At this moment, I felt like my head was about to explode from the pain.


    "Big sister Bei Bei ¡­" My throat hurt, and my voice was dry and ragged.


    The anxious fire in Sister Bei Bei''s eyes slowly extinguished, and her face turned ashen. I reached out to grab her, but she gently dodged me. Because I was too big, the needle in the back of my hand pierced my skin, and the blood mixed with the medicine spilled out.


    Big Sis Bei immediately turned off the infusion switch and pressed the call bell by the bedside.


    "Sis Bei Bei, I''m sorry ¡­" In the end, he still had to say that he had a way. He would find a way to restore Yin Tongtian!


    The nurse came quickly, and the sterile cotton ball cut across the wound like a knife, but I liked the feeling.


    Big Sister Bei Bei left, but I didn''t leave the hospital.


    Wu Mi came to see me and brought me some clothes and food, but he didn''t say anything. When I asked him to ask Fu Feng if he knew anything about folding branches, he only nodded slightly.


    In the middle of the night, I felt as if someone was looking at me.


    He was sitting on the edge of my bed, his arms spread wide beside me, his face toward me.

 C210

    "Song Nan ¡­" When I saw him, my grievances surged up, and tears started streaming down my face.


    Song Nan reached out to help me sit up, and I leaned on his shoulder and cried.


    When I stopped crying, Song Nan gently kissed my eyes. The red swelling had eased up quite a bit. I put the cat in his arms and nuzzled it.


    Song Nan''s hand lightly patted my back and he placed his chin on top of my head. He asked with a muffled voice, "So sad ¡­"


    "En!" I nod my head in a very human manner. With him here, the grievances I felt before would multiply. I don''t even remember why I felt wronged.


    Song Nan suddenly said, "It seems no matter what, you are the one who is wronged the most."


    What did that mean? I cried a little too hard. My brain, which was originally useless to begin with, is now even harder to understand.


    "In July, I will bring back a complete Yin Tongtian. Just leave this matter alone, okay?"


    I believe Song Nan said to give it to me. Yin Tongtian will bring it back. However, Yin Tongtian wasn''t the only one who came back to settle this matter. There was also Li Si, the one who just called me "Third Sister".


    I didn''t answer Song Nan. I put my arms around his neck and went back to sleep in his arms.


    Now, with him around, I could sleep in peace.


    When Song Nan left, I woke up. He didn''t forget to kiss me on the forehead, nor did he forget to cover me with a blanket. I don''t believe it, but how can he be careless?


    When Song Nan left, I got up from my bed.


    Taking the clothes Wu Miu brought me, I changed and sent a text message to Wu Mi.


    I checked my cell phone. It was past four in the morning, and the hospital door wasn''t open yet. However, this is my internship hospital. I have a key card.


    When I went downstairs, I called for a car. As soon as I left the hospital, the car was waiting for me at the entrance. The old man yawned and complained that his phone had just been turned on. He didn''t expect the order to be picked up automatically.


    I praised him a few times before he started the car with satisfaction.


    After the car had been driven out a few times, it came to a sudden halt. My stomach was empty, and I was prone to car sickness when I was empty, so I almost fainted.


    "Miss, I''m a bit hungry. Let''s go buy breakfast first. Do you want some?" Uncle was a bit sorry.


    I rummaged through my schoolbag, but luckily I brought my wallet with me. I let uncle carry some for me.


    When I reached the school gates, I got out of the car sucking on my soy milk.


    Luckily, Uncle bought breakfast, otherwise I would probably be horizontal right now.


    I directly went over to the rock. The rock that I cut was already gone. It could have been taken away by someone from the Special Investigation Branch, or it could have been cleaned up immediately.


    I squatted down to see if I could find some scraps, but the cleaning was too quiet.


    This stone, I think, was something very important. It should have been in my schoolbag at the time. I took out my cell phone, called my sister at the police station, and asked her if she knew anything about the stone.


    The phone beeped a lot and was finally picked up, but it wasn''t the sister''s voice that answered, but the voice that had been betting with me.


    "How is it? You lost, right? " He was extremely proud, and his ear-piercing laughter echoed in the air.


    I waited for him to finish laughing before I said, "So what if I lose? You didn''t mention the stakes. "


    Hearing me say this, the voice laughed even more happily. "A wager? Do you need a bet? "


    Was jumping off a building the same thing as a stone? Is that what they want from me yesterday?


    But, what was wrong? From the very beginning, Yin Tongtian was the one who guided me on how to proceed. Later, Yin Tongtian picked the stone and threw it to me.


    I can''t help it, he has no reason to! He loved Big Sister Bei Bei so much, how could he let himself be swallowed by the branch intentionally?!


    "Come out!" I shouted into my phone, "You coward! Come out! "


    As my phone hung up, a head appeared out of thin air in front of me. It was the head that Yin Tongtian had given to the branch.


    There was now a trace of mockery in his cold, venomous eyes. The skin on his face didn''t look any different from a living person''s. When I looked carefully at the severed surface of his head, there was actually some skin covering it. It seemed that he was just a head.


    When the head saw me sizing him up, it made a perfect 360 degree turn for me, as if it were beautiful.


    "What is it? I don''t have any impression of him at all? " He licked his lips with the tip of his tongue. "Aren''t I at your mercy?"


    Thanks to me? It suddenly occurred to me that when I grabbed the branch, her arm had shrunk straight back, and since she was in a state of panic and had no skin on her arm, I wasn''t sure if it was the same head.


    I had an impulse. If I put my hand on the singer''s head, would the head disappear?


    The head seemed to be able to read my thoughts. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Do you want to know where the branch has gone to?"


    He would directly call out the name of the branch, which seemed to have nothing to do with it, not a master, servant, or subordinate.


    I resisted my impulse and said to him, "I don''t know what happened in the past. I don''t have the memories of my past life. If you are willing to tell me, I am willing to listen."


    He didn''t answer, but looked me straight in the eye.


    I looked him straight in the eye. I couldn''t think of any reason for him to do that, but since I was the one who made him sing like that, he should hate me, right?!


    What happened next was beyond my expectations. I didn''t even meet the gaze of the head when he suddenly exploded.


    Completely exploding, splitting apart, the powder scattered into the air and then disappearing.


    I should have been happy when he killed Li Si and watched him explode, but why was my mood even heavier now?


    Why did he explode when I didn''t do anything? And judging from his attitude, he wanted to tell me something.


    At this moment, I was completely at a loss. I stood there stunned, not knowing where I should go.


    At this moment, students who were already running in the morning passed by me. When they saw me in a daze, they all took the initiative to walk around me.


    I felt that it was meaningless and thought that I should just wait for Song Nan to settle this matter for me.


    Just as I took two steps, a voice called out to me from behind, "Chief, you''re the person who was with my roommate yesterday, right?"


    Call me? I turned around. The adult male student in front of me smiled at me full of spirit. "I saw you together with him here yesterday. He was bleeding profusely ¡­"


    He gestured to me with his hand. Did he think I was retarded because he was afraid I wouldn''t understand?


    I looked at him dumbly. My roommate had died. How could he say what happened with a smile on his face?!

 C211

    "Did you come to see him?" The boy continued, "He came back last night in the middle of the night. He should still be sleeping."


    "You mean Li Jingyuan?" That''s impossible! I saw that Li Si had already stopped breathing and his heartbeat. The person who returned to their dorm room in the middle of the night shouldn''t be him, right?


    "Li Jingyuan?" The boy''s expression was very surprised: "No, his name is Chen You, did you remember wrongly?!"


    I went along with what he said and said, "Oh, I remember wrongly, it was indeed Chen You, where is your dorm room? I''ll go and see him. "


    The boy raised his hand and pointed. "It''s just this dormitory. It''s at 301."


    That dormitory was only a hundred steps away from here. I thanked the boy and went to the dormitory.


    I walked slowly, my mind working slowly. Li Jingyuan didn''t show us any documents. He said he was a classmate of Lin Qi''s, so we thought he was also from the Language Academy.


    Furthermore, the main reason why I trusted him so much was because Yin Tongtian, no matter whether it was teasing or other actions, all of them made me subconsciously view him as a teammate.


    In fact, he was just a stranger he had just met.


    It''s very simple for a girl to enter a boy''s dormitory. Just register her. I had the pass left by Yin Tongtian in my pocket, but I didn''t have any use for it, so I signed Lin Qi''s name directly.


    After finding out that the room and dorm number I was looking for was the right one, he let me in, but added, "An hour at the most."


    I stood in front of 301 and raised my hand, but I couldn''t knock.


    Because, when I see Li Jingyuan, or in other words, the Chen You that the boy mentioned, what I want to face is not only his betrayal, but also, very possibly, Yin Tongtian''s betrayal.


    Just as I was hesitating, the door of the room was suddenly opened. I was caught off guard and met with Li Jingyuan.


    His eyes were full of panic when he saw me, but he quickly composed himself and called out, "San-jie, why are you here?"


    I want to open my head and see what''s inside. He had just casually called her ''elder sister'', and he had already thought of himself as'' elder sister ''. Did he really think that everyone was like Min Hao?!


    "Chen You." I called out his name, and the shock in his eyes explained everything. My fingers were trembling a little, and I wanted to punch him in the face.


    He went out and closed the door. "Third Sister, let''s go out and talk."


    "Pui!" Don''t call me Third Sis, I can''t take it! " I spat at him and turned around to walk away.


    He followed me, and we returned to the original stone.


    "Third sister, have you eaten yet? "Let me take you to our academy''s dining hall to eat something ¡­" He opened his mouth first, without any intention of admitting his mistake.


    I stubbornly stood where I was. "I''ll feel disgusted if I eat together with you."


    Chen You smiled awkwardly, and the tone of his voice dropped, "Third Sis, I''m not lying to you. My real name is Li Jingyuan."


    "What does your name have to do with me? Speak!" What does everything that happened yesterday mean? " I don''t want him. The name is just a code name. I want to know the truth.


    Chen You is now a little flustered, I know he was stalling for time before. What was he waiting for? Or was he hesitating about whether he should answer or not?


    I bit my lip and said to him, "I thought you were dead. I''ve been thinking about how to avenge you."


    Li Jingyuan, I''m not really that worried about Yin Tongtian. What''s saddening me the most is that you died in front of me. "" What happened to you?


    "Sis!" Chen You was a little impulsive, wanting to say something, but he resisted in the end.


    Looking at him, I could already guess what was going on. I smiled at him. Perhaps I won''t have this little brother ever again. It''s quite a pity.


    "I know. You definitely know where Yin Tongtian is." He did not die. In that case, it was his cooperation with Yin Tongtian. Yin Tongtian shouldn''t be so stupid as to be swallowed up by a branch like this. Right now, he was definitely somewhere else.


    Chen You was silent for a long time, then he led me to the lakeside.


    On the opposite side of the lake, there was a considerably small rock garden. Below the rock garden, there was a special passageway. Chen You led me in. It was dark inside, but the floor was flat, so I didn''t bother to take out my cell phone.


    Chen You stopped when he was about to reach the middle. Did he go back on his word?


    "Sis, I''m indeed called Li Jingyuan. After my parents divorced, I went with my mother''s surname and changed it to Chen You." I think he still remembers it, which means he has a little conscience.


    I nodded and replied, "I believe you. What is your relationship with Yin Tongtian?"


    "He is the eldest disciple of my Martial Uncle, and also someone who will take over his mantle in the future. I have no choice but to help him." Chen You was helpless, the darkness seemed to have given him courage to speak out. "I know about the picture in Senior Brother Yin''s wallet, but I don''t know his identity. I am only certain that he is not human. "


    Regarding this, I''ve thought about it before, how could someone who can make Yin Tongtian put it in his wallet be an ordinary person?! Moreover, he himself didn''t seem to be human.


    My eyes adapted to the darkness, and I was able to see everything clearly. Chen You''s face was shrouded in darkness, blurring into a blur.


    He pulled my hand and placed it on the stone wall. He bitterly smiled. "Senior brother Yin had already guessed that you would come, but I do not believe you."


    All of this could be fate. No one would have thought that with a fake name and fake information, I would still be able to find Chen You.


    The rock wall slowly softened, and an attractive force pulled me inside.


    The moment I was about to enter, Chen You said, "I blew up the head ¡­"


    It really is that stinking brat. If I said I didn''t do anything, then why did my head explode? He sure knows how to pick his time. I didn''t even have time to scold him.


    What made me even more depressed was that I had actually reached the basement that I thought was there. Now, it seemed to be a sealed room that was taken out from the fake mountain.


    Fold branch was here, so was Song Nan.


    When Song Nan saw me, he immediately came over, but he didn''t say anything. He only let out a long sigh.


    He took my hand and led me to the folding branches.


    With just a glance, I could tell that the look in the eyes of the folded branch now belonged to Yin Tongtian!


    "What''s going on?" Yin Tongtian seemed to be fighting with the branch for control of his consciousness, as if he was in great pain.


    Song Nan secretly increased the force in his hand, signalling for me not to be nervous. "It''s fine. With me here, I definitely won''t let anything happen to him."


    Indeed, I had nothing to worry about with Song Nan there, so I nodded and said to Song Nan, "When I get out of here, I''m going to beat up Li Si."


    Song Nan smiled and said: "I knew you could adjust it yourself."

 C212

    I don''t know if he was praising me or insulting me.


    Song Nan still wished that I could return first. The fight between Zhubai and Yin Tongtian might take a long time, and I wouldn''t be able to help much. But since I had come, I didn''t have the mood to do anything else, so I stayed.


    Song Nan didn''t understand much about this matter. He said that when Yin Tongtian returned to normal, he would ask Yin Tongtian to give me an explanation.


    I looked at him for a long time, but my expression didn''t change at all. After thinking for a long time, I finally asked, "Even if Yin Tongtian stole my body, would he still be unable to return to his original appearance?"


    Song Nan nodded slightly and answered hesitantly: "I can''t go back to my original appearance for now, but I might be able to recover in the future. Don''t tell his wife first."


    I think so, too. That woman can accept her husband becoming a man. I looked at Song Nan. I became a man last time, but he actually became a woman.


    "Un, I won''t tell Big Sister Bei Bei." Let Big Sis Bei Bei blame me for a few more days.


    A hint of doubt flashed in Song Nan''s eyes, "Sister Bei Bei?"


    "Yes." I explained to him, "Sister Bei Bei is Yin Tongtian''s wife."


    "Bebe ¡­" The doubt in Song Nan''s eyes turned into contemplation. At this time, the third person who had been silent suddenly let out a roar. A figure was forced out from his body. He smiled bitterly in the air and then disappeared.


    I know, Yin Tongtian won.


    I ran over and kicked him first, telling him to dig a hole for me! Let him lie to me! I stomped my foot twice in anger. Don''t think that just because you''re a woman that I won''t dare to make a move on you.


    Song Nan let me mess around, but he didn''t stop me. Yin Tongtian slowly propped himself up from the ground and leaned against the wall, "Zhang Qi, you better stop when you have enough!"


    Right now, his voice was still broken. Speaking with such a delicate voice, it was truly hilarious! I mercilessly wiped away the tears from my eyes as I laughed.


    Yin Tongtian looked at me helplessly. "It''s not like you don''t know how much damage your claws have done to this body!"


    That was true. I could have grabbed the branch off the arm earlier.


    Knowing this, I became even more unbridled, and directly stretched out my hand in front of Yin Tongtian: "Fine, then tell me everything you want to know honestly, or else if I''m unhappy, this claw, pui! "Don''t blame me if I get the wrong hand."


    Yin Tongtian uncomfortably moved the extra flesh on his chest and was a little irritated. "I''m not a worm in your stomach, how can you possibly want to know something?"


    "Speak, was this planned by you?" [He thought I wanted to make money, but he pretended to be unhappy. He is truly cunning!] Song Nan was right, I shouldn''t have believed him.


    However, when Song Nan said that, it hadn''t happened yet, so it couldn''t be that. Then, does consciousness mean that he lied to me about the kiss?!


    "Yes, I did." Hearing him admit it, I felt a bit uncomfortable, so he continued, "The matter about Hornless Kiss was also planned by me. Which one do you want to hear first?"


    I thought it would be better to listen in chronological order, so I said, "I''ll listen to Hornkiss first."


    Yin Tongtian was the same as Song Nan, he already knew where the Hornless Kiss was. It''s just that he couldn''t find it, as that cave would only appear when I went there.

 C213

    Yin Tongtian was the same as Song Nan, he already knew where the Hornless Kiss was. It''s just that he couldn''t find it, as that cave would only appear when I went there. After entering the cave, Yin Tongtian hooked up with Hornless Kiss and pulled on it righteously.


    Of course, the village didn''t disappear. After Hornkiss gave me the Life Scale, he led Sin and the village to hide for the time being. After we left, everything returned to normal.


    I told them how they managed to complete it so smoothly, but they actually lied to me!


    If it wasn''t for my temper, I definitely wouldn''t have ended up starved like this. At the very least, I would have destroyed those two hot springs!


    I''m not in a hurry. In any case, I''m still at the same place. When I have time, I will definitely go there again.


    That''s not right. Why would Yin Tongtian help them? Judging from Song Nan''s attitude towards him, this matter was not at Song Nan''s instigation. Then, why did Yin Tongtian do this?


    At this moment, Song Nan suddenly said, "Because he is Kirin."


    If it was a qilin, it should be a dragon that was outside of the nine dragons, just like the Taotie and Pi Xiu.


    However, I feel that even if he is a Qilin, this explanation is a bit far-fetched. However, at this time, I didn''t say anything more and continued to listen to Yin Tongtian explain the latter matter.


    Yin Tongtian said that he didn''t do this especially, and it was a coincidence, so he let Chen Qi use Li Jingyuan''s name to get close to us, then guided me to cut open the dragon egg.


    The dragon egg was that piece of stone, and the last bit that it left was the equivalent of a dragon''s heart. It was said that qilins were dragons that were not among the nine dragons. If one ate a dragon''s heart, they could transform into a real dragon.


    However, this kind of dragon transformation was very dangerous. The branch was originally prepared for the sake of transforming into a dragon. It had the same function as a container. Once Yin Tongtian finished transforming, it would be able to break out of the shell.


    If that''s the case, he told me directly, I won''t be unhelpful. What was he trying to do with all these twists and turns and so many bug accidents?


    After Yin Tongtian finished speaking, he looked at me frankly. However, I knew that he was definitely hiding a lot of things from me.


    I thought about it, but there was no need for us to have a falling out. I was angry at being played like a monkey, but he helped us quickly get the scales of Hornkiss''s life, so it wasn''t as if he was doing us any harm.


    It''s just that I shouldn''t have any feelings for him like I did in the past.


    "Let''s go!" I threw all this aside. "Since you didn''t fabricate the incident at the school, then we will continue to investigate. I must get the money."


    "What money?" Song Nan asked casually, but he understood immediately, "You still want to continue?"


    I nodded. I was about to get my hands on the money, so there was no reason not to.


    Song Nan''s face turned ugly, "How much do you want?"


    "Song Nan, you don''t have to worry about this matter. This is a matter between my family and I." I spoke a little too fast and didn''t think of it. After I finished speaking, Song Nan''s face became even more unsightly.


    I quickly explained, "Song Nan, don''t misunderstand. What I mean is that this is between me and ¡­"


    Song Nan interrupted me and said coldly: "Who are you going to do this with? It''s your freedom, I don''t care. Only, don''t forget what you should do yourself. "


    I can''t stand him talking to me like that, really, hearing him in that tone made my palm itch a little.


    "Yin Tongtian, can you move? Get up quickly and earn some money! " I shouted at Yin Tongtian, wanting to pull him away, but Yin Tongtian dodged me miserably.


    Really, my teammates can''t play around with me if I''m guarding against a natural enemy!

 C214

    I can''t stand him talking to me like that, really, hearing him in that tone made my palm itch a little.


    "Yin Tongtian, can you move? Get up quickly and earn some money! " I shouted at Yin Tongtian, wanting to pull him away, but Yin Tongtian dodged me miserably.


    Really, my teammates can''t play around with me if I''m guarding against a natural enemy!


    After leaving the stone room with Yin Tongtian, Song Nan didn''t leave, and I didn''t want to bother with him.


    Yin Tongtian was currently very delicate, basically just taking a few steps to catch his breath. I was bored to death as I followed behind him, almost taking out my phone to pass the time.


    I didn''t think that Yin Tongtian would lead me to the chemistry lab again. I thought he would lead me to Granny Linqi''s ashes.


    Yin Tongtian sat on a bench in front of the building and pointed at the door. "Do you think that place is different?"


    I hadn''t noticed it before, and when he asked me, I couldn''t answer. In addition to the fact that he looked weak and like he was supporting the wind, there was an unconcealable heroic spirit between his brows. This feeling was too weird. Looking at his face, I wanted to laugh.


    Yin Tongtian angrily glared at me, his eyes were filled with emotion, and his eyebrows were slanted inwards.


    "The security guards are gone." After Yin Tongtian finished speaking, he slightly closed his eyes and made a hand seal that I did not understand.


    Security? The security uncle who was talking to me?


    I sat down next to Yin Tongtian, because someone was walking towards us, and for the time being I didn''t want to talk to him.


    The person who came was Chen Qi. After he walked over, he first nodded towards Yin Tongtian, then he sat down beside me.


    "Third Sister, can you forgive me?" He pulled out a cup from somewhere and handed it to me.


    I reached out and took it. Opening it, I saw that it was warm milk.


    In the cold, half a cup of hot milk to eat, my mood is much better, still a bit angry about Chen Qi, but not so hateful.


    "Chen Qi, we''ll do this together. As for the rest, we''ll talk about it later." I finished the rest of the milk in one gulp and handed the cup back to him.


    Chen Qi took the cup and nodded seriously. Then, he turned to Yin Tongtian and said, "Senior brother, I''ll go check. Lin Qi''s grandma really did die in an abnormal way."


    At this moment, Yin Tongtian opened his eyes. He seemed to have recovered a lot, and his complexion seemed a bit better.


    He fumbled in his pocket and finally took out the birthday mirror that he had shown me. "I was wondering why the birthday mirror was broken. So this was the problem."


    "It''s broken? "Didn''t you give it back to Auntie Lin last time ¡­" I stopped in mid-sentence. Because I thought of the birthday mirror does not show my life, could this be what Yin Tongtian meant.


    Yin Tuntian shook his head. "The birthday mirror turned into a broken mirror the day Granny Lin Qi died."


    "Trash mirror?" That it''s just a piece of copper now?


    I snatched over the birthday mirror. It was much lighter than before and had lost all its luster. It seemed that it really had lost its mana.


    After looking through it a few times, I gave it back to Yin Tongtian. "Then, did you remember the matter of it transferring Auntie Lin''s lifespan to the ghost baby?"


    Yin Tongtian frowned and looked at me, saying, "I don''t know ¡­"


    Before I went berserk, Yin Tongtian quickly said, "When this matter is over, I''ll immediately go and check it out."


    I knew that if it really failed, it would be too late now.

 C215

    Yin Tongtian suddenly handed the copper mirror to Chen You. Chen You accepted it, glanced at Yin Tongtian, and nodded. These two people are really something. Using eyes to communicate, they completely ignore the feelings of a person without special abilities like me.


    "Will you stay with me, or will you follow Chen You to the hospital to find Linqi?" Yin Tongtian leaned back in his chair, his strength almost depleted again.


    I wanted to stay and help Yin Tongtian, but I was the biggest threat to him right now, so I decided to follow Chen You to the hospital.


    He always maintained a posture of wanting to smile apologetically at all times. Actually, he doesn''t need to feel this sorry. Although I''m petty, I don''t hold a grudge.


    "Chen You, are you and Lin Qi really classmates?" I changed the subject. I wasn''t used to this kind of atmosphere. "Was it true that you found her lifespan reduced?"


    Chen You nodded. "I was indeed her classmate. At that time, I found out that her lifespan was halved, so Master Yin and I discovered the life mirror."


    "Shouldn''t the birthday mirror be in Lin Qi''s hands? "How did it end up in Yin Tongtian''s hands? Could it be that you all ¡­" You can''t blame me for thinking too much. This is the first time Lin Qi has seen Yin Tongtian, and she doesn''t have much of an impression of Chen You.


    Chen You rubbed the tip of his nose, laughing helplessly, "Third Sis, in your heart, do you already think of me as a bad guy?"


    Actually, I didn''t directly become a bad person, but I nodded my head without hesitation. Anyway, I didn''t treat him as a good person.


    "After Lin Qi transferred her lifespan to her grandmother, she was afraid, so she threw away the life mirror. Senior Yin and I followed her and came back. "


    At this point, I thought of a question. "Then how did you find out that Granny Lin did not die normally?"


    "I went to investigate her grandmother''s death." At this time, Chen You suddenly had a lot of sadness in his eyes: "I suspect that her grandmother was killed by herself."


    I don''t know much about the whole thing yet, but that shocked me. How is that possible? Putting aside the fact that Lin Qi was a somewhat stiff girl, just by giving her life to her grandmother, she should also have loved her grandmother a lot, so why would she kill her grandmother?


    "Chen You? What makes you say that? Or do you think she has a purpose? "


    Chen You shook his head, "This is just my intuition. I feel that she might have made some sort of agreement with the grievance that led to the incident, but to be specific, it still depends on her."


    My mind was in a mess. If Lin Qi had made some sort of agreement with resentful people, how could they control her to jump off a building? This doesn''t make sense ¡­


    Chen You seemed to see what I was thinking, so he took the initiative to ask me, "Third sister, you think Lin Qi''s jumping off the building is hard to explain, right?"


    I nodded. This child was truly intelligent. In a few years, he would definitely surpass Yin Tongtian. However, it was hard to say. Yin Tongtian''s cunning old foxes could no longer be described with words.


    "You saw her jump off the building, but who knows if she was controlled? "What if she was the one controlling it?"


    After listening to Chen You''s analysis, I felt that there was not a single bit of trust between people in this world.


    When we got to the hospital, the moment we walked into the corridor of the ward, we saw several young nurses running quickly with their things in their arms, then entering the room where Lin Qi lived.


    In order to make it easier to talk, we arranged for Lin Qi to stay in a single room, so something must have happened to Lin Qi.


    Chen You and I didn''t have time to ask, so we quickly caught up.


    Before he even entered the room, he smelt the scent of blood. I rushed in, and although the nurses gathered around her, I could see that her lips were bloodless.

 C216

    "What''s going on?" I wasn''t prepared for the situation, but it wasn''t impossible. After all, I had seen her jump.


    A nurse who I had seen before quickly said to me, "The patient cut off her wrist and committed suicide."


    "In the bathroom," Chen said.


    Chen Youji and I went to the bathroom first. The floor was covered with blood, and Lynch cut off her wrists before turning on the shower. The diluted blood flowed all over the floor.


    Chen You took out a talisman from who knows where and burned it with a wave of his hand. Ash was scattered all over the blood, forming the word "dead."


    The words quickly seeped into my blood. I looked at Chen You and a red light quickly flashed in his eyes. This scene looked a little familiar, as if I had also seen it at Yin Tongtian''s place.


    "Third Sister, she was hit by a blood curse." Chen You nervously swallowed his saliva, his eyes were also a little dazed: "In this world, is there really a blood curse?"


    How could there not be? I''ve been hit! That saying, "I can''t live to love, I can''t die"... whatever it was. With my poor memory, it was just a bad thing anyway.


    "That''s impossible!" Chen You continued to mutter, "There''s a record in the ancient book that the blood curse is only a kind of love Gu that women use on men. If a man changes his heart, he can ''not be born with love, but die without a bone to bury'' ¡­"


    Right! That''s the line! But what I said before didn''t seem right, right?


    "Chen You, what are the symptoms of the Blood Curse?" In my heart, I suddenly felt anxious. I felt like I was exploring a secret that I didn''t want to know the truth about. However, there was a voice urging me to lift the veil.


    Chen You thought about it carefully, then answered, "No, there''s nothing special about it. A heartless person who was hit by a blood curse has no one to rely on in his entire life. The longer he lives, the more he will vent his hatred."


    "Then how did you find out that she was hit by a blood curse?" Maybe it''s because I was very wary of Chen You, so I immediately heard the loophole. If the blood curse didn''t have any reaction, then how did he suddenly discover it? He also said that only men would fall for his trick.


    This made no sense!


    Chen You looked at the doubt in my eyes. His expression looked a little hurt, but he calmed himself down and explained, "Third sister, the blood curse is a kind of Gu. You know what a Gu is, right?"


    "Gu?" To be honest, I haven''t done much research, but I know it''s scary.


    "There are many kinds of Gu''s atmosphere, but for those who have been infected by the Gu, their blood will have small things swimming inside them." Chen You pointed to the blood on the ground, "This blood has been diluted, the Gu''s swimming speed has increased, and it''s easier to find."


    "Since the Gu is moving, then how are you sure it''s a blood curse?" I still don''t understand.


    Cheng continued to explain to me, "The talisman I just burned is called Love Debt. When a love debt encounters the Gu of the Blood Curse, the word ''death'' appears."


    I am still a little skeptical. Isn''t this too much of a coincidence? How did he burn the right talisman? And didn''t they say that it was a woman against a man?


    Chen You''s expression was a bit innocent, but I was the one who collapsed more. For him to make such a ruckus, the amount of trust I had for Song Nan that I originally didn''t have was now even less.


    If Song Nan lied to me about this, then I really don''t know what else I can believe about what he did.

 C217

    I gathered up all these negative emotions in panic. Chen You and Song Nan were on par with each other. What he said made no sense. Furthermore, it was only a record from an ancient book, and he had never seen it before.


    Soon, a nurse came to clean up. Before she came, Chen Ye used a blank yellow talisman to pick up some blood and put it on it.


    Lin Qi''s wound had already been bandaged. She lay on the bed, her eyes devoid of light.


    "Lin Qi." I tried to call out to her, but she didn''t respond.


    Chen You called Yin Tongtian and told him more or less about the situation here. Yin Tongtian also didn''t say that he would come, so he sent someone from the office to accompany him for 24 hours, then told me to go with Chen You to check on the Blood Curse.


    "How do we check?" I am a little confused about this new quest, can it be that you called Song Nan over? What was the matter with the blood curse?


    "Senior brother Yin knows a Gu user, but he has a strange personality. Senior brother Yin has already left, he will send us the address, and when the person who is taking care of Lin Qi comes, we will set off." Chen You put away his phone. I had been listening to Yin Tongtian talk to him. Obviously, I didn''t hear what Yin Tongtian had to say to him.


    What did this kid want to do?


    I didn''t tell him, but sat down on the sofa with him and waited for someone to arrive.


    I don''t know the people that Yin Tongtian sent, but I''ve seen them before at the office. After following Chen You out of the hospital, I remembered that Yin Tongtian was already a woman. Even if he wasn''t, everyone knew that something had happened to him. How could this singer be sent here so easily?


    Could it be ¡­


    I interrupted my train of thought.


    After getting in the car with Chen You, without giving the address, Chen You instructed the driver to go around the corner. I didn''t bother to look at it. Plus, my mind was a little muddled, and I was sleepy when I got in the car. My eyes narrowed and I fell asleep.


    He slept for a long time, and when he woke up, the sky was already dark. Chen You was still directing in high spirits, and there wasn''t a single trace of tiredness in his voice. "That intersection up ahead, take a left ¡­"


    I dug out the snacks that I usually stuffed into my backpack and gave them to Chen You and Big Bro. Chen You grabbed them and tore open the packaging, passing it over to Big Bro.


    "Chen You, with you commanding them like this, why would the chauffeur brother go?" I swallowed the biscuit. There was no water, and it felt like I had swallowed a piece of wood.


    Chen You gave the chauffeur another direction before replying, "I told Big Brother that he would return with us."


    Looking at my big brother who was trying as hard to swallow his biscuit as I did, I had a feeling that he had boarded a pirate ship.


    The car finally stopped in front of a farmhouse. It was said to be a farmhouse, but it looked more like a villa. There were lights all around, so it was obvious that there were three sides of water.


    The chauffeur was very tactful and said that he would stay in the car for the night and would not come in with us.


    Chen You apologized to the chauffeur and promised to bring him some food later before getting off with me.


    When we got to the door, I guessed it was the door, because the fence wasn''t stuck in the dirt.


    Chen You took out that yellow talisman stained with blood. It''s been such a long time, and the talisman paper actually hasn''t dried yet. The yellow talisman lightly tapped on the door and the door opened on its own.


    "Only the Gu can open this door." Chen You explained to me, "Otherwise, only she and Senior Yin will be here."


    From the way he said it, Yin Tongtian''s relationship with this person shouldn''t be ordinary.

 C218

    Chen You walked ahead of me into the yard. I looked at the yard full of grass, not even a road, touch the hungry unconscious stomach, Chen You said to eat, will there?


    This farmhouse was also strange. There was a circle of light outside the yard, and the room was indeed completely dark. Could it be that he had already fallen asleep?


    Seeing that Chen You wanted to go in without knocking, I quickly pulled him back. "Chen You, would you like to give Yin Tongtian a call first?"


    "It''s fine, I come here often. Besides, senior brother Yin has already talked it through, so there won''t be any problems." As Chen You spoke, he opened the door.


    He came often? Yin Tongtian has already been talked about, why are you still asking us to come? Let Chen You reminisce with that person? If Chen You and that person are very close, won''t Yin Tongtian stop coming?


    With a head full of question marks, I followed Chen You inside.


    The room was very dark, but for some reason, everything in the room could be clearly seen. I felt sure that it wasn''t me who suddenly had night vision, but the problem with this room.


    Chen You skillfully took out a plate, then some bread, ham, etc., and finally poured a large cup of milk, yes, milk, white I saw very clearly.


    This house itself was very weird, there was nothing surprising about taking out food, but no matter how you looked at it, these things shouldn''t be in a Gu expert''s house.


    Chen Nuo took the plate and walked out, saying, "Third sister, you go upstairs first. Senior brother Yin has prepared dinner for you. I''ll go get some food for the chauffeur first, and then I''ll go look for you guys later."


    After saying that, without waiting for my reply, he carried the plate out.


    This room looks like a bungalow from the outside, but if Chen You were to tell me that there is a tenth floor, I would believe it too. The key question was where the stairs were.


    After Chen You left, I found the door was gone. Originally, he could see where there was a door, but now, there was only one wall.


    My heart instantly went cold. Could it be that I made Yin Tongtian and Chen You fall in love again? Do these two bastards want me to do something?


    I decided to just stand there and not move. I didn''t look for the stairs that might exist, nor the door that led out. I was right here.


    However, I was still too childish. After standing there for a while, my feet suddenly became empty. I didn''t even have time to scream before I fell down.


    The distance I landed on wasn''t too far and the ground was extremely soft, so the fall didn''t hurt me. However, the entire space had a heavy fragrance.


    This place was also pitch black, but it was different from the above. There was nothing to be seen here.


    I want to stand up first. However, the sensation from my palm caused me to freeze there. It should be a hand! A boneless hand!


    I nervously swallowed a big mouthful of saliva. My ears were filled with beating hearts that were like drums. The thumping sounds made my blood boil up.


    "Yin Tongtian! Chen You! "Wait until I get out, I must ¡­" I didn''t say those harsh words in the end, so why can''t I do anything to them?


    I slowly took my hand away, afraid that I would wake up.


    With my other hand, I took out my cell phone and turned on the flashlight. Just by looking at it, I snapped it off.


    I''m actually standing on a pile of corpses!

 C219

    I could see clearly, though, that I was standing on a hill of corpses. The corpses were intact, and they were even wearing clothes. However, there were no bones left. Instead, they were randomly piled up into a mountain.


    The reason why it''s called a mountain is because I can''t see the end of it.


    I didn''t dare look. In this situation, the darkness made me feel safer.


    The feeling of softness beneath my feet was like a hand that could drag me down to hell. I really wished I could fly. This space feels very similar to the Illusionary Land from before. I wonder if he can hear my words for Song Nan.


    Ashiba! Why do I want to shout Song Nan out of habit? I have three dragon life scales now, a total of 27 sariras. Even if I randomly strike, I have a one-third chance of attracting one, why are you looking for Song Nan?!


    With my right hand, I touched the bracelet on my left hand. Next to the bead, I tapped it one by one. I felt like I had knocked the sariras around, but there wasn''t anything useful, so I gave up.


    "Yin Tongtian, what exactly do you want to do?" Can you say it directly? " I''ve said it over and over again, so I can''t repeat it again and again. This is already the third time Yin Tongtian lied to me!


    After shouting, Yin Tongtian didn''t reply to me, but a strange feeling began to spread from my feet, I felt my bones a little sour, soft!


    This feeling was very familiar! When did I meet them? When...


    I remember! I helped Yin Tongtian with the first list, what was that person''s name at that time, the one who took apart other people''s bones ¡­ Right! His name was Chen Shuang!


    However, Chen Shuang had already been captured! Furthermore, if she had the ability, how could she ¡­


    I instantly understood that Yin Tongtian had been plotting against me since that time! Perhaps Fang Hu''s appearance had interrupted his plans.


    I have to say, his design is very ingenious. I think that I was driven away by Chen Shuang, and it should have been his design. He might have prepared some other method, such as the medicine that would make me old, and let me return to Chen Shuang''s side. He did not expect that I would actually borrow a piece of skin from Fang Hu.


    Chen Xing, Chen Shuang, Chen You. All three of them had the surname Chen, could it be a coincidence?


    When I thought of it, the numbness had reached the base of my legs, and standing had become a difficult task. I managed to keep from falling, but my legs began to tremble and wouldn''t listen to me.


    "Yin Tongtian, do you think Song Nan will let you off the hook for treating me like this?" I grabbed his trembling leg with my hand and shouted. "He must have known you were here with me. If he didn''t see me leave, then he definitely ¡­"


    "Of course?" A clear and cold female voice rang out leisurely in this space, sounding somewhat unfamiliar. It was the voice of Yin Tongtian, "How do you know you won''t leave this place?"


    Can I get out of here? When he said this, I didn''t react. I thought about it for a while and finally understood what he meant. There will definitely be a person who looks like me coming out from here. No, it should be that person using my body!


    This is the person I have forgiven time and time again. Just now, I was thinking that if Yin Tongtian had his own reasons, I would forgive him.


    I laugh hysterically. Truly, I have never clearly felt that I was such a big idiot.


    My legs went completely limp, and I fell to the mountain of corpses.

 C220

    "Why are you still the same as before? "Just believe what others say." Yin Tongtian''s voice was full of ridicule, and when I heard it, I actually didn''t feel much discomfort. It sounded like I had heard too much about it recently, so I was already immune to it.


    Feeling the numbness on my spine, I knew that when I reached the chest wall, I would die from suffocation, or perhaps, I would be able to recreate another person.


    I was laughing so hard that my pelvis softened, and now I''m lying on top of a pile of corpses.


    Looking at the boundless darkness before me, I muttered, "Yin Tongtian, I thought we were friends."


    I won''t deny it, a large part of my good impression towards him is based on his handsome face. Adding to that, he is the senior brother of Senior Brother Zuming, I have no reason to dislike him.


    Yin Tongtian was silent for a long time. When I started to have trouble breathing, he finally spoke. "I ¡­"


    He only said one word, and then a groan, and then the darkness was torn open and I couldn''t open my eyes in the blinding light. My intuition tells me that if it wasn''t Song Nan, then who would have come to save me?


    "Sis!" The most familiar voice was Min Hao! I will never betray my Min Hao!


    I wanted to reply, "I''m here," but there was only a faint sound of friction in my throat.


    Min Hao held his long sword and descended from the sky like a god. I squeezed out two drops of tears in excitement. I couldn''t do anything else.


    Min Hao saw me and carried me out.


    His face was tense, and he pinned me to his chest with his arms. My bones were softened, but my nerves were still there, and I could feel his strength.


    Leaving there, as if the softening of my bones had stopped, I was able to keep my breath.


    Min Hao led me to a mountain. Then a veiled woman came out, took off my clothes, and soaked me in a large medicine barrel.


    As she undressed me, my cell phone fell out and my heart trembled as I watched it twitch on the floor.


    I really wanted her to help me see if I had broken it. She only looked at me once and was curious as to why I had such a heartbroken expression. She casually stuffed the phone back into her pocket.


    Min Hao came in after she left.


    The liquid was thick and opaque, and it had a faint fragrance to it, but I didn''t feel anything special about it yet. Without the bones to support me, I had my head hanging over the side of the bucket. It was ridiculous enough to think about my posture.


    Min Hao forced a comforting smile on my face. Although it was much uglier than crying, my younger brother was still extremely handsome.


    He placed a spine he was holding into the liquid medicine. As soon as the spine touched the liquid medicine, it began to melt, and the temperature of the medicine gradually rose.


    Min Hao released my hand and let my spine enter the liquid medicine. He then gently held my head. "Sister, you might feel a little uncomfortable. Please bear with it."


    After receiving my gaze, Min Hao slowly sent me into the solution, until I was no longer under it.


    When my body stopped moving, my brain actually became a bit more nimble. Yin Tongtian had schemed against me one after another. It was really hard for him.


    This bastard, he tricked me from the beginning till the end! Furthermore, he even said that Lin Qi''s matter wasn''t planned by him. Judging from what he saw now, it should be a scam as well. He intentionally used some ''Blood Spell'' to fabricate a Gu expert.


    I was also really dumb, jumping into a pit when I saw it was just a pit, no wonder Song Nan didn''t want to care about me.


    Did Song Nan know from the beginning that Yin Tongtian wasn''t a good person? That''s why I got mad when I saw him interacting with me so much?


    So it wasn''t because of jealousy ¡­


    Somehow, I felt a little disappointed. Was he really without a heart?


    After thinking about all this, I slowly fell asleep until I was pulled out.


    When I was fished out, I had a feeling, but I couldn''t see anything, and I couldn''t feel that I had bones, so I still couldn''t speak.


    "You ¡­" A sigh. It was actually Song Nan!


    I was a little panicked to let him see my boneless state, but there was nowhere for me to hide. Anyway, I didn''t open my eyes. I just continued to pretend that I was unconscious.


    "When can you listen to me?!" Song Nan''s voice was helpless. If I were him, I would have definitely beat myself up a long time ago.


    Relying on my inability to control my body, I shamelessly continued to play dead.


    I felt Song Nan''s lips on me, but I couldn''t tell where they were touching.


    "Don''t be afraid, you''ll be fine very soon." As Song Nan spoke, he dried me off as if he had wrapped me in a quilt. Then, he carried me away.


    "You ¡­" I want to see Min Hao! I want to see Min Hao! Unfortunately, no one heard the scream in my heart.


    Song Nan stopped walking and said to Min Hao, "Do you believe me this time?"


    Min Hao didn''t answer, but I think he nodded, because Song Nan kept walking.


    The rest of the time, slow and fast, Song Nan held me like a baby, and I began to wonder if I didn''t even have a body anymore.


    This indescribable feeling was very wonderful. Until that day, I found that I could move.


    I rolled over and tore open a hole, but my eyes were still closed.


    When I came out, I lay there for a long time, panting, before I tried to open my eyes.


    The eyes that hadn''t come in contact with the air for a long time felt a slight heat wrap around them, causing them to hurt a little. But I didn''t care about this feeling because there was a man who was as gentle as jade looking me in the eye.


    He was dressed in a long gown, his hair was dark and melancholy, and the softness in his eyes made me stare blankly.


    "July ¡­" He was holding me every day these days, but he wouldn''t say another word to me, and when I heard his voice, tears that had been accumulating in my eyes began to flow out.


    I held out my arms to him, and he took me in his arms.


    His clothes were a little cold, and when I realized that I wasn''t wearing anything, I still held on to him.


    Song Nan''s kiss gently landed next to my ear, like a snowflake, like a feather.


    I tilted my head, found his lips, and closed my eyes.


    He seemed to be my home. Whether I admit it or not, his embrace is my most carefree place; the tip of his tongue can soothe all my grievances.


    "Song Nan, I missed you so much." He just said it out loud. Day and night, I still miss you.


    Song Nan held me and put me back on the bed. "Idiot, I''ve been here all along."

 C221

    Song Nan was lying on the bed with me in his arms. He didn''t speak, and neither did I.


    I can finally hear my heart beating! It was much faster than before, and the dancing was very cheerful.


    I put my hand on Song Nan''s heart. There was nothing there. Song Nan took my hand and looked at me apologetically.


    I kissed his eyes. "I''ll give you my heart."


    Song Nan closed his eyes and responded to my kiss.


    I leaned over him, grabbed his hair, and entwined it with mine. Looking at the intertwined hair, I suddenly understood why the old husband and wife called hair knot.


    "July ¡­" Song Nan''s voice was a little hoarse. He slowly placed his hand on my back. "Can you ¡­?"


    Through his clothes, I could feel the change.


    I reached out and ripped the straps from his gown. He suddenly pressed my hand, and I looked at him in confusion. His lips moved, and then he let go.


    When his gown was untied, his chest was revealed. His body that was originally lustrous like jade, now actually ¡­


    From his left collarbone to his right abdomen, there were four deep scratches. With Song Nan''s physique, such terrifying scars, just how bloody must have been back then?


    What was he going to do?


    I touched the scar, sad, but unable to say a word. The dragon, I think, was the one who could scratch it.


    With three dragons'' scales already in our hands, Song Nan definitely wouldn''t be stupid enough to fight against the nine dragons. If that''s the case, then the only dragon that could fight against him would be Yin Tongtian.


    So, back then he didn''t ignore me, but went to stop Yin Tongtian, right?


    If I didn''t ask him, he wouldn''t tell me.


    I pressed my face against it, the scab like a sharp blade.


    Song Nan gently caressed my hair and comforted me softly. "Silly girl, I don''t feel any pain."


    This old geezer knows how to make me cry the most. The tears that I had just stopped were once again drawn out by his words.


    "Yin Tongtian can''t beat me!" In order to comfort me, Song Nan started to take credit like a child: "Although I was caught by him, I took out his newly grown dragon bone."


    Dragon bone? I thought about the spine Min Hao put in the medicine. Was that what Song Nan used one claw to get?


    Thinking of this, my tears became even more turbulent. Song Nan was helpless and continued to caress me, but he did not dare to speak.


    As I cried, I suddenly felt as if the scar under my face had disappeared. Lifting my head slightly, I pulled Song Nan''s shirt, which was open at one side, and wiped my eyes before looking at the wound.


    The scar on Song Nan''s chest was actually fading! Eh? Because of my tears? Can my tears be like Songnan''s saliva, have healing function?


    Song Nan tapped my forehead and spat, "Look at you, you look like you''re crying, and then you start laughing like a fool. Aren''t you ashamed?"


    I sat on top of him and watched happily as the scars gradually disappeared and my skin color gradually returned to normal.


    It was truly amazing!


    "Your body has already been modified. Of course, the injuries caused by the dragon can be healed." After Song Nan finished speaking, he reached out his hand to grab my waist and sat up. "I finished the fun. Shouldn''t we continue with what we had just done ¡­"


    Ashiba, I forgot, just like that in front of him, give me a piece of tofu, hit me dead.


    Since it was already like this, I didn''t act pretentiously. I casually tore off his open gown. "Then let''s continue!"

 C222

    Perhaps because he had been reborn, he experienced his first pain. However, Song Nan''s attitude was very different from before. His love and care were undisguised.


    The combination of spirit flesh had always been soul-stirring. This seemed to be my whole life, and he was the only one in my life.


    I forgot the past, even forgot that we once had a child, lost in the ultimate heaven of first pain and temptation.


    In his slightly closed eyes, I saw the undisguised tenderness.


    I also saw another face, a face that didn''t belong to me.


    The face was not unfamiliar. I had seen it many times, and I had been like this before.


    This face was that July in the cave. It was also the skin of the square pot. And now, I was like this.


    The blankness on my face attracted Song Nan''s attention. His eyes suddenly became clear, as if he realized that I had already discovered it. He was like a child who had done something wrong, his eyes averted a little, and I heard him whisper, "I''m sorry."


    I wanted to ask him why I was like this, and I wanted to ask him who he was holding in his arms.


    But I didn''t dare ask. I just smiled at him. However, something seemed to have shattered, completely shattered.


    When I got back to the house across the street from the hospital, I found that it was the night I left with Chen You, or rather the moment Min Hao took me away.


    Even though I had changed my body, I was still an ordinary person in essence. If I wanted to regain my original appearance, I had to rely on medicine.


    Song Nan left a month''s worth of medicine for me, one a day. You need to take some medicine to recover your original appearance, I am truly amazing.


    I only had one month''s worth of medicine. I didn''t ask Song Nan why he only gave me one month''s worth of medicine. From the bottom of my heart, I felt like I was being controlled.


    Song Nan did not stay. He said that he still had things to do. I, of course, have something to do.


    After Song Nan left, I followed him out the door. I was going to find Senior Brother Zuming and ask him to take me to Yin Tongtian''s house.


    Zuo Ming Shi Ge was different from Yin Tongtian. Although Song Nan didn''t like Zuo Ming Shi Ge, he said Zuo Ming Shi Ge was completely trustworthy.


    I took out my cell phone, which was still charged because it was back in time, but it hadn''t been thrown yet, which made me quite satisfied. Ye Zichen opened the taxi app, but didn''t know if he could get a taxi.


    There was a problem with the internet, but Wu Mi''s phone number said that he wanted to see me. This was good too, but he could just send me off.


    Wu Mi came very quickly. I had just played a few games of Landlord by the side of the road when he arrived.


    When I got in the car, I found Wu Mi''s face was full of seriousness. However, I have not seen him for so long. I do miss him a little.


    But to him, he had only just seen me yesterday, so I couldn''t find the thrill of a reunion. I was touched for a few seconds and then I was gone.


    "I asked Windraiser." Wu Mei''s slow response caused me to be stupefied. I''ve been limited for too long, and I''ve long forgotten about my previous request to Wu Millet.


    Wu Mi glanced at me, not understanding my reaction, but he continued, "She said she didn''t know Fold, but I think she was lying."


    Windraiser? Fold a branch? In this period of time, Song Nan is the only one in my mind. I really can''t remember who these names are anymore.

 C223

    Wu Mi didn''t give me time to reply. "When she lies, the corners of her eyes tremble a little," he continued.


    I quickly broke the knot in my head, barely able to remember my request to Wu Millet. Windraiser''s and Fushe''s names were too similar, and they both seemed like bewitching women ¡­


    He didn''t seem to remember the appearance of Windraiser, but the flirtatious manner in which the Windraiser moved was exactly the same as the folding of a branch.


    "You''ve observed them carefully enough. You''ve even discovered this." I casually said this as I saw Wu Mi''s face darken. I didn''t dare to continue teasing him and obediently shut my mouth.


    I don''t know what kind of feelings Wu Mi has for Fu Feng, but he definitely has some special feelings.


    "What are you looking for Zuo Ming at this time?" What can''t wait until tomorrow? " Wu Mi looked at the watch on his wrist. I also checked my phone subconsciously. It was 3 in the morning, so the time was a bit wrong.


    "Nothing, just wanted him to take me to Yin Tongtian''s house. I have something to talk to Yin Tongtian about." I casually gave a reason, but after saying it, I realised that I might as well not say it at all.


    What kind of brain is this?! Putting aside the fact that Wu Mi didn''t know about Yin Tongtian turning into a woman, from Wu Mi''s perspective, Yin Tongtian was still in a state of uncertainty yesterday, and now I actually said that I would go to his house to find him.


    He seemed to mind my lying to him.


    I thought about it again and again. I didn''t tell him the whole story, so I said, "Yin Tongtian didn''t die. He became a woman." That would explain what I had said, and it would also prove that I was not trying to hide it from him.


    After saying this sentence, I suddenly remembered that Windraiser was also a man!


    Wu Li seemed to have also thought of this question, and his already gloomy face darkened even more.


    "Goo ~" my stomach that hasn''t eaten in a long time suddenly growls at this time. I swear, I really don''t feel hungry.


    Wu Mi looked at me and drove for less than two minutes before stopping in front of a 24-hour convenience store.


    I obediently got out of the car with him. There was nothing to eat at the convenience store, so I ordered some noodles. Smelling the fragrance of the noodles, I was really a little hungry. The sauce hadn''t even been mixed yet and I was still eating. Wu Mi slapped my hand away and took a fork from me. He slowly helped me to mix the noodles.


    To tell the truth, he''s like this now, especially like those perverted doctors in the TV series, they make my hair stand on end, can''t you let me eat some noodles?!


    "In July, my eyes are jumping." Wu Mi mixed up his noodles and handed me a fork. "Every time my eyes jump, something bad happens."


    I swallowed the words in my mouth and tried to persuade Wu Mi, "Do you think that you are an earth shaking instrument? An earthquake would happen just by shaking your body."


    Wu Mi slightly shook his head, got up and bought me a bottle of water.


    "I wasn''t joking around in July. Ever since you asked me to ask Windraiser, I''ve had a strange feeling in my heart ¡­" For the first time, Wu Mi spoke in such a manner, hesitating and hesitating, unlike him.


    I took the water and gulped down two mouthfuls of it. If Wu Mi became like this, how would I get to the end of the road?


    "I haven''t been with Windraiser for long, but ¡­" Wu Mi lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I forgot what kind of person she was and what she did. Tell me, can this be considered as ¡­"


    He didn''t finish the sentence, and I added the missing word to my own mind ¡ª "lecherous".

 C224

    I continued stuffing the noodles, but I had lost my appetite. Wu Mi had already been moved by Fu Feng. I don''t know what the relationship between Yin Tongtian and the branch was, what the relationship between the branch and Fu Feng was, and what the relationship between Yin Tongtian and the person who replaced Fu Feng was, but I can''t hurt Wu Mi.


    As he chewed on the noodles, the irritation in his heart became harder to calm down.


    "July." Wu Mi suddenly looked up. His clear eyes made me feel weak.


    I vaguely replied him, "How ¡­" "What''s wrong?"


    "Is Bai Bai still here?"


    "So this is the problem that scared the baby to death." "No, I let him go with my dad. My dad found out that it was all a waste of his grandson."


    "But the connection between you and Whitey has been severed." Wu Mi said seriously. I remember him telling me before that there was actually a connection between me and Bai Bai that he could see.


    After Wu Mi said this, the annoyance in my heart immediately disappeared, because my entire heart had turned cold.


    His body was already brand-new. Then what about Whitey? Had Bai already disappeared?


    I held my cell phone. I really wanted to call my dad and show him what it was like and whether I could still talk to him. Wu Mi pulled me back. In fact, if he didn''t pull me, I wouldn''t have called him. At this time, it was too inappropriate.


    Take a few deep breaths, I can''t be so mindless now, and I can''t let my temper run its course.


    I found Yin Tongtian''s number and called it. I thought I would be able to get through.


    The first time, he couldn''t get through.


    The second time, it was picked up, but no one on the other side spoke.


    "Yin Tongtian, where are you now?" I shouted into my phone, "Even if Yin Tongtian hangs up now, at least Chen You will still be here, right?" I don''t think Song Nan would have much intuition towards Chen You. Song Nan never disdained making a move on others, and he probably wouldn''t do anything to Chen You either.


    "Chen You?" I tried to call him Chen You. If Song Nan had beaten Yin Tongtian''s dragon bone, he would definitely not be any better off right now. Calling him Chen You seemed more reasonable.


    Sure enough, Chen You''s voice sounded, "Third sister?"


    Hearing him call Third Sister, I felt a little disgusted. To be honest, I really don''t understand why he could so calmly shout out those two words. Was he not guilty at all?


    "Chen You, don''t call me that. I''m not that close to you." I really couldn''t bear it any longer and choked him. After a few seconds of silence, he still called out "Third Sis" again.


    I feel like throwing my phone away. Why is this guy so shameless?


    "Chen You, where are you now?" I decided to skip the question and ask it directly.


    "I''m still in that room." Chen You''s answer was a little hollow, it must be due to his guilty conscience. He probably didn''t think that I would call so slowly, much less that I was fine.


    "What about Yin Tongtian?"


    Chen You was silent for a moment, then said, "Senior Yin isn''t so good right now, it''s a little dangerous ¡­"


    "Heh ¡­" I sneered. From the way he said it, it sounded like they were the ones who were wronged. It was as if I had let them down by being perfectly fine.


    "I know that Yin Tongtian is not good, but I''m very good right now." I can''t say anything more vicious, and that''s how it works.


    "Third sister, Senior brother Yin didn''t do it on purpose, you ¡­" Chen You paused and continued, "Can you forgive him?"

 C225

    Forgive? Forgive him for being God''s business, and send him to God if he wants to, but I can''t send him.


    "Chen You, don''t tell me you''re stupid. I''m stupid, I admit that, but I''ve been stupid for so many times, I must be a little smart, right?" I really didn''t want to say anything else to him, so I directly asked, "What''s the situation with Yin Tongtian?"


    "Senior brother Yin ¡­" Chen You hesitated, then said, "His bones were pulled out."


    When I heard Chen You''s words, my heart felt extremely good. Thinking back to how Yin Tongtian had planned to beat me to death, to end up like this, it was truly satisfying!


    "Third sister, you ¡­" Chen You wanted to say something, but I just hung up.


    I wanted to ask him what he was after, to know why they lied to me. But then I thought, So what if I know?


    If they kept fighting like this, there wouldn''t be a good result. The most important thing was to stay away from trouble.


    "Wu Mi, do you still have an empty room?" I took two sips of water and continued eating.


    "There are plenty of empty rooms. Su Chen and Su Mu rarely leave the room, so there''s no need to worry about them disturbing you."


    I don''t mind Su Chen and Su Mu. To be honest, they are much more reliable than Yin Tongtian and Chen You.


    After the noodles, Wu Mi didn''t ask me any more questions and just drove me straight back to his house.


    To my surprise, Su Chen and Su Mu were waiting for me in the living room on the first floor. It wasn''t that I was narcissistic, either. These two fellows were lying there like two old men. When they saw me, they flicked their eyes indicating me to sit down. Thus, I felt that they were waiting for me.


    "What are your attitudes?!" I''m a bit unhappy. These two people are getting more and more arrogant. If I don''t teach them a lesson, they definitely won''t even remember that their surname is Su!


    "July ~" Su Chen was the first to react. He sat up straight, "Twilight, go pour July some water."


    Twilight?! This love of appellation, I get goose bumps all over! What was going on?


    "Su Chen, what is the meaning of this?! I am your stepmother-in-law after all, and you actually dare to call me by my name? " I remember that before he broke the soul contract, I was the one with the highest seniority!


    "Alright, Granny! Sit down! "Please take a seat!" Su Chen kicked Su Mu away with a face full of smiles, like a cat trying to steal food.


    "I''ll get you a room in July." Wu Yu knew that Su Chen had something to say to me, so he took the initiative to leave.


    I nodded at Wu Millet, ignored Su Chen, and sat down on the sofa some distance away from him. With nothing to offer, it was either adultery or theft. I retracted my previous judgment that they were both slightly reliable.


    "If you have something to say, then just say it, don''t laugh like a tiger grandma." I glanced at Su Mu, but he still had a serious expression on his face. I didn''t know if he was so familiar with Su Chen that there was no need to hide it, or if what Su Chen wanted to say was related to him.


    "July." Su Chen straightened his expression and said seriously, "What we''re saying is that we can cooperate with you."


    Cooperate with me? Cooperation on what? Looking for a box?


    Moreover, I didn''t ignore the "we" he mentioned. If he was referring to him and Su Mu, did that mean that Su Mu was already one of them?


    "Cooperation? You can consider it. " I didn''t reject him that quickly because I wanted to see what Su Chen wanted to do. "Tell me first. "It''s not Su Mu, right?"


    I was only joking, but when I said it, I had a strange feeling.

 C226

    I have always overlooked one thing: Fu Feng is Su Mu''s master. If Su Chen and Su Mu are together, then what kind of role does Fu Feng play in this matter?


    And was Wu Mi really like what he said, ignorant of everything?


    I suddenly felt like laughing. Up until today, I didn''t have a single trustworthy person.


    Even though I was distracted, I didn''t forget to look at their expressions. Su Mu was still paralyzed, while Su Chen''s expression was a bit awkward. My relationship with Su Chen wasn''t deep or shallow, but he still had a bit of a relationship.


    Suddenly, I remembered something. In Su Chen''s memory, he was with a bird in that amber. If I was really a bird in my past life, then wouldn''t that bird be me?


    After thinking about this, a hysterical voice sounded in my head, "Sigh!"


    It was Su Chen''s voice!


    If he calls me Sissy, then he must have known me before I became a bird!


    "July, what happened to you?" Perhaps it was because my expression changed, but Su Chen was feeling a little nervous. I looked at his face, a little dazed. He hadn''t really torn it off since I''d labeled him a "bad guy." Even though I realized he didn''t seem to have really done anything bad, I still didn''t think he was a good person.


    I slightly shook my head and whispered, "Su Chen, I just had a hallucination. I feel like I''ve turned into a bird, a white bird ¡­"


    Sure enough, before I finished speaking, Su Chen''s expression changed and Su Mu''s expression changed as well.


    Su Chen''s expression became a bit sorrowful, while Su Mu''s became even more profound, as if he had fallen into a memory.


    I extended my hand to support my forehead, which did not hurt, and let my voice tremble slightly. "My head ¡­ "So painful ¡­"


    Su Chen quickly helped me. I saw that Su Mu wanted to pull Su Chen away, but I couldn''t hold him back.


    Seeing Su Chen help me, I didn''t have much hesitation. I leaned on him and continued to act cute and weak, "Su Chen, I just saw a boundless sea. The sea water is blue, and I was flying under the golden sun ¡­ Su Chen, tell me, what happened to me? "


    "July, don''t even think about it ¡­" Su Chen placed both his hands on my temples and gently pressed. His palm was warm, but not cold like Song Nan''s palm. He was now living in human form.


    Because I continued to act cute and weak, Su Chen and Su Mu''s original plans were disrupted by me, so they had no choice but to send me to the room that Wu Mi had prepared for me.


    Once I entered the room, I immediately threw myself onto the bed, "Su Chen, you and Su Mu can go back first. I have some matters concerning Bai Bai, I want to ask Wu Li."


    The order to expel the guest was very timely. Su Chen and Su Mu left rather obediently. After they left, I first asked Wu Mi: "Can they hear us speak?"


    Wu Mi spread out his hands, "Their cultivation base is so much higher than mine, they can definitely hear me."


    If Wu Mi had said to me perfunctorily that they could not hear him, I would have been certain that he was one of them. Now that he had answered me like this, it would be difficult for me to judge that Wu Mi was a shrewd person, but who knows if he had guessed that I was testing him, that''s why he said that.


    "What''s wrong? What do I have to say behind their backs? " Wu Xiang seemed to be speaking very casually, but it was impossible for him to not give a proper answer.


    Fortunately, I was already prepared. I quickly changed the expression on my face to a wretched one and said, "I just want to ask, are they having an affair?"

 C227

    Wu Li didn''t expect me to ask such a question. With an embarrassed expression on his face, he replied, "The two of them look a little like brothers ¡­"


    I interrupted Wu: "When they have shown a certain degree of intimacy on the surface, it means that they are closer in private than they appear to be. Have you ever been to their room? "


    Wu Mi quickly recovered after all these years of not having seen anything. "Aren''t you having a headache in July? "Why are you gossiping so quickly?"


    After being exposed, there was nothing for me to feel embarrassed about. "Su Chen wants me to work with them. Do you think I should work with them?"


    Before Wu Mi could reply, I continued, "I can tell you that I was badly harmed by Yin Tong. I almost died. So, I don''t believe anyone now, except you. "


    Wu Mi gawked and asked, "Didn''t you say that Yin Tongtian became a woman? What did he do to you? "


    I told her what had happened, but I didn''t say what had happened after Min Hao rescued me. I only said that I had almost died there. Other than the fact that Song Nan took the Yin Tong Celestial Dragon Bone, I told him everything else. I didn''t care if Su Chen and Su Mu were listening, and I wanted them to hear me even more.


    "Wu Mi, I can''t accept the slightest bit of betrayal now. If anyone dares to lie to me again, I definitely won''t forgive them." I looked into Wu Mi''s eyes. His eyes were clear and bright, without a shred of evasion. Can I really trust him?


    "So? Will you let Yin Tongtian go? "


    Wu Mi asked me this question, I really haven''t thought about it, I don''t know what to do with Yintong, or what I can do with him.


    "He has already received his punishment ¡­" My answer was a little vague. I didn''t know why, but I felt that Yin Tongtian was opposites with Su Chen and Su Mu. I didn''t want to reveal the current situation of Yin Tongtian.


    Inwardly, he was cursing how despicable he really was. He was already in this state, yet he was still so shy and shy.


    Suddenly, the door was knocked twice.


    Wu Niu signaled me not to move, the clear voice asked: "Who?"


    "It''s me." I am truly overthinking it. With Fu Feng and Su Chen here, who would be able to enter this place? Speaking of Fu Feng, why have I never seen her before?


    After I turned my head, Wu Mi said, "You can come in."


    Su Chen walked in. He wasn''t following Su Mu, but he was carrying a person. The man who was being carried, as if made of soft rubber, bent into an unthinkable fold. Could it be ¡­


    When Su Chen threw that person on the floor, I recognized him. It really was Yin Tongtian. His current appearance is exactly the same as the boneless corpses I saw earlier!


    "I brought him to you in July. You can do whatever you want with him." Su Chen clapped his hands and was about to leave, but I quickly stopped him, "Su Chen!"


    "Anything else?" Su Chen''s current expression made me think of an idiom: smile.


    I don''t really understand how he found Yin Tongtian. That place is so hard to find, and the house is also very strange. How could he capture Yin Tongtian as soon as I finished speaking?


    Could it be that Yin Tongtian was originally one of them? Right now, Yin Tongtian was already a piece of trash, so they had already abandoned him?


    As this thought popped up in my mind, I couldn''t find any more answers to it. Instead, I asked Su Chen, "Is Yin Tongtian still alive?"


    Su Chen kicked Yin Tongtian and said, "He''s still alive, but his bones are all gone."

 C228

    I walked over and touched the side of Yin Tongtian''s neck. There really was a pulse of blood.


    He poked Yin Tongtian twice with his finger, but it wasn''t like the time when I touched a branch. He took out a branch and turned it into my usual dagger. He grabbed Yin Tongtian''s arm and was about to stab him.


    "July!" Wu Mi stopped me, and said meaningfully, "Don''t do anything that makes you regret it."


    I smiled at him, and the knife in my hand slowed a little, but it went on stabbing. When the blade touched Yin Tongtian''s skin, there was a flash of fire, just like when I first touched Yin Tongtian with a branch.


    Fold branch is not afraid of my branch, just afraid of me, and Yin Tongtian on the contrary. The performance of this body meant that it had been assimilated to a large degree by Yin Tongtian.


    After burning a hole in his arm, I withdrew the branch and looked at his boneless head. The corners of his eyes were stretched and his facial features were forced to shift a bit. However, he had a good foundation and he was an exceptional beauty. He did not look ugly. His eyes were half open, his emotions unreadable.


    Wu Yu let out a long sigh, "Why do you have to suffer so much in July ¡­"


    Before Wu Mi could finish his sentence, I stuck my finger into the hole I had poked out with the branch of a tree. Due to the branch''s nature, no blood flowed out. When my finger stabbed into it, the burnt flesh started to retreat when it came into contact with my finger.


    After being tormented like this, the upper half of my arm was broken off. The surface of the arm shriveled up, but no blood flowed out.


    I thought for a moment, then went down to the kitchen and found a knife. When I got back, I took it and chopped at the other arm.


    After the knife fell, blood began to flow out. However, the difference from normal blood was that there was a faint golden color. The blood was the same as the blood that flowed when he cut the rock that day. Soon, it disappeared on its own.


    The arm had been cut off, and the cut was neat and tidy. Blood could be seen seeping through the muscles and blood vessels, because the blood disappeared very quickly. Blood droplets could be seen condensing and disappearing from the orifices.


    After spending most of the day, I finally understood the situation in Yin Tongtian.


    Pointing the tip of the knife at Yin Tongtian''s heart, my hands trembled a little. What would happen if I stabbed him?


    I hesitated, really hesitated. Even if Yin Tongtian didn''t care about my life or death, I still couldn''t bring myself to end him.


    At this moment, Su Chen suddenly grabbed my hand and pushed forward, stabbing the tip of the blade into the ground.


    Yin Tongtian''s eyes suddenly widened. It wasn''t because of the pain, because there was no bone attached to it. It wasn''t something that could be done with just his muscles. His eyes widened because his body suddenly felt as if it was filled with air, and his skin began to bulge!


    "Su Chen!" What are you doing?! " I let go and stepped back.


    Su Chen glanced at me but didn''t explain. He pulled me and ran outside. I cast a glance at Yin Tongtian, who was still swelling. Was he really going to explode?


    The three of us left the room, and within a minute there was a loud explosion.


    I didn''t think it would turn out like this.


    Wu Mi opened his mouth first. "July, do you want to go in and take a look?"


    I blankly looked at him. "Ah?"


    Su Chen patted Wu Li''s shoulder and said, "Take her to the other room, I''ll go clean up."


    I woodenly followed Wu Mi to the new room, but that bulging Yin Tongtian was always in front of my eyes.

 C229

    After two days of being at a loss at Wu''s house, I told Wu that I was going back to the hospital for internship. Continuing to be depressed would only make me more depressed.


    It just so happened that I was on my way to the new department. Wu Mi told me that my current state of mind wasn''t suitable for communicating with the patient''s family. According to the distribution list, I should have been going to the emergency department, so Wu Mi transferred me to the surgical center.


    Originally, there were a lot of interns in the surgical center this month. The head nurse had a slight headache from walking the streets and after thinking about it, she divided me up with a pregnant nurse.


    I felt a little bit of a shadow over the pregnant nurse, and I still had some lingering fear about what happened to the nurse last time.


    The nurse''s surname was Zhao, and her height was about 1.8 meters. I think her husband should be 1.9 meters, no matter what he said. Plus her pregnant belly, she looked like a mountain.


    She asked me, "Classmate, do you feel very safe following me?"


    I nodded in agreement, hoping that her baby would be safely born. As I looked at Nurse Zhao''s big belly, I thought of what Wu Mi had done. He was never a pure person, and I had forgotten about his past because of our contact afterwards.


    Nurse Zhao was originally a maternity nurse, but after she became pregnant, she was transferred to the operation room for reproduction. In the reproductive surgery room, there were not many operations and they were relatively simple.


    "We''ve been busy in the operating room lately." Nurse Zhao chatted with me as she packed up the post-operative equipment. "Because she did not allow me to do anything on the first day, I could only watch helplessly." "Now that the country has opened its second child, many people in their forties want to give birth ¡­"


    "Isn''t this operation done in the reproductive center?" As soon as I entered the surgical center, I saw a group of people wearing pink surgical gowns floating past. The nurse who introduced the environment said that those people were doing embryo transfer.


    "Yeah, it was normally done over there." Nurse Zhao began to wipe away the blood on the instruments and continued, "When you wanted to have children, you checked and found the problem. "It doesn''t affect your health, but you just can''t conceive."


    She said so, and I understood. At this moment, I was thinking of the empress dowager who was preparing for pregnancy at my home. Recently, there had been too many bad things on my mind, causing such a ruckus in YinTongtian that I had completely forgotten about her.


    There weren''t many operations, just the one in the morning. Nurse Zhao said I could go to another surgery room to see the surgery, and if I felt that it was boring, I could sneak away.


    I decisively chose to slip away, as I had to see what the situation was like at home.


    I called home without calling. When she reached home, the Empress Dowager was practicing yoga on the television, and she twisted herself into a ball.


    "Why are you here? You''re off duty? " Her Majesty glanced at me and maintained her original position.


    "I''ve missed you so much!" I scoot over and take Bai in my arms.


    When I touched the white, my heart immediately went cold. Originally, as long as I touched Bai Bai, there would be an indescribably subtle feeling in my heart. But now, that feeling has disappeared, and Bai Bai also doesn''t have any reaction to my contact.


    "Miss me?" The empress dowager changed her position according to what was said on the television. "You think I have a ghost? You haven''t been home for so long, if you say you miss me, who would believe you? "


    In the presence of Her Majesty, I could not call him Bai Bai, or I could only check to see if he was alright.

 C230

    "Your father also said that he would visit you this weekend. Are you leaving today? "If you don''t leave, I''ll ask your dad to help you set up your favorite hotpot restaurant."


    My hands couldn''t stop rubbing at Bai Bai to no avail. I was a little preoccupied with the empress dowager''s suggestion. "Don''t, you cook pretty well. Besides, it''s not good to eat the food outside while you''re preparing your pregnancy ¡­"


    Her Majesty slowly withdrew her posture and glanced at me.


    With that, the old Buddha stood up, put away the yoga mat and left.


    "Mama, today is grandmother''s birthday ¡­" The empress dowager left, and only then did she speak for nothing.


    My heart is like a roller coaster. I just confirmed that everything was for nothing and the Empress Dowager offended me again.


    I had never been there before for Her Majesty''s birthday, and my father had always texted me in advance, telling me to remember to call Her Majesty, so I didn''t pay any attention to it myself.


    All these years, I had never given her a birthday.


    I''m rich now. I didn''t touch the money Yin Tongtian gave me last time and earned a bit more during this time. Originally, I could have saved up all the money for the operation when I was done.


    Right now, Yin Tongtian has already been implicated by me and Su Chen. I have to find another way to earn money.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I asked Bai Bai, "Bai Bai, how do you think we should celebrate your grandmother''s birthday?"


    This was called awkward. This time, the empress dowager was really at the level of an empress dowager.


    Xiao Bai ignored me. Just based on his words just now, he is definitely fine. Ignoring me now only proves that he is angry with me.


    "Bai Bai ¡­" I lightly patted him and spoke in an extremely gentle voice, "Bai Bai, Mama was wrong. Mama shouldn''t have come to see you for so long."


    Xiao Bai twisted his body and jumped out from my embrace. I swiftly fished him out and carried him back to my room.


    After all, she was just a child. After being coaxed by me for a long time and stuffing herself with a ghoul candy, she quickly forgave me. To be honest, I only have this one treasure.


    "Mama, what happened to you? "Why do I feel like ¡­" Scratching and rubbing in my arms for no reason at all.


    I knew what he was worried about. It was hard to say.


    "Bai Bai, I''ve already changed my body. The original body doesn''t seem to exist anymore." I didn''t know exactly what was going on with my own body, and now I felt more like a lone soul than I really did.


    After getting tired of Bai Bai for a while, I quickly ordered a humidifier on the internet. I sent it to the young brother with a sweet mouth, coaxing the empress dowager to keep her mouth shut.


    I stood by with my legs in my arms and looked at Her Majesty''s humidifier.


    "Empress Dowager, are you satisfied with this?" I bow my head and bend my back.


    Her Majesty nodded. "Well, yes, at least you have some conscience. But where did you get the money? This humidifier is not cheap, right?! "


    I vaguely said, "There''s a convenience store across from the hospital. I work part-time there."


    By the way, that boutique across the way from the hospital that Wu Mi runs, I can work part-time first and then continue to study how to earn money.


    Her Majesty''s tears flickered as she found an excuse to go to the kitchen and cut up some fruit. I pretended not to see it, but in truth, I felt a little uncomfortable.


    How can I leave to minimize the pain? Remove all memories?

 C231

    Her Majesty brought out a large plate of fruits and I sat with her on the sofa. She seemed to have something on her mind, so I didn''t dare ask and just quietly ate.


    After eating most of the plate, the empress dowager suddenly spoke up. "July, what exactly is this thing you''re carrying?"


    I almost choked to death on the strawberry that had just been stuffed into my mouth. I coughed for a long time, my brain completely stuck, and I really didn''t know how to reply to Her Majesty.


    "It''s just a pillow?!" What do you think it is? "


    Her Majesty gave me a questioning look. "Don''t fool me, you and your father both treat it like a treasure. Just a single pillow. Ever since you came back, you haven''t let go! "


    This was a bit awkward. When I saw Bai Yi, I was too excited to control my emotions.


    "Your dad is even weirder. As long as I don''t see him, he will bring this pillow along when he goes out. Sometimes, he will also bring this pillow to the bathroom. Why do you think that is?"


    Hearing Her Majesty say this, I was completely speechless. Who would have thought that my father''s affection for this grandson of his would reach such a level?! I want to know, I definitely won''t leave you here for nothing.


    That is to say, letting Xiao Bai accompany my parents can reduce my guilt to a certain extent, it''s pretty good.


    "Reporting to the empress dowager, this is actually your eldest grandson." As if I were joking, I held the white in both hands and gave it to Her Majesty.


    "If it really is my grandson, then wait for your little brother to come out and let them play together."


    "Alright!" "Yes," I said, but I didn''t feel like she was trying to trick me. Her Majesty must have sensed something. Now, we can only take one step at a time. "Empress Dowager, where are the cases and lists you examined in the hospital? Show me. "


    Her Majesty pointed to a drawer under the tea table. When I opened it, there was actually a drawer empty to hold the information on. It seems Her Majesty really values this matter.


    I carefully read through all the information. Her Majesty had already detected the normal pregnancy sac, which meant that if there were no accidents, it could be considered as a success.


    At a normal speed, it was not yet time for the embryo to be implanted into the body. It seemed that Wu Millet must have done something. Although I have already begun to suspect Wu Mi, but I believe that Wu Mi can''t do anything as long as he exists.


    When I was in my normal pregnancy, my heart relaxed by half. I wonder how my little uncle''s house is doing now. Uncle is in another city. Although I think it''s safer here, Uncle and Aunt both have their own jobs, so they can''t consume energy here.


    I reorganized the documents, put them back, and asked Her Majesty, "Have you talked to your uncle on the phone?" Did he say what the situation was? "


    The empress dowager held a cup of warm water and slowly drank it as she spoke, "Your uncle and aunt are still young and want to conceive by themselves. Yesterday, your aunt sent me a message saying that she felt that she was already pregnant."


    After she finished speaking, the Empress Dowager sighed with emotion. "It''s good to be young!"


    I was already pregnant. Somehow, I felt that something was wrong.


    "Empress Dowager, I think you should make a phone call with my aunt. Even if she''s not even 40 yet, she''s already above 30 and is pretty much old. In the end, it''s still better to go to the hospital and check." As I said this, my eyelids twitched, startling even myself.

 C232

    When Her Majesty heard this, she went to get her cell phone and called her aunt.


    However, his aunt''s phone didn''t ring at all.


    When the empress dowager switched to calling her uncle, she discovered that he was unable to reach her either. This was abnormal!


    Seeing that Her Majesty was a little anxious, I wanted to go and see what was going on, but if I were to leave now, Her Majesty would suspect me.


    "It''s nothing. I think they''re both busy. They should be working at this time. You can call them at night." I quickly comforted Her Majesty, then slipped into the bathroom and called Wu Mi''s home.


    I was thinking too much. When Wu Mi and I were not at home, there was no one to pick up the phone.


    I had no choice but to call Wu Millet''s cell phone and ask him to help me find Su Chen.


    I don''t know what I was thinking, but I felt that I shouldn''t have gone to Wu Millet for this, so I had to go to Su Chen.


    Wu Mi found Su Chen and things became much easier. While I was waiting for Su Chen, I suddenly thought of something. Su Chen couldn''t come to my house.


    Besides Song Nan and the Ghost King, the only one who couldn''t come to my house was Su Chen. At that time, I thought that Su Chen was the Ghost King''s man, so Su Chen couldn''t come to my house.


    Could it be that it was not only a promise between Song Nan and the Spirit King? Including Su Chen''s?


    Then Song Nan should know Su Chen''s background. Why didn''t he tell me?


    I picked up the trash, said that I was going down to throw away the trash, and then met Su Chen waiting in the stairwell.


    "Su Chen, why aren''t you coming in? My mother still has some impression of you. " When I was in high school, Su Chen often called me, so the Empress Dowager knew Su Chen''s name. She also had me point out who he was in my high school graduation photo.


    Su Chen smiled and shook his head, but did not say anything.


    I took the pictures of my uncle and aunt, wrote down the address of their home on the back, and asked Su Chen to look them up for me.


    Su Chen took the photo and asked me, "In July, can I take it as if you already agreed to our cooperation?"


    If this had happened in the past, I would definitely be extremely embarrassed. However, I am no longer me.


    "Su Chen, this is but a small matter for you, right? Just based on this, you want me to cooperate with you guys? I carelessly said, "If you want me to cooperate with you, you have to at least show some sincerity."


    Su Chen suddenly laughed, his laughter was a bit baffling, and a bit bitter.


    He said something and disappeared, but I stood there for a long time.


    Su Chen said, "If you had such a personality back then, why would we have tortured each other for nearly a thousand years?"


    These words caused a chill to run through my entire body. I can''t see anything, past or future.


    Every one of them, like outsiders watching the show, mocked me when my head was bleeding, and changed the plot when I was about to find some clues.


    I always thought I was smart, but I was just smart.


    [Is it really up to me?]


    I stood there for a long time, not just in a daze, but waiting for Su Chen to come back. I just wanted Su Chen to take a look and see what was going on with my uncle and aunt. With his abilities, he might be back in the blink of an eye.


    However, in the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed and Su Chen still had not returned.


    Originally, I had some trust in Su Chen, so I didn''t think too much about this matter. However, Su Chen still hasn''t come back yet. Could something have really happened?

 C233

    In the evening, when my father came home and we had her birthday, I asked my father to send me home.


    My dad understood and followed behind me with Whitey in his arms.


    I pulled my father into the stairwell. My father acted as if he understood, handing Bai Bai over to me. "Are you thinking it''s a waste? Here, take him back."


    Of course I didn''t pick it up. I wanted to take it for free, not to carry it away.


    "Dad, I think something might have happened to uncle''s family. I need to go take a look." After my father returned home, the empress dowager called her little uncle again in front of my father, but still couldn''t get through.


    His father was stunned. He was worried about his uncle as well, but he didn''t think too much about it.


    Before I could explain it to my father, I had Whitey send me straight to my aunt''s house.


    I was sent to my uncle''s living room for nothing. I can''t afford to be unprotected at home during this special time, so I didn''t want to be with you for nothing.


    I''ve only come to Uncle''s house once, and it''s already past 7 at night, so the room is completely dark. Somehow, I suddenly felt like I couldn''t go to work tomorrow. I took out my cell phone and wanted to call Wu Mi first, but the phone already showed no signal at all.


    By the light of my cell phone, I could see the light switch in the living room. I walked over and pressed it. Luckily, the light went on.


    The room was very tidy. His aunt was a bit obsessed with cleanliness, always cleaning the room without a speck of dust.


    Her Majesty said that her sister-in-law had contacted her yesterday, so it must be that nothing had happened. No matter how I look at it, it''s because I went home today that something happened to my uncle''s family ¡­


    I walked around the living room twice, but I couldn''t find anything wrong. I checked the bedroom and the study, but there wasn''t anything out of the ordinary. There was no one around.


    After failing to find anything, I dejectedly entered the kitchen.


    When we walked into the kitchen, I felt that something was wrong. There was dirt in the kitchen!


    The first time I had this feeling, it was probably because my body had been replaced by a new one.


    I started walking around the kitchen, and finally I set my sights on the refrigerator.


    To be honest, I''m a bit timid. If I open the refrigerator door, a horrifying thing will pop out. I don''t have any fighting strength.


    Right! Battle strength! I hurriedly grabbed onto the branch that had turned into a short knife. If I really couldn''t use it, I would use the branch to turn into a ball. That way, I would definitely be able to block it.


    Having made all the preparations I could, I got into a position to leave at any moment, and pulled open the refrigerator door.


    The refrigerator was the most common type, chilled on top and frozen on the bottom. What I opened was the door below. When I opened it, the translucent drawer was in front of me, but the feeling was so clear that I didn''t need to take it out to know what it was.


    Those that were frozen were placenta, full of them. At a glance, there were at least ten of them.


    Placenta was something we had seen in the surgery room before, when we were interns. It was usually taken out to indicate who had taken it, so we packed it and went back with the mother and baby.


    I don''t know if it was due to the change of body, but when I first saw the placenta, I didn''t feel anything and felt disgusted. But now, these frozen placenta, I felt as if they contained something.


    They were restless, waiting for an opportunity to burst out.


    My hands shook, and finally I pulled one of the drawers open.

 C234

    The size of the placenta inside was very neat, it was the style of his aunt. It seemed like she put it in herself.


    His aunt was a music teacher. She had all kinds of literary styles, and had a hint of fresh melancholy. I imagined her laying out these placentas, and I felt goosebumps.


    Previously, he had heard his teacher say that after many children were born, they would eat the placenta as a tonic. Of course, there were also those who wanted to eat the placenta for the sake of getting pregnant. Was it because of this?


    However, even if it was to have children, there was no need to eat so much!


    He carefully looked at the bag containing the placenta. The weight of the placenta was written in detail on the bag, and the names were recorded at the back. He opened the drawer and wrote down the weight and name as well, but there was no name after that.


    So, I speculate, maybe these placentas are for sale.


    I took a bag with the name on it and another bag with no name on it. I feel like it''s not the same as it is. There was no name, as if there wasn''t anything unusual about it that I sensed.


    If there was something added inside the items that had already been sold, then it shouldn''t be her doing it. There must be someone at her side.


    Looking at the packaging, it was directly sealed in a vacuum. It couldn''t have been opened and added in something, so that thing might not be human.


    As I thought about it, I realized that the whole thing was complicated.


    It was very likely that it wasn''t someone who had done something to his family, but rather someone who had brought calamity upon himself.


    Cousin is now in full-time boarding junior high school, only to come home once a week, I don''t think she was involved. I took out my phone and sent a message to my cousin, "Su Yi, how have you been learning recently?"


    It''s also thanks to the fact that today''s children all carry cell phones. At that time, we also had a Walkman, so we had to hide it and confiscate it whenever we saw it.


    A few seconds later, a reply came, "Sister, it''s alright. When are you going to come and play with me?"


    Seeing as she was fine, I also had a bit of a snack.


    "When you came back that day, I went to your house to play with you."


    Something came up and he quickly replied, "Really? I''m going home this week. "


    This week?! Then I must hurry. He took a closer look and realized it was already Thursday! So, I only have one day?


    After conversing with Su Yi for a bit, I started to seriously think about what I should do. How far can I go if I can''t even deal with Su Chen?


    I went on to study the placentas. The ones that weren''t named were all ordinary placentas, so it must have nothing to do with the hospital.


    As for her little aunt, she wasn''t very good at dealing with people. People who had a bit of literary and artistic aura generally lacked social skills, so if she wanted to sell this placenta, someone must have tied it to her.


    If Yin Tongtian is still here, I can ask Yin Tongtian to find out who those names are ¡­


    Pushing the impractical thoughts out of my head, however, gave me a way to find a firm like Yintong Tian''s to resolve the matter. I still had some money in my possession.


    I immediately contacted a person from the Yintong Heaven Office Office. He had a pretty good relationship with me, so he asked me to recommend a reliable office here.


    Big Brother is very reliable, he immediately gave me the phone.


    I rang the number, and before it had rung twice, it was answered.


    A very capable voice, full of energy, said, "Hello, this is Bighead. Is there anything I can help you with?"

 C235

    Bighead...


    The name was too flat, and for a moment I was speechless.


    "You... Is it still there? " Seeing that I didn''t say anything, the other party weakly asked.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" I coughed lightly and found my voice. "Hello, I have something to discuss ¡­"


    It was a little awkward to talk to the phone like this, so I said directly: "I have some difficult things to deal with. Can you come over now?"


    The other side unexpectedly agreed without even raising the price.


    After hanging up, I sent the address over and continued to stroll around the room.


    I found my cell phone still charging on the floor of the study. I think it was because of the radiation that my uncle and aunt left their cell phones in the study.


    So they must have disappeared from home.


    Right now, there were too many secrets of one person in a phone. A phone could often reflect the person that the owner was, and it was already close to the details of life. Therefore, it not only had a password, but also a fingerprint password.


    To be safe, even if I couldn''t open it, I stuffed it into my pocket. Then, he continued searching for clues.


    I found a notebook in the small drawer of the bed in the bedroom. Unfortunately, it was also locked. I couldn''t be bothered to think of a way, could I? The little lock broke open, and I took my notebook and waited for someone from the office.


    The people from the office came quickly, and in ten minutes, they had already knocked on the door.


    The security measures in his uncle''s house were quite good. Since he could knock on the door directly, it meant that he was just being polite and knocking on the door was definitely okay.


    That was easy to do. He felt that his cell phone and password should be easy for him.


    When I opened the door, I instantly understood why it was called Big-head. The man who came was indeed much larger than normal. At first glance, he looked even a little scary.


    Not only was his head big, his eyes were also big. His large watery eyes innocently blinked twice, and he suddenly felt a little shy.


    I hastened to invite him in. He was a strange man, and his temperament had changed so quickly that I now believed in my instincts, so I couldn''t get rid of the feeling I had when I first saw him.


    "Hello, how may I address you?" Upon hearing his humble smile, I thought I had become more polite.


    "My surname is Hu, but I''m Hu Bighead. You can just call me Bighead."


    I didn''t hold back and shouted directly after him. My dad told me the general story, but I forgot about Su Chen. I''m not sure about Su Chen''s current situation, but I don''t think Su Chen will die that easily. Furthermore, he has a special identity, so I think it''s better to choose him first.


    Bighead Hu listened to what I had to say, then picked up his phone and notebook. "So, which one do you want to see first?"


    "Notebook." Notebook is more intuitive, I still prefer this.


    Sure enough, once the lock was in Bighead Hu''s hands, it became completely decorative. He didn''t even use his face to open it, and directly removed it completely unharmed.


    Bighead Hu took off the lock, but didn''t open it himself first. Instead, he handed it to me. "You can take a look at it first."


    I took it, opened it, and found that it was my aunt''s diary.


    I had no intention of prying into her privacy. I only looked at the time on the top row, flipped to the last few days, and started browsing.

 C236

    My aunt''s words were very delicate and pretty. Furthermore, it was a slightly sorrowful literary style. Between the lines of her words, it was the feelings of a lady who had not been diluted by the passage of time. After flipping through two pages, I quickly closed them.


    This isn''t right. Why would a person with such a character like his aunt sell placentas?


    While I was flipping through my diary, Bighead Hu had already unlocked the phone for me.


    We first looked at Aunt''s call log. There was a person called Shang Hua who was in contact with Aunt almost every day. The main reason I noticed this name was because it was so similar to the name Faintiness and Fold.


    I opened it and saw that neither of them had a text message. I looked at other social media and couldn''t find any similar account information.


    To be honest, when I saw the name "Wounded Flower," I didn''t think anything else was suspicious.


    I discussed it with Bighead Hu, and we decided that I should make the call.


    Nervously, I shake my hands and broadcast it over, but the result is already an empty number.


    What the heck, it made me so nervous! But at least I already know the name.


    There''s nothing on Uncle''s cell phone, so we''ll give up for now.


    I led Bighead Hu to look at the placentas. After Bighead Hu looked at them, he picked up a placentas with names written on it and said, "There''s a ghost baby in here."


    Then he pointed to the ones with names on them and said, "There are all of them."


    I thought there was something inside, but I didn''t expect it to be a ghost baby.


    If the placenta was sold, it would definitely be eaten. Then the purpose would be obvious. Once the Ghost Infant entered the human body, even a fool could imagine it.


    I poked the hard placenta and asked Bighead, "How do you usually eat these things?"


    Bighead Hu thought for a moment and said, "Think of them like this. Some are made into powder by drying and drinking with other medicinal herbs. Some are washed, stewed, or cooked."


    "Are you sure the ghost baby is still here after this?" He always felt that boiling it at such high temperatures would destroy the Ghost Infant. He had seen the Ghost Soul before, and it was just a mass of black gas. He felt that the sun should have gone out by now.


    Hu Bighead opened a packet, turned on the tap and slowly pushed it. I know what he meant. He wanted to see if the baby was still there.


    However, I felt that there was something wrong with his actions.


    This question of mine is actually just a silly question. Regarding ghosts and babies, since he''s in a professional law firm, he should be able to answer this question as soon as he opens his mouth, but he actually chose to prove it to me.


    The main reason I invited him here is to find my uncle and aunt. I''m curious about the placenta, but it has nothing to do with finding the person, right?!


    This person has been acting strange ever since he entered. Did I invite the wrong person? Or was it a trap, too, and the person who answered my call wasn''t the person I thought he was?


    Thinking about it this way, my entire being felt bad, wasn''t I luring a wolf into the house?


    He turned the placenta over and continued to flush, saying, "I think there''s something wrong with these babies."


    "How... "Well?" It didn''t matter whether he was a wolf or not. I had already called him over, so what could he do?


    He took two pieces of kitchen paper with one hand and put the placenta on them. The paper was instantly wet, but I could see that the water was completely clean. There was not a single trace of blood.


    Hu Bighead took two more, but even after using hot water, not a single trace of blood could be seen.

 C237

    If the blood doesn''t flow out and I buy it back, it shouldn''t be something that will be swallowed, right?


    There was no way I could get rid of the baby without having to deal with it. It reminded me of the wombs in Wu Millet''s office.


    Could it be that he wanted to raise a little kid?


    Bighead Hu seemed to see what I was thinking and shook his head at me. "Show me the name written on the letter that opened it, Chai Juan." Then he took a bag from the lower drawer, which had been opened, and wrote the name Chai Juan.


    "The surname Chai is very rare in the local area." Bighead Hu said to me with a serious expression.


    Listening to him, my brain went off in a direction that was beyond my control. Bupleurum, Bupleurum, this word, it would be hard for me to not remember it.


    When I was young, my health was not good. Every time I caught a cold, my grandma would give me a Chinese medicinal pill beginning with "Bupleurum". I don''t remember the full name of the pill, but this "Bupleurum" was firmly remembered.


    I couldn''t control my emotions at all. I kept having the feeling that there must be something indescribable going on between this Quinn, Chai Jing, and Hu Bighead.


    Thus, I opened my mouth and replied, "You know Chai Juan?"


    Bighead Hu was stunned by my question, but he was, after all, someone who often interacted with others. He was only stunned for a moment before recovering his composure. "Sis, what did you say? "How could I possibly know her ¡­"


    This voice made me feel like my heart was trembling. I felt like I could call him uncle!


    Seeing that my expression wasn''t right, he hurriedly changed his words. "No, it''s fine. You''re so young and beautiful, but I feel much younger just by calling me big brother."


    "Then can you help me find her?" I still suspected that he was deliberately letting me see the name Chai Juan and then letting me see him, but he didn''t expect me to speed it up.


    He was a bit secretive as he said, "There aren''t many with the surname Chai. That''s easier to check out."


    If I don''t get it, I''m a total idiot.


    I replied, "I''ll be troubling you then. I still have to work tomorrow, so please help me find out as soon as possible."


    Big Boss Hu was surprised when he heard me say that, "What? You still want to go back tonight? "


    I nodded. With the rhythm in their hands, it was useless for me to be anxious. It would be better to just "play it by ear" and not move. It seems that their goal wasn''t my uncle or aunt, but mine.


    In that case, I have nothing to worry about.


    Then, I kindly reminded him, "Have you forgotten something? "We haven''t talked about the price yet ¡­"


    "No, that''s not urgent ¡­" Hu Bighead''s expression grew even more embarrassed. "I might not be able to accept your order ¡­"


    I really can''t accept this!


    What do you mean you can''t accept the orders? After working with me most of the night, she made me a condom to drill through and then spread her hands and said she couldn''t pick it up. Was she teasing me?


    Ashiba! This baby endured you for so long, do you really think this baby is vegetarian?!


    He took off the branch and turned into a baseball bat with a wave of his hand. Then, he pointed it at Tang Wulin''s nose and said, "I don''t mind if you explain in detail what do you mean by ''unable to receive''?"


    To be honest, I raised my hand in regret. Just based on his Unlock skill, his ability is definitely above mine. I shouldn''t be so impulsive.


    However, since it''s already like this, I can''t back down. I put on the fiercest and most domineering expression I can think of and firmly look at him.


    I don''t know if it was my imagination, but I felt as if my branches were covered with a layer of cold light.

 C238

    Bighead Hu obviously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. His legs were trembling a bit as he said with a shaky voice, "Big Sis, you''re so capable, why are you making things difficult for me, a beggar?"


    This is so fucking awkward. It isn''t right for me to stop and continue acting tough. It isn''t my style at all. With this in mind, my momentum weakened, and I quickly switched my baseball bat into a blade. No matter what, I couldn''t let all my efforts go to waste.


    "Bighead Hu, I have a hundred ways to make you disappear from this world, do you believe me?" Well, I don''t believe it myself. You know, this branch can''t hurt a person. Whether it''s a baseball bat or a long knife, it can''t even compare to plastic.


    Bighead Hu''s condition was better than before, at least he didn''t shake. He let out a long sigh and said, "Big Sis, let''s both stop pretending. I''m not a pro, so I can''t play with you."


    Coincidentally, I''m not a professional, but I have to pretend.


    "I already knew what was going on! I just want to see what the hell you guys are up to! " What a clever young man I am! After some thought, I added, "If you don''t want to lie, I can consider letting you go, as well as Chai Juan."


    I bet Hairy # 5 that he has something to do with Chai Juan and it''s not just any relationship!


    Sure enough, Hu Bighead stood there in a daze, his face full of shock. Seeing him act like this, I couldn''t help but feel a little bitter in my heart. Since when did I become like this?


    "Are you really going to let me and Little Juan go?" Now that he had made it clear that his submissive attitude from before was gone, he felt a bit more heroic.


    What can I do about him? What can I do about the two of them? If they were to really fight, the one to be killed would definitely be me!


    Life was like a play. It was all based on acting. He had to give himself a Like.


    Only then did Bighead Hu admit to it. He said that Chai Juan had joined a missionary organization during New Year''s. He didn''t know what she did for a living, but he felt that Chai Juan had become very mysterious recently.


    However, Chai Juan had suddenly disappeared.


    Someone had found him and told him to pretend it was Big-head before he came here.


    After listening to him, I felt like he was trying to trick me.


    Even if something had really happened to Chai Juan, how did the other party know that I would look for an office? He had also been told in advance to come to a large office.


    However, this isn''t impossible. The other party might be familiar with my character, so they have made preparations beforehand. This is just one of the preparations.


    Right, without Su Chen, there was still Su Mu, right? I''ll pull Su Mu over tomorrow. He''s in charge of Su Chen, and I''m in charge of my family.


    Also, even if he removed the small lock from the diary directly, I still wouldn''t believe that he was an ordinary person.


    "Hmph, Bighead Hu, I gave you a chance!" My face turned cold. Suddenly, a voice whispered in my ear, "His name is Hu Qiwen."


    What a nice name. I''m not familiar with the voice, but I don''t care now.


    Taking a step forward, I lowered my voice and said, "Hu Qiwen, you can''t hide this from me ¡­"


    Hearing his own name, Hu Bighead was so scared that he immediately sat on the ground, "You ¡­" How could you possibly know my name?! "That''s impossible ¡­"


    I pretended to be mysterious. "I said, I know everything!"

 C239

    Hu Bighead''s expression changed again and again, until it finally became ashen, as if he was in a state of despair.


    "Tell me what I want to know. Otherwise, I won''t be able to control the blade in my hand!" I am disgusted by my own words. It seems that I have been putting on an act a little too much. Forget it, I have already said it out loud.


    "They... They were taken under the Bridge of Helplessness. " After Big Head Hu finished speaking, he withered on the ground like a deflated balloon.


    Assi? What? Under the Bridge of Helplessness? What can I do with it? How could he be a good father and daughter to the Bridge of Helplessness? Or could he be a mascot?


    With Bighead Hu being like this, I couldn''t count on him anymore. I reckoned that the matter of the drawing of firewood from the placenta, which was also a trap, was waiting for me to drill through.


    After letting Bighead Hu leave, I called Wu Mi and asked him to tell Su Mu my uncle''s address.


    Right now, I felt more and more that I couldn''t rely on my phone anymore. My body had already changed, so I didn''t know if I could learn magic like Min Hao. Right! After this is over, I''ll go find Min Hao!


    Su Mu quickly arrived. His face was still as pale and indifferent as before. He immediately asked: "How do I save Su Chen?"


    In the past few months, whenever she saw him, she would feel that there was some sort of strange change, but she couldn''t tell where it was.


    "Can you take me to the Bridge?" I still didn''t know where Su Chen was, but my instincts told me that Su Chen wasn''t in any danger, and the voice that just told me his real name never appeared again. I tried to communicate with that voice while waiting for Su Mu, but it never did.


    With Su Mu around, I could feel a bit more at ease. Although this was a bit like Su Mu being used as a gun, but they wanted to cooperate with me. This was simply mutually beneficial.


    Besides, it''s not like I''ve never been used as a gun by him.


    "Bridge of Helplessness? What are you doing there? " Su Mu looked into my eyes and was a bit suspicious.


    This child is really not cute. If Su Chen was here right now, then Su Chen would have definitely brought me wherever I said he was. This damned child really disliked him.


    "Go save them! Or do you want to spend the night on the Bridge of Helplessness? " I rolled my eyes at Su Mu and started to urge him: "Are you sure you can do it? If that''s not possible, I''ll call someone else over. "


    Su Mu squinted and sneered: "You must be hiding something from me!"


    Damn, why is it so hard to trick people? When other people lied to me, how could it be so easy? Is my IQ really that low?


    "Why should I hide it from you?" How irritable, he couldn''t hold on much longer.


    "Do you know how Su Chen came here?" However, I had a faint feeling that Su Chen might be related to the Bridge of Helplessness.


    I''m not that bad, am I? You only told a lie and it even reached someone else''s doorstep?!


    "Heh, if I said that the Bridge of Helplessness is Su Chen''s territory, would you believe me?" What Su Mu said was completely within my expectations, but I wasn''t happy at all.


    "However, the information that I have obtained is that they have been brought under the Bridge of Helplessness." No matter what, I have to let Su Mu take me first.


    Su Mu let out a cold snort: "Do you think that this bridge is only a bridge? Do you think a living person can get under the Bridge of Helplessness? Do you think the Bridge of Helplessness is a bridge over a commercial street? "


    I''ve been there before, and there are no living people there. Of course I''ve thought of it, but I really don''t have any other leads.

 C240

    "Su Mu, no matter what, I must go to the Bridge of Helplessness to have a look. Otherwise, I won''t agree to cooperate with you." If his words were clear, it would instead be even better. For Bighead Hu, it was so. For Su Mu, it was the same.


    However. No one told me I wanted to know.


    "I''m afraid that after you go to the Bridge of Helplessness, you will no longer be able to cooperate with us." Su Mu said meaningfully. His eyes flashed with a cold light. He had seen it before in his eyes, but today he felt that the cold light in his eyes was very similar to the one that had just flashed on the branch.


    However, I didn''t take the thought to heart. If I found the connection now, things might not go so far as to be out of control. Perhaps, everything was fated.


    "July, listen to me. If you don''t go, your uncle and aunt will still be alive. If you go, they won''t be able to save you." Su Mu let out a long sigh and continued, "If you really want to go, I can take you there. Whether or not you cooperate has nothing to do with me. Don''t even think about threatening me with this."


    This devilish brat really wanted to give him a slap. If he said everything, would he die?


    I don''t think that the other party took such a big detour because they wanted to lure me there and kill my family for me to see. So I insisted on going.


    Su Mu made me close my eyes. He pointed his finger between my eyebrows and said in a low voice, "If you want to go to the Bridge of Helplessness, you have to walk on the Road to River Styx first. No matter what you hear on the way, don''t open your eyes. "Also, don''t speak, don''t stop walking."


    I nodded. Su Chen took my hand and walked forward slowly.


    The spot between his brows slowly started to heat up, but the temperature that his body could feel had already started to drop.


    Now, he was probably no longer at his aunt''s home. With Su Mu leading the way, I''m not worried about the road under my feet, but I''m worried about what Su Mu''s voice would sound like.


    He had heard that there were evil spirits on both sides of the Road to River Styx. Or I should have stuffed my ears in before I went on the road.


    I felt as though I had been walking for a long time, but I still hadn''t heard anything. Thus, my vigilance fell.


    "July!" A familiar voice that couldn''t be more familiar sounded by my ear. It was Song Nan. This Road to River Styx is really interesting. Fortunately, my vigilance hasn''t completely dissipated so I managed to endure my unaccustomed words.


    "Mama ~" this time I changed it to Bai Yi. If it was only at this level, I don''t think there would be any difficulty.


    Then, Song Nan''s voice sounded again, "July, you don''t want me anymore?"


    I don''t know why, but hearing Song Nan''s pitiful voice, I felt a little good inside. If he can talk to me like that, I''ll consider him dead ¡­


    Pah pah pah! What am I thinking? How could he die just for this?


    At this time, Song Nan''s voice sounded again, "July, you don''t know, I had the same thoughts as you. From the first moment I saw you, I knew that you were my eternal tribulation. I can''t escape, I can''t avoid it. "


    Pui! These words were too sweet! Do you think I didn''t know that I met him for the first time?! At that time, this lord passed by me and didn''t even look at me. Moreover, he said that the one he fell in love with at first sight was the one in the cave. I remember this very well.

 C241

    "July, you know, I''ve given up." Song Nan''s voice was so loud that it went straight to the heart. He gently played with the tip of his heart, "I only have you ¡­"


    "I just want to be with you. I don''t need anything else!" Firmly and gently, she bewitched me, "We are right here, a thousand years, ten thousand years, and we won''t go anywhere. What do you say?"


    This time, it wasn''t just the sounds. Someone hugged me from behind. The familiar embrace, was still Song Nan.


    My feet paused. Luckily, Su Mu brought me along and didn''t stand on the spot. However, he was also pulled back by Su Mu, causing him to directly throw himself onto the ground.


    Despite the magnitude of the movement, the feeling of that embrace did not disappear. It felt good, but I imagined what it was like: I was walking, and there was a ghoul turning into Song Nan, hugging me from behind ¡­


    This brainwash gave me a fright.


    I remember watching a horror movie when I was a kid, one of them said that I was possessed by a ghost, and it was right behind me. This scene often appeared in my nightmares and when I was walking in the dark.


    Subconsciously, I used my free hand to pull on the arm on my chest. Of course, what I pulled on was only air.


    Helpless, I endured this feeling as I continued to walk forward with Su Mu.


    "July ¡­" The sound came again, but it moved to my ear, and when something touched the sensitive skin lightly, I was nervous, and I wanted to scream, but something seemed to seal my lips, and it hung there, choking.


    However, this discomfort lessened a lot later on.


    "We haven''t seen each other in a long time ¡­" He took my arms and began to move!


    But his actions were very strange ¡­


    Right now, I''m only wearing a windbreaker and jeans. But, the movements of his hands seem more like ¡­ Undress?


    Right! It was simply undressing!


    He seemed to be undoing an ancient robe, but why did I feel as though I was being undressed as well?


    I subconsciously patted myself, but it didn''t have any effect. Even though my clothes were still there, I didn''t feel anything at all!


    I woodenly followed Su Mu and walked forward as a deep and shallow kiss fell from my body. This feeling, only Song Nan can bring it to me!


    The constant stimulation has made me forget everything.


    Song Nan''s heavy breathing and irrepressible desire interweaved into a poisonous web. I knew that everything was fake, but I still fell in love with it.


    "July ¡­" Give me a baby! He has the same appearance as you. When I make you angry, he can help me coax you. "


    The tip of his nose brushed against my cheek as he smiled and said, "Boys and girls are fine. As long as it''s you who gave birth, I like it."


    It was a kiss. A magnetic voice tainted with desire, moistening everything...


    I felt his every depth, his breath, his sigh of contentment, his endless love words.


    Eros slowly ferment in my body, the swelling, I almost can''t control!


    "July! "July!" His voice became a little hurried. "July!"


    He held me tightly in his arms, his soul against mine, merging into one.


    My legs, which had never stopped moving, stiffened at this moment. The sealed mouth was opened, and the uncontrollable voice spilled out like this ¡­

 C242

    As he shouted, he regained his consciousness.


    Crap, I''m done for. The two things Su Mu said, I''m done for ¡­


    "Here we are. You can open your eyes now."


    Arrived? But, I feel a little embarrassed to open my eyes, who knows what I just did?! And Su Mu could hear something from my voice!


    He felt like he had lost all his face ¡­


    "Can you see the road with your eyes closed?" Su Mu let go of my hand, and my palm was covered in cold sweat. "Your body came straight in right now. You can''t stay here any longer. We have to hurry!"


    Being urged by Su Mu, I took the opportunity to open my eyes. Su Mu had already walked in front of me. Looking at his thin back, he suddenly felt like he wasn''t that bad anymore.


    I hurried to catch up, but my eyes were darting around. We were now walking through the fog, and Su Mu kept the distance to let me see him, moving forward at a faster pace.


    The fog thinned, and by the time it had completely dissipated, we were at the Bridge of Helplessness. But the first thing that caught my attention wasn''t the Bridge of Helplessness and the long line, but the woman I saw last time.


    She was wearing the same clothes as last time, and I recognized her from my facial blindness. She sat there with her complicated dress covering her. It was hard to tell what she was sitting on. She blankly stared at the other side of the Bridge of Helplessness that was covered with darkness. She felt very at a loss.


    "Little sister!" I shouted happily at the girl without thinking.


    Before I could finish speaking, Su Mu suddenly stood in front of me and whispered to me: "Do you still remember her?"


    There was nothing to hide. I tugged at the corner of Su Mu''s shirt. "She''s fine. I just saw her a few months ago."


    "You''ve seen her?" Su Mu continued to stubbornly protect me, which made me a bit stunned. Since when was I so important to Su Mu? There was also this tone of concern, and it was not faked at all.


    Then the girl saw me, stood up, and came towards us.


    I nodded my head and walked out from behind Su Mu, preparing to welcome him. Who would have thought that Su Mu would pull me behind him again?


    "Su Mu!" I said it already, she won''t hurt me! " I was a bit conflicted towards Su Mu''s excessive reaction. I was more embarrassed: "Su Mu, what do you want?"


    Su Mu''s body suddenly stiffened. He glanced at me with great difficulty and said in a low voice: "Sorry, I don''t know either. I just wanted ¡­"


    Something flashed through my mind, but I missed it. However, Su Mu''s abnormal behavior meant that he had definitely seen this girl before.


    Seeing that Su Mu was so stumped that he couldn''t speak, I felt that my tone was a bit overdone.


    At this time, the girl had already arrived in front of us. She ignored me first and directly smiled towards Su Mu like a flower: "Big brother Su Mu, you came!"


    This time, the look in Su Mu''s eyes towards that girl was a bit disgusted: "Wounded Flower, are you disgusted or not?!"


    Ah? Wounded flowers? The injured flower in my aunt''s contact list?!


    The injured flower seemed to be used to communicating with Su Mu and didn''t mind at all: "Big brother Su Mu, how did you manage to come here? Do you know that I''m waiting for you here? "


    Su Mu rolled his eyes at the injured flower and ignored it.


    "Hey ¡­" Ignoring me, I awkwardly made a sound signifying my existence. This Wounded Flower, the last time he saw her, he felt that she was having an affair with the Ghost King and Song Nan, and now she was so intimate with Su Mu ¡­


    Pui! What am I thinking? He completely ignored the important matter at hand.


    "Your name is Wounded Flower?" I''ll make sure again.


    It was at this time that Wounded Flower saw me, and the loathing in his eyes was not the least bit lower than Su Mu''s. "Why are you here again?!" So annoying! "


    Me: "¡­"


    What the hell? Did I dig up her ancestors'' graves before?


    "How can you say that? Don''t you know what that dirty idea of yours is? " Su Mu suddenly exploded and scared me.


    However, Zhong Hua still didn''t mind. Instead, she smiled and said: "Big Brother Su Mu, it seems like your memories have truly been restored."


    Memory recovery? The change that Su Mu had undergone in the past few months was due to his memory gradually recovering? I''m not interested in this right now, so I quickly asked, "Can you not talk about this first? "Wounded flower, have you called my aunt ¡­"


    At the end of this sentence, under their astonished gazes, my voice trailed off. I also felt that it was a little too much to ask. Moreover, if Zhong Hua really wanted to do something to his aunt, he probably wouldn''t use this name.


    "The one who called your aunt is a wounded flower." A clear and melodious voice sounded. The voice sounded a bit familiar, as if it was the voice that told me the name of Bighead Hu.


    He did not reveal his true form, but the voice continued, "Only, it is not this wounded flower."


    Su Mu quickly explained to me: "Jade Falling Yellow Springs, blooming and blooming. One day. The heart is on the shore of the water, above the earth. "


    The explanation was a bit vague, but I understood. It meant that there were two wounded flowers.


    "Who are you? I''m the one who said it, how do you know? " The voice sounded a little doubtful, "I told July that there can''t be a third person within a hundred miles. How do you know?"


    "How should I know? It''s none of your business! Since you are here, why are you so afraid to reveal yourself? " Su Mu''s clear voice returned, and the one who wanted to provoke him came out.


    "If you want to see me so much, I''ll let you see me." A person slowly appeared in front of us. It was actually him!


    After Chen Shuang brought him to the outskirts of the city, the zombie that revived there, oh yes, he even gave himself a name, March.


    But when I came into contact with him, I used the skin of the pot, so he didn''t know who I was. But the July that he said just now, I don''t know if it was me from my previous life.


    I looked at Su Mu. The eyes he looked at March Rain were a bit confused, as if he was recalling something. Suddenly his eyes lit up, but he said nothing.


    Ashiba, I am the one who is kept in the dark. No one will tell me anything.


    Ignoring him, I asked March directly. Of course, I had to pretend that I didn''t know his name, and that after all this time, he had changed the name that didn''t match his.


    "Excuse me, where is that injured flower now? There''s something I want to ask her. "


    He should be the BOSS behind the scenes, but this BOSS is a little strange. The others are only doing this because it''s July, but this BOSS doesn''t even know that it''s July.


    Besides, I called the eldest brother of the Yintong office. It was indeed his voice. Could it be that he was on the same side as Yin Tongtian?


    If they''re on the same team, then he should know that I''m in July!

 C243

    "It''s you. We meet again." March Rain''s devilish face broke into a charming smile. "Why didn''t you tell me that you were also called July last time?"


    "What do you mean July?" This baby was quite righteous. "It''s not like you asked me, why would I tell you!"


    I don''t think he knows yet that I was the same person who saw him reborn in July. No matter how smart he was, he shouldn''t be able to figure it out, right?


    "Can you tell me why you''re called July?" I don''t know if he minded that I didn''t tell him my name at the time, or that I was very interested in the name "July" in and of itself.


    "I was born in July. My empress dowager can''t be bothered to give me a name, so it''s called July." All I said was the truth, and God knows how Her Majesty remembered that name.


    March Rain slowly walked in front of me, still smiling as she said, "Then your family is quite funny. I''ve invited two of your family members over, but I don''t know if they''re funny too."


    It really was him!


    "Who are you? Why do you want to catch them? " This feeling was very uncomfortable. Why couldn''t he talk things out? Why did he have to create a place like this, where there were so many people who would be reincarnated under the influence of Grandma Meng''s soup? Was it really that good of a background?


    I don''t understand. Are there any holes in their heads? Whatever you say or do, you come around the corner. Or am I blaming myself for being too stupid?


    "Isn''t it too much of a coincidence? After working together for so long, I didn''t expect them to be your family, so I invited them over. " March looked at Wounded Flower and it glared back fiercely.


    "What kind of cooperation can you have with them? Didn''t you just revive not long ago? " My head was full of questions, so I asked them immediately. After asking, I realized that I was the only one who knew that he had been resurrected. Anyway, I turned up in the room, too, just as "she" told me.


    "My body is injured on the ground ¡­" March Rain sighed.


    I think he meant to say that it was his man who had been working with his aunt.


    I don''t believe it''s a coincidence. There are so many people who can choose to cooperate, but why would they choose to cooperate with my aunt?! [Why would such a literary person like my aunt go through those disgusting placentas, to say nothing of anything else?]


    "Where are my uncle and aunt?" Forget about that, just let me take him back.


    March Rain shrugged her shoulders and said innocently, "I don''t know the specifics of it yet. You''ll have to find it yourself."


    I really want to slap him, but I feel like I can''t even do it.


    "If I find them, can I bring them away?" Suppressing my anger, I continued to negotiate with him.


    "Go?" "That will depend on whether they are willing to leave or not ¡­" After saying that, March slowly disappeared.


    Would anyone be willing to stay in this damned place?


    I glanced at Su Mu and Wounded Flower. Their expressions were a little complicated. I knew that even if I asked, they wouldn''t tell me anything, so I didn''t ask.


    Before we came, Bighead Hu said that Uncle and Aunt were under the Bridge of Helplessness. After that, Su Chen and Su Mu were also related to the Bridge of Helplessness, so I felt that the breakthrough point should still be on the Bridge of Helplessness.


    Without counting on Su Mu and Wounded Flower, I walked towards the Bridge of Helplessness by myself. After drinking Grandma Meng''s Elixir, the person climbed onto the Bridge of Helplessness like a ghost. His body also became blurry before finally blending into the black mist.


    Su Mu followed and suddenly said: "In July, the Bridge of Helplessness we saw was different from the ones you saw. I can''t help you."


    "Why is it different? Was it because everyone saw something different? Or is it different from what everyone sees? " This needs to be clarified. If everyone sees things differently, my chances of success will be higher.


    "People are divided into different grades. What stage are you in? That''s the type you see." The injured flower interrupted him with a few words, but Su Mu rolled his eyes at it. I discovered that Su Mu was just as indifferent towards others, and that this was the first time he expressed his feelings in such an obvious manner.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense." Su Mu let out a long sigh. With a hesitant expression, he said, "If you want to see the complete version, it''s not like there''s no way. It''s just that you have to find Su Chen first."


    "Looking for Su Chen? "Heh ¡­" Big Brother Su Mu, why did you ask her to look for Su Chen when you were able to complete the task? "Or are you saying that you already ¡­"


    "Shut up!" Su Mu''s expression turned a bit angry from embarrassment: "One more word from you and I''ll destroy your soul and body!"


    He walked to Su Mu''s side without the slightest fear and pulled Su Mu''s arm: "Big brother Su Mu, if you had any other ability, would you have destroyed my soul and body when you saw me?"


    No matter how I looked at it, I felt that the two of them were flirting and flattering each other. I wanted to tell them to quiet down, but who knew that there would be a sharp pain in my left ear. It turned out to be a branch.


    Could a branch do it?


    I quickly plucked the branch off the branch. This time, it shone with a cold light!


    Aooo! My little darling! If you know to beg others, you might as well beg yourself!


    But, what should I do?


    I looked at Su Mu and Wounded Flower, but the two of them, who were fighting like chickens just now, had their mouths shut and didn''t have any intention of answering my questions.


    He really wanted to grab a branch and beat up the two unreliable devils.


    "Get the hell away from me!" With that said, I took the branch and walked up to the Bridge of Helplessness.


    In my eyes, the Bridge of Helplessness was as long as the bridge on the river near my maternal grandma''s house.


    On closer look, it seemed to be that bridge! Could Su Mu''s meaning be that the appearance of the Bridge of Helplessness was as the person imagined?


    But even so, what should I do? How could he find Su Chen and his little uncle?


    My IQ wasn''t high in the first place, and now my mind is completely blank.


    At this moment, the soul of the person who drank Grandma Meng''s Elixir drifted over. His face, which was a little blurry, was a little disgusting. However, this made him a little larger. I quickly stood to the side, not wanting to be swept by him.


    With my hand on the railing, the stone pillar under my hand suddenly split apart. I was caught off guard and fell straight to the ground!


    The branch in his hand quickly turned into a short blade and was inserted into the bridge, hanging there.


    Because this bridge is entirely according to my imagination, I was afraid of the water since I grew up, the bridge has not been up much, of course the bridge will not go down.


    The only time I entered the bridge was when I saw Auntie Lin''s incident.


    Auntie Lin?! Assi! I forgot! He had wanted to go and see what had happened to Auntie Lin and the ghost baby, but he had completely forgotten all about them. My brain...


    When he got out, he must go and see what had happened.


    I was in no hurry to get up, so I started to check the situation in the bridge. It didn''t matter if I didn''t look at it, but at first glance, I was so scared that I almost fell down!


    Just before, where I saw that female water ghost, there was a female water ghost with a bulging head. She was still looking at me viciously.

 C244

    With that malicious gaze, I took a closer look. It''s that female water ghost from before!


    I felt a chill on my back, and in that instant, my mind understood. I was also deceived by Yin Tongtian!


    When he said that he would destroy the body and spirit of the female water ghost and let Auntie Lin and the son of the female water ghost die together, he was lying to me. Perhaps, the world had never been able to lend a living person''s life to a dead person.


    If I don''t have that so-called birthday mirror, it will not show my life span, and it will also be normal!


    Yin Tongtian! Hello! You''re good! If Yin Tongtian were to appear in front of me now, I would definitely strangle him!


    As I thought of this, I suddenly realized that Yin Tongtian was already dead.


    That''s not right!


    If he was like Yin Tongtian, would he really die if his body exploded? Not necessarily ¡­


    I was just shocked. I was just a person after all. If my heart was stabbed, I would die. This was already a deep-rooted thought in my head.


    Right now, I can''t even count how many times I''ve been tricked by Yin Tongtian! That''s not right! How could he deceive Su Chen? Or could it be Su Chen ¡­


    Assi! I don''t want to, it''s not a good thing to be stared at by a female water ghost, but with my weak little body, being able to hang here is not easy, how can climbing up be easy?!


    I looked down, because the bridge was what I''d imagined it to be, and the yellow water under it was what I''d imagined it to be. Directly below the east side of the bridge was a narrow bank.


    I let the branches stretch out slowly and land on the bank.


    Even though it wasn''t easy to look at a female water ghost, I didn''t dare to look away from her, to be by her side. I remember clearly, last time, her ghost baby ambushed me!


    It was a good thing that I was close to the shore this time. I didn''t see anything coming from her side. It seems like the ghost baby wasn''t by her side.


    Bai Bai is not by my side ¡­


    Realizing this, I really wanted nothing more than to be with him for a long time. When we get back, I''m going to stay at home for a while no matter what.


    When my foot finally touched the ground, I breathed a sigh of relief. Within a second, something landed on my leg, and a burning pain came from the side of my leg to the top of my head.


    I can''t remember how many times I got my shin bitten. Can''t I get my shin bitten somewhere else? I didn''t have time to look, so I hit the branch back where it hurt.


    It''s that ghost baby from before. Ignoring the fact that Auntie Xiao Lin was fine, I''m sure that Yin Tongtian lied to me.


    The Ghost Infant did not have a physical body to begin with, so with a swing of my rod, I pierced through it. With a flash of sparks, the Ghost Soul did disappear, but I used too much force and stabbed into the wound that the Ghost Soul bit out.


    When he was injured before, the branch had touched the wound and it was fine. However, this time was different! The branch followed the wound and stabbed into the wound!


    It scared me and made me pull back.


    Ye Zichen glanced at the female ghost in the water. Strangely, she didn''t attack me, and just watched.


    I wanted to be unmoving, I wanted to be unmoving, but things were not going the way I wanted them to, because there were more of them!


    The scene was really a bit disgusting. Countless ghost babies came out of the water, and I couldn''t care less as I wrapped myself up in a ball made of tree branches. After checking the wound that the Ghost Infant had bitten, the wound on my Dharma Idol had shrunk a lot. I didn''t feel any pain, nor did I feel any blood coming out.


    Maybe it was because the baby ghost disintegrated when it touched the branch, so I didn''t feel like I was being hit. However, this was not a solution.


    I really don''t want Song Nan to come here, I don''t want to see him, I don''t want to hear him talk, not at all.


    I don''t want to call those dragons with Life Scales here. I don''t know how to use them anyway, so if they go back and casually send me on my way, I would be a complete idiot.


    Besides, Hornless Kiss was obviously in cahoots with Yin Tongtian. He couldn''t be trusted! I suddenly remembered that in the space opened by the Yintong office, I saw a person I felt a little familiar with. Could that person be Hornless Kiss?


    Just as I was thinking about this, the ball suddenly rolls up. I, who was caught unprepared, was thrown to the side in confusion.


    Soon, the ball stopped moving, but I felt that I was about to float up, so it meant that the ball was rapidly sinking.


    I''m not afraid of this. I''ve already been there, but I don''t know what the other party''s purpose is.


    In comparison, I still prefer Song Nan''s method. His lips that are usually cut like a knife, are as tender as the tender petals of early spring ¡­


    When the ball stopped, I realized what I was thinking! What''s wrong with me? Why are you always thinking about this? After changing bodies, is there something wrong with my head?


    That''s not right, if it was before, I would have been a little infatuated with her ¡­


    So annoying, I don''t want it anymore! I forced myself to focus on the status quo, thinking that I should come out and see if my uncle and aunt were here.


    Instead, the crack where I had let the ball open, the look of hatred between me and the water ghost girl, met again, and she was lying on my branch ball, and she was the one who brought me here.


    Seeing that she wasn''t affected in the slightest, I thought seriously that the branch didn''t react to her, as if my branch didn''t have any direct contact with the female water ghost. If that was the case, then she shouldn''t be a water ghost.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, I clenched my fist and swung it towards her big round face. She nimbly dodged it. The big round face''s mocking smile was exaggerated to a disgusting hyperbole. I almost vomited.


    I hesitated, but instead of putting the ball together, I opened it a little wider. There''s no way he could have been hiding in the ball all the time, so there must have been some reason why he brought me here.


    Only when I looked outside did I realize that this wasn''t the same place as the last time I was here, but on the ground. More accurately, it should be the ground underground.


    I took the ball, and though the branch was no use to the ghost girl, I changed my knife to my hand. However, thinking that the ghost girl avoided me when I hit her, perhaps she was like the wind, not afraid of the branches, but afraid of me.


    There was no one around and no ghost. I stood there for a while and was a little scared. Although I didn''t want to move, I still chose a random direction and walked forward.


    Walking around, it didn''t work. I was starting to wonder if I was trapped here. However, after doing this, my fear lessened a lot and I stopped walking around. The ground seemed to be a piece of limestone. It wasn''t dirty either. I bent over and sat on the ground.


    After sitting down, his heart slowly calmed down. I think I might have fallen from above. Just now, it felt like I was descending. Then, if I want to leave, must I find a way up?


    No one, no tools, I was helpless to use branch knife to poke the ground. What I didn''t expect was that the tip of the blade easily penetrated the ground, and before I could use much strength, the blade was pierced into the stone floor. This sense of touch, why was it like the stone from before?

 C245

    When the saber moved, it was as though it was slicing through tofu. However, there was some blood coming out of the stone last time, but not this time.


    First, I put my ear to the ground and knocked on the floor, as in the movie. I didn''t use the spicy crayfish.


    It wouldn''t hurt me to dig a hole, no matter if it was empty or real.


    I drew a circle first, and I wanted to be satisfied with the almost round circle I drew.


    I withdrew the branch and pressed my palm against it. I was still thinking too much and didn''t press the button at all.


    As if venting his anger, he knocked on the circle twice more, suddenly recalling that it was useless. This isn''t the first time I''ve encountered this kind of space that only has my own space. Xiao Bai taught me the same method when I first appeared, but I don''t know if it will work.


    He clenched his teeth, took the short knife and slashed at his palm. Let alone bleeding, he didn''t even feel the slightest bit of pain.


    Just now, the branch on my leg was stuck. After all, I was flustered then, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. But now it seemed like that wasn''t the case.


    I hastily looked at the wound from before. The bite had completely healed and there was a hole on my pants. There weren''t any other traces.


    Looks like there''s still a lot of things I need to explore after modifying my body.


    Since I don''t have any leads right now, I made a plan on the ground and stabbed the knife into the palm of my hand. The result was as I had expected. The short knife went through the palm of my hand and I was still able to move freely, and I wasn''t hurt in the slightest.


    I couldn''t think of any good in this discovery, at least for now. I needed blood.


    He had no choice but to learn it from the TV show and bite his finger.


    I was afraid that the branch would absorb the blood, so I pressed my finger to the ground as soon as the pain came, but it was only a small wound, and by the time I put it on, it had already healed.


    I tried a lot of words, and in the end my face was pressed to the floor. At least I managed to press the blood I''d lost onto the circle I''d drawn.


    I had thought to let the blood run down the slit I had made, but it was enough to try.


    I waited for a long time, and when I thought it was useless, light began to shine from the slits in the sides of the circle I had drawn.


    Then the ground began to shake, and as soon as I saw that something was wrong, I used a stick to report myself. Actually, I really wanted to test out the special abilities that my new body had. However, the cowardice that I was born with made me give up on this idea.


    From the inside, I could hear movement outside. It sounded like the ground had split open, but after shaking for a minute, it suddenly quieted down.


    Ah? This was different from what I imagined! I think the whole ground will crack and I and the ball will fall into a new place.


    That''s not right! I suddenly realized that I was being used for the spicy crayfish.


    From the start, the Ghost bit me, and the female did not attack me at all. I think they needed my blood.


    From the inside, I could hear movement outside. It sounded like the ground had split open, but after shaking for a minute, it suddenly quieted down.


    Ah? This was different from what I imagined! I think the whole ground will crack and I and the ball will fall into a new place.


    That''s not right! I suddenly realized that I was being used for the spicy crayfish.


    From the start, the Ghost bit me, and the female did not attack me at all. I think they needed my blood. The Ghost bit me, and the Water Ghost was responsible for sending me back, but they didn''t expect my wound to heal so quickly.


    As for me, the number one fool in the world, I racked my brains and tried to find a way to give him blood.


    Assi! I really can''t stand myself!


    I angrily opened the ball, but it seemed a little late. I saw March standing in front of me with a box in her hand.


    March saw me with a strange expression on her face, and I couldn''t tell what it was. He opened his mouth and asked, "Who the hell are you?"


    "Do you care who I am?! Give me the box! " I stretched out my hand towards him, regretting my action so much that I wanted to smash my hand into the wall. I am such a fool, I can just wait for the box to come out. Why would I need to hide inside a ball?


    I was so angry that I went to ask for it, but I didn''t expect that March Rain would really pass the box to me. I was stunned for a moment, but immediately accepted it. This is something that I spent a lot of effort on, so it should be mine.


    The color of the box was similar to that of the green slate. A piece of the box that was as big as the one in the middle of the circle on the ground had appeared.


    It was a complete box with a lid. It''s a pity that I don''t have an illusory realm, otherwise I would definitely hide inside first.


    "I already gave you the box." March Rain smiled innocently and asked me sincerely, "Can you tell me who you are now?"


    "Huh? Don''t you know who I am? " If I remember correctly, he asked me why I was called July.


    "You ¡­ Don''t you remember me? " What March said made me feel a little guilty. Could it be that he knew that the person from that day was me? But it''s just a coincidence, I didn''t lie to him on purpose.


    "I remember you. I saw you at home." After he said this, I suddenly remembered: "Hey! "Stop bullshitting me. Where are my uncle and aunt?"


    "They''re fine. Let''s go, I''ll first take you to see what the real Bridge of Helplessness looks like." March Rain still looked calm and collected, but the conversation had turned awkward. I suppose he didn''t bring his uncle and aunt at all, just wanted to trick me into coming.


    "Alright, I''ll go with you. But first, you have to tell me where I am!" I felt that I needed to seize the opportunity to obtain the conditions, or perhaps gain them in exchange.


    "This is inside the Bridge of Helplessness. Back then, you sealed this box here. Only you could get it." He asked me who I was, and I didn''t answer. However, he is now certain that I sealed it here. This means that he knows who I am.


    But so what if he knew who I am? They know who I am, they save me, they don''t know who I am. What am I going to do with the box? Could it be that he was going to bury it and wait for a box to grow out?


    I don''t understand why, maybe it was because I couldn''t hold it anymore, so I sealed it. It doesn''t matter, since the box is already in my hands.


    After hesitating for a moment, I didn''t call Song Nan over. I saw that March Rain didn''t want this box, and I also wanted to see what he meant by ''Bridge of Helplessness''.


    After I said I could get out, March took me out. We returned to the shore in front of the Bridge of Helplessness. This time, the Bridge of Helplessness in front of me looked exactly the same as before.


    In terms of quantity, it had increased by more than ten times.

 C246

    Initially, the ghosts that I saw before me were just a bunch of normal unconscious ghosts. But now, those ghosts appear to be few and far between. It would already be impressive if there isn''t a single one among the ten or so of them.


    Apart from them, I saw Su Mu and Shang Hua, who were still standing on the shore. Their faces were unsightly, as if they could start fighting at any moment.


    I eagerly ran over and gave the ham to Su Mu: "Su Mu, help me take this." The instant I saw Su Mu, I made this decision. I didn''t know why, but I felt that Su Mu was trustworthy right now. Moreover, his ability was far above mine.


    Su Mu meaningfully glanced at me. Let alone him, even I didn''t believe that I could trust him this much.


    He took the box and put it away without a word. Snorting coldly, Zhong Hua did not say anything, but the sneer in her eyes was clear.


    "You can see that now?" Su Mu asked me in a low voice and pulled me forward a few steps. There was a certain distance between the Wound Flower and March.


    "Yes." I nodded. "But I didn''t find my uncle and aunt. I don''t think they''re here."


    Su Mu shook his head and pointed towards the Bridge of Helplessness. "Isn''t that over there?"


    I was so shocked by the ghosts I had just seen that I did not look closely at the bridge. I still didn''t see it. Could it be that I''m still not synchronized with Su Mu?


    At this time, March Rain slowly walked over. She had a faint smile on her face as she said, "July, shall we make another bet?"


    "Bet? "Betting on what?" I''m a little curious. He can''t be thinking of winning the box back, right?


    "I''m betting on whether you''ll be able to see your uncle and aunt within fifteen minutes." March Rain was very confident. He glanced at Su Mu and said, "You don''t need to do any small tricks. It''s useless."


    "Alright!" I didn''t feel there was anything to be afraid of, and Su Mu had already said that his uncle and aunt were on the bridge. "What''s the wager?"


    "It''s simple. If you find them, I admit defeat. I won''t pester you again in the future." March Rain tilted her head slightly and smiled a charming smile. "If you can''t find them, you''ll have to sign a contract with me."


    Just as March Rain finished speaking, Su Mu blurted out, "This is unfair!"


    "Oh? How was it unfair? I''m saying that she can see it, not that she can take it with her. " March Rain''s smile became even more charming. "What did you remember? Tell me, how much of your memory have you recovered? "


    March Rain''s voice was very bewitching. Su Mu''s eyes began to blur, and his voice also became a bit erratic: "I think I''ve returned to the mountain ¡­"


    I grabbed onto Su Mu''s hand. After I touched Su Mu, Su Mu''s eyes regained their clarity, but he looked at me with a bit of confusion. I shook my head at him, and he understood instantly, nodding at me with a wry smile.


    "I don''t care who you are, please don''t pry into other people''s secrets. Otherwise, even if I lose, I won''t cooperate with you in any way!" I was a bit disgusted with March Rain, not because he used this method, but because Su Mu used this method.


    I''m just a protective person. I don''t help my relatives, and that''s it.


    "March, where is Su Chen now?" According to Su Mu''s meaning, Su Chen was definitely related to the Bridge of Helplessness, but he still hadn''t appeared. This made sense.


    "Heh, there is only one person who knows that my name is March Rain." March Rain smiled without holding back. "From start to finish, there has only been one person."


    Assi! I forgot about it and called out his name, making a mistake. However, there was nothing to hide. He would find out sooner or later. But from the looks of it, he seemed to be very happy ¡­


    "Nervous!" I didn''t mean to scold him, really, but somehow I blurted out, "Can you be normal?"


    "Hahaha ¡­" March Rain laughed even more maniacally than before and started laughing out loud.


    After he finally finished laughing, I asked again patiently, "Where''s Su Chen?"


    March Rain wiped the tears of laughter from the corners of her eyes. "He was with your uncle and aunt. When I found them, I found him."


    "July! Don''t bet with him! " Su Mu continued to persuade me: "He purposefully made it so that you couldn''t see him. No matter what, you couldn''t see him."


    I waved to Su Mu, indicating that he should be quiet. He turned to March Rain and said, "If I find them, I''ll take them away. You, let me take them away!"


    I had the feeling from the start that March had decided that they would not come with me. He must have done something.


    March Rain nodded. She didn''t mind me adding the conditions. It seemed like victory was in her hands.


    Seeing that he had agreed, I didn''t waste any more time and walked towards the Bridge of Helplessness.


    I just realized that most ghosts don''t drink Grandma Meng''s Elixir. Once they get on the bridge, they can''t get close to the other half of the black fog.


    As before, I slipped onto the bridge. The bridge was still the same bridge, and the place where it broke was still there. I wondered if there was something strange about that place.


    I crouched down to look at the fracture, and then something pushed me from behind, right into the water, and I fell.


    In a moment of desperation, I closed my eyes and shouted in my loudest voice, "Song Nan!"


    I didn''t fall into the cold yellow spring water. The familiar embrace firmly caught me. He had clearly felt this embrace on the way here, but now that he entered it again, it felt like a lifetime had passed.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck until my feet touched the ground.


    When I felt his real body, I thought about what had happened on the road, and my face grew red and hot, and something inside me seemed to stir.


    Aiyee! When did I become so dissatisfied with my desire? I really want to slap myself to calm down...


    "As long as I don''t look at you, you''ll be in trouble. Do you think I should punish you? " Song Nan''s lips were next to my ear, whispering, intimate and affectionate.


    I rubbed my face against his shoulder. I really couldn''t stand him treating me so gently, so I gave up on myself and said, "Song Nan, I missed you."


    Song Nan released me and took my face in his hands, making me look at him. What a coincidence, I miss you too. "


    I looked at his warm face, which had a touch of tenderness on its brow, and his nice lips fell on the tip of my nose, brushing against the side of my face, before they settled on mine.


    I forgot who was watching, how many ghosts were behind us, and put my arm around his thin waist to share the sweetness of our reunion.


    Song Nan brought a pill into my mouth, continuously helped me swallow the pill down, and then kissed me for a long time before finally letting go. I know, this is the pill I should be taking today.

 C247

    Clap clap clap. March Rain laughed and said, "You are truly worthy of being a Casanova. You can go on a rampage at any time. It seems like your relationship isn''t as good as it used to be. I remember you guys in front of me ¡­"


    Song Nan looked coldly at March Rain and interrupted him, "It''s you. You''re still as wretched as before. You won''t be able to get on the stage."


    This sentence directly angered March, and she couldn''t force a smile on her face anymore. After a long time, she finally said, "You''re still the same as before, you won''t forgive me."


    How could Song Nan not forgive him? He''s a venomous tongue, he says in the most painful places every time. I think I must be crazy to think he''s so cute.


    When Song Nan heard about the bet between me and March, he looked at March Rain, and March Rain took the initiative to say, "The bet is invalid, but her little uncle and aunt have already become ghosts on the Bridge of Helplessness. Other than killing Su Chen, I have no other way to make them leave."


    When I heard this, I was completely flustered. What was a ghost of the Bridge of Helplessness? Why did he have to kill Su Chen before he could release them?


    "I know." Song Nan held me tighter. He shook his head slightly, signalling for me to be quiet. He turned to March Rain and asked, "Can you tell me why you''re doing this?"


    March Rain laughed innocently and spread her arms. "Is there a lot of difference between my goal and yours?"


    "Of course it''s different. I just want to be with her." When Song Nan said this, I felt his hand tremble slightly. However, my heart shuddered as well. All he wanted was to be with someone else, so what was I?


    "Then our motives are really similar." "I just don''t want you to be with her."


    As soon as March ended, Song Nan appeared in front of him. Song Nan directly grabbed onto March Rain''s neck and lifted him up.


    Seeing how angry Song Nan was, my heart ached. I wanted to say something, but I didn''t know what to say. Moreover, I felt as if my throat had been grabbed as my heart was in turmoil.


    I managed to take my eyes off them, but when I looked at the Bridge of Helplessness again, I thought I knew what they were talking about.


    This time, the Bridge of Helplessness changed again. Standing at the end of the bridge were his uncle and aunt. The faces were still their faces, but their bodies had changed completely. They were all at least two meters tall now, and their black clothes made their faces look even paler.


    Those who did not drink Grandma Meng''s Elixir would be picked up by their uncle or aunt and thrown into the Yellow Springs after stepping onto the bridge. As for the expressionless Little Uncle and Aunt, they only mechanically repeated this action, without any other consciousness or emotion.


    They had actually become like this!


    "March!" I made Song Nan put it down for three months, then I grabbed his collar and shouted at him, "What do you want?! Why did you have to turn them into this?! "


    I really couldn''t accept it. I wanted to bring them back so that everything would be as if nothing had happened before Sui Yi came home for the weekend. But, why did it become like this?!


    "Me? "I don''t have that kind of ability ¡­" March Rain''s face was ugly, but her pride was obvious. "Only the Bridge Master of the Bridge of Helplessness can decide who to pick as a servant. This is a great honor!"


    I couldn''t hold it in any longer and was about to punch him.


    Song Nan pulled me back and held my hand, allowing me to loosen March''s collar. "July, calm down. Don''t be so impulsive ¡­"


    The anger in my heart made me lose some of my sanity. I shouted to Song Nan, "Am I calm?! How can I be calm! I... "Little uncle ¡­"


    Suddenly I realized that words were no longer meaningful to me, and I began to feel despair from the bottom of my heart. The helplessness and grief in my heart intertwined into a net, and the increasingly irrepressible irritation threatened to destroy me at any moment.


    "You can ask the Bridge Master of the Bridge of Helplessness. Let''s see what the Bridge Master has to say." March Rain tidied up her clothes and looked at Song Nan and Su Mu provocatively. "I think all of you should know who the Bridge Master is, right?"


    Song Nan and Su Mu''s expressions changed. Their gazes towards March Rain also became a bit strange, and the scene suddenly became a bit tense. The injured flower who had been ignored suddenly walked over and said: "Dog bites dog. Truly interesting."


    "You shut up, he can''t kill him, can''t he kill you?" I didn''t understand what Su Mu had said to the wounded flower. I didn''t know which of the him he had said was Song Nan and which was March, but I could tell that Su Mu wasn''t like the injured flower he had previously shown.


    "The wounded flower is right!" A familiar voice rang out, and immediately after, that face appeared in front of us. It was the Ghost King.


    The Spirit King first smiled and waved at me, then leisurely said, "So many of my old friends have come to my territory, but you don''t even greet me. You really don''t put me, the Spirit King, in your eyes!"


    When he first appeared, I had an indescribable feeling of anticipation, but after he finished speaking, I knew that he wouldn''t be able to rely on us. Moreover, he wasn''t on our side to begin with.


    After the Spirit King said this, he did not give us any time to reply and directly said to Zhong Hua, "You can go back first."


    This time, Zhong Hua was also obedient, nodding her head before disappearing.


    I didn''t care that much. I rushed to the Ghost King and said, "I want to see the Bridge Master."


    The Ghost King blinked and innocently told me, "I don''t control the Bridge of Helplessness. I have no right to order him."


    What the heck! Just a moment ago, he said shamelessly that this was his territory and now this pot was casually thrown away? 666!


    The Ghost King could have read my mind and explained, "The ground you stepped on is my territory, but that bridge is not. The Bridge Master has the same status as me."


    Oh! It''s also me, he''s just a Ghost King and not the best one. I looked at the Ghost King with a look of extreme contempt. I''m not feeling well, so don''t even think about him getting happy.


    Although I didn''t like him, I had good qualities that I couldn''t deny, so I continued to ask, "Then how can I meet with the Bridge Master of the Bridge of Helplessness?"


    The Ghost King looked at Song Nan and March Rain before saying, "Do you want to meet them?"


    I nodded. Was this guy here to stall for time? Song Nan and March Rain looked at the Ghost King with a dangerous look. The Ghost King seemed to enjoy it a lot.


    "You want to see the Bridge Master, isn''t that a matter of minutes?" The Ghost King''s voice was soft and gentle, making me feel a bit uncomfortable. "He''s the bridge master of the Bridge of Helplessness because of you. You said that you wanted to see him, how could he not?"


    He''s made it so obvious, I think I know who he''s talking about.

 C248

    I slowly walked to the front of the Bridge of Helplessness. I tried my best to ignore my uncle and aunt, who were still throwing ghosts around mechanically, and shouted towards the bridge, "Su Chen, come out."


    After a while, Su Chen''s figure slowly condensed into form on the Bridge of Helplessness.


    Su Chen slowly walked down from the bridge. He looked at me, but there was so much emotion in his eyes that I couldn''t understand what he meant. He didn''t speak to me, but brushed past me and walked over to Song Nan and March.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t handle this properly. I made things difficult for you."


    I thought that Su Chen''s words were directed towards March Rain. I didn''t expect that Song Nan would be the one to reply.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Song Nan. "You''ve already done very well."


    What was going on? So, Su Chen was Song Nan''s man? That was why Su Chen couldn''t go near my house. It wasn''t because he had some sort of relationship with the Ghost King, nor was he a third party that participated, but because he was on Song Nan''s side?


    Song Nan then asked Su Chen, "Is there no other way?" I think he was asking about my uncle and aunt, but I was beginning to panic.


    Su Chen shook his head, "There''s nothing I can do. Not to mention that their bodies have already been destroyed, even if they were resurrected, the sins that they had unintentionally committed would still be done by themselves and their children. "


    "Sin? "What sin?" I know life is sinful, but what can they do? Had he reached the point of unforgivable sin?


    "Placenta." "Selling the placenta is nothing," Su Mu reminded me. "But there is a ghost baby in the placenta, which is a matter of evil spirits. Even if they were cheated, the money they earned would go into their pockets, so the debt goes to them."


    I looked at my uncle and aunt, who were still throwing ghosts around. Su Mu continued to say, "If they hadn''t become servants, they would have been thrown off the bridge and wouldn''t have been able to enter the cycle of reincarnation."


    According to what Su Mu said, being able to become a ghost was already something to rejoice about?! But, who am I going to bring home to be Su Yi''s parents? How can I tell my dad what happened?


    At this moment, March Rain happily smiled and said, "You''re still the same person I thought you were! I''ve told you before that there are no true emotions in the world, either false feelings or fleeting moments. Why don''t you understand? "


    This time, I really couldn''t hold it in.


    Clenching my fists, I charged towards March Rain. Song Nan reacted quickly and hugged me, quickly saying to Su Mu and Su Chen: "Let''s go!"


    The Ghost King took out a fan from nowhere and proudly waved it around, coldly saying, "You want to leave? Do you think that you can come and go as you please? "


    "Then if you have the ability, don''t let him enter as he pleases. Leave as he pleases!" After Song Nan said that, he hugged me tightly and whispered in my ear, "Be good and close your eyes."


    I looked at the Ghost King''s face, which was about to explode from anger. Then I looked at March''s unfathomable face, then at my uncle and aunt. Slowly, I closed my eyes and buried my face in Song Nan''s shoulder.


    By the time Song Nan opened my eyes, I was back at my uncle''s house. I looked at the clock on the wall. It was a little past four in the morning and it hadn''t been painted very long, but it felt as if a century had passed.


    Su Chen had now completely changed. He was standing there, and if it wasn''t for me knowing where he was, he wouldn''t even exist like the air.


    I suddenly remembered what March said. He said that Su Chen was the bridgehead of the Bridge of Helplessness because of me. I wanted to know the specific reason.


    But I wanted to ask him directly, he definitely won''t say it. I decided to wait until he leaves, then I would ask Song Nan, ''Song Nan shouldn''t even have to hide this, right?''


    Song Nan ¡­ Sigh! I knew that Su Chen and Su Mu were actually on Song Nan''s side. Apart from being a little fortunate, most of them were disappointed. Song Nan was actually hiding so much from me.


    There was a small voice in my heart that said firmly: "If Yin Tongtian was his man, I would never believe Song Nan again."


    There''s no need for Song Nan to say anything. Su Chen and Su Mu consciously lost everything in the room that should''ve disappeared, but I didn''t have what I wanted.


    Song Nan took out two paper men and two light balls appeared in Su Chen''s hands.


    "In July, I went to Min Hao to ask for the mantra god. Su Chen left behind memories of your uncle and aunt, and erased all the memories that shouldn''t have existed. " Song Nan explained to me, "As long as you inject your memories into your soul, your uncle and aunt will be able to continue living."


    Although I don''t agree with this sense of survival, but there''s really no other way. Soo Yi is coming back tomorrow, so I don''t need the Sword God.


    Just as Su Chen was about to insert his memory into his head, his little uncle''s phone suddenly rang. I signaled Su Chen to continue, then I picked up my phone.


    "Hello." "Hello, are you Wang Suyi''s parents?" The voice was very gentle, like a teacher.


    I quickly replied, "I''m Su Yi''s sister, what can I do for you?"


    The other party replied guiltily, "I''m sorry to bother you, but there''s nothing we can do about it. Wang Suyi suddenly disappeared."


    The teacher said that the dorms would be patrolled every two hours at night. When they visited this time, they found that Su Yi wasn''t on the bed. At first, they thought that she had gone to the bathroom, but there was no one there.


    After they had found all the places they could find, they could only notify their parents that they had not found them.


    After asking his teacher for the details of the address, Su Chen had successfully implanted the memories. After the two Deities closed their eyes and merged the information, the moment they opened their eyes, they looked exactly the same as his little uncle and aunt.


    Su Chen changed their memories. In their memories, I came to play at their house today. Song Nan, Su Chen, and Su Mu had all disappeared at the same time. They were afraid that the God of Style would fall off his chains, so it was better for them to only come to the normal people''s lifestyle.


    We immediately drove to school. Sui Yi had always been a good girl and couldn''t play missing in the middle of the night. Did something really happen?


    I didn''t dare to imagine it. I spat on myself twice. Maybe she was just in a bad mood and went for a walk on campus. When we arrived, the teacher would tell us that Su Yi had already gone back to sleep.


    My beautiful imagination did not become a reality, and neither did this time. The teacher who had picked us up at the school gate had already become a ball.


    The teacher said that she had searched every corner of the campus a few times and had even checked the security cameras a few times. However, there was no sign of Su Yi. It was as if she had vanished into thin air.


    If that was the case, then he had to say something. Something had really happened to Su Yi!

 C249

    There''s no need to say anything, just think with your toes, I can figure out who did it, this March is too despicable.


    Assi, how do I know him?! What a bad fate!


    There was no use being sad or angry now, it was more important to find Su Yi first. In order to make his cousin unable to sense anything, his uncle and aunt, apart from having their memories altered, were now just like normal people.


    After some thought, I still called Bighead Hu. It was a woman who answered the phone. I asked tentatively, "Is it sister-in-law?" I''m in July, didn''t Big Head ever tell you about me? "


    After saying that, I suddenly feel a little foolish. The name written on the placenta is Chai Juan, she is definitely not a pure person, moreover, their initial plan was to bring me to Chai Juan. By now, Bighead Hu must have told her everything.


    However, he had already said it out loud, so it was impossible to take it back. The atmosphere immediately became a bit awkward.


    The other person was stunned for a moment before replying, "July is it? What business do you have with me? "


    "I have something that I want Big Head Bro''s help with. I wonder if he has time." It''s impossible for me to look for March Rain, I can only see if Bighead Hu has any clues.


    Bighead Hu should be of some use, I think.


    Big Head Hu picked up the call. After he answered the call, he carefully asked, "Miss Zhang, is there anything else?"


    As I thought of his expression, I wanted to laugh. Did he return to before he was liberated? I had the feeling that he probably hadn''t expected me to come back alive. In front of my uncle and aunt, I couldn''t say anything else, so I said politely, "Big Head, I have something I want to ask you for. Can you come over for a moment?"


    Bighead Hu was silent for nearly a minute before he said, "Alright, tell me the address."


    I told my aunt and uncle that Bighead Hu was from the firm and was good at investigating. Even though I had already reported this to the police, my uncle and aunt still agreed with my actions.


    Bighead Hu came as quickly as before. After he roughly understood the situation, he pulled me to the side.


    "Sis, I don''t understand why you called me over." Hu Bighead''s face was full of flattery, and he nearly bowed down.


    I held back my emotions and asked, "You''re not the ones who did this?"


    Hu Bighead shook his big head, "Impossible! It''s impossible!" The boss said that the child is innocent. If we understand the child, I''m afraid the heavens will punish us. "


    Even though he said so, it was impossible for me to let him off so I continued to act shamelessly, "I don''t care. I only know you here, you have to help me look for you!"


    "Elder sister, you''ve been wandering in hell for a while and all of you have come back. Is there a need to make things difficult for me, a small shrimp?" Hu Bighead was on the verge of tears, "If your cousin can disappear like this, the opponent''s ability must be above mine. Even if I find her, wouldn''t I be striking a rock with an egg?"


    What Bighead Hu said made some sense, but I refused to listen. "Don''t say it''s useless. If you can''t find my cousin, then don''t even think about getting everything!"


    "Only." Bighead Hu replied with a wronged expression.


    When I heard that, I felt amused again. "Hur Hur, how did you change from a shrimp into a mouse?"


    "When I say shrimp, I don''t care." Bighead Hu''s voice was a bit plaintive, but that sentence made me suddenly understand something.

 C250

    Just like many things are fixed collocation, things have their own inevitability. We erased the memories of my uncle and aunt, but that didn''t mean that what they did didn''t matter at all.


    Su Yi was just a junior high school student. Every day, she would live her life in school. Now that she thought about it, the root of her problems lay with her uncle and aunt. As for Bighead''s claim that they didn''t do it, I could barely believe it, but I couldn''t completely rule out suspicion.


    Ah Xi, it''s quite troublesome now. My uncle and aunt can''t even remember what happened. There''s no way to investigate it!


    However, we have a special investigation office, so there should be one here. If you think about it, there should be a special investigation department that would take over this kind of case, right?


    "Bighead, do you have a special investigation department?"


    Hu Bighead nodded his large head and said, "Yes! I feel that this case will definitely be handed over to them. They are really strong, compared to them, I am useless.


    This Bighead Hu wouldn''t let go of an opportunity to run away, but his direct resistance made me believe his words even more. Perhaps he really wasn''t the one who did this.


    But what I''m worried about now is that even if the Special Investigation Division does arrive, it won''t do any good. Because not only had their memories been erased, Su Chen and Su Mu had also completely disposed of those placentas, leaving not a single usable clue behind.


    I considered revealing the truth. Uncle and Aunt are gods with memories, so I''m not afraid of punishment. But, I have to consider Su Yi, I don''t want her to know that I have such parents.


    My head was in a mess. My hair had been ravaged into a ball. I thought irritably, finding Su Yi first is more important, I might as well get Su Chen to change Su Yi''s memories as well.


    However, the development of the situation was completely unexpected. Su Yi actually reappeared in her bed. Her roommate found out and told the teacher that no matter how we asked, she said she had been sleeping in her bed and hadn''t gone anywhere.


    I heard the patrolling teacher say helplessly, "I really did touch the entire bed. She wasn''t even there!"


    However, no one could explain this.


    The appearance of Su Yi did not affect the people from the Special Investigation Division. The person who came was a middle-aged man with a head full of hair and a hairline. He was not wearing a police uniform, and he wore a very elegant beige suit.


    After finishing the investigation he needed, he walked straight to me. "Little girl, come with me to the investigation office. I have some questions to ask you."


    I was a little worried about Su Yi''s disappearance and reappearance, so I agreed. After exchanging a few words with Bighead Hu, my uncle, and my aunt, I got into his car.


    The uncle affectionately extended his hand towards me and said, "Hello, my name is Dong Chenghui, I''m the director of the Special Investigation Department."


    Oh? Had it actually alarmed the Director? Was this matter so serious? I remember that at Yin Tongtian''s place, he would only act if there was a murder.


    I shook his hand. "Hello, my name is Zhang Qi. I''m the cousin of the little girl who disappeared."


    Dong Cheng Hui smiled and said: "I know. I came personally because I knew you were here." "Don''t worry, everyone''s memories of this matter will be erased, so you don''t have to worry about your cousin being treated as a freak in the future."

 C251

    For some reason, when he said he knew I was there, I was stunned. Generally speaking, the kind that I encounter are mostly enemies, not friends.


    "Thank you guys first, but how did you know I was here?" I looked out the window at the speed at which the scenery was receding, and I calculated how likely I would be killed if I jumped off the bus.


    "I was asked to discriminate against him. He didn''t want me to tell you his name, but he said you would understand if I said ''Wu Millet''."


    I understand, of course I understand! It seemed like he was Wu Mi''s friend from before, and he wondered what name Wu Mi had used when they first came into contact.


    "Oh, thank you so much." Even though he said it was Wu Mi who asked him for help, I still couldn''t get rid of my guard against him. Because of this, he could have told me at school. There was no need to drag me back to the Special Investigation Division.


    "It''s fine, that friend helped me a lot. I was only doing this with a simple move." Dong Cheng Hui modestly replied, then the topic suddenly changed: "Excuse me, but I''m afraid your uncle and aunt are no longer strangers?"


    He could actually see through this? It seems like his cultivation is not shallow. I remember Su Chen telling me with certainty that ordinary cultivators wouldn''t be able to tell that they are no longer human.


    I wanted to know what was going on with Su Yi''s disappearance and return, so I admitted it. Then I told her about the placenta and the current situation of my uncle and aunt.


    However, I didn''t say anything about the process. Dong Chenghui is very smart, so he didn''t ask about the process.


    "You think your cousin''s disappearance has something to do with her parents selling the placenta?"


    I nodded. "Bighead Hu said that his wife bought a placenta. I think we can start by investigating from his wife."


    I sold Bighead Hu and his wife all at once, but I will definitely do my best not to implicate them. After all, they helped me before.


    "That''s fine. After they''ve dealt with the problem of memory, I''ll let them go home with Bighead Hu." Dong Chenghui agreed with my suggestion and agreed.


    I still didn''t understand why he was bringing me back to the Special Investigation Branch. Unable to hold it in any longer, I asked, "Bureau of Management, why did you bring me to the Special Investigation Branch?"


    Dong Cheng Hui smiled and said: "Because someone wants to see you."


    I felt that the person he was talking about was not Wu Millet. If Wu Mi had come, she would have gone with him. That''s not right! If Wu Yu knew him, from the very beginning when I asked Su Chen for help, Wu Yu would have told me about him, instead of letting me hit his head by accident!


    Thinking about this, I had to continue researching on the possibility of death by jumping off a car, as well as the possibility of falling off lightly. It was a pity that the fear and cowardice in my bones caused me to sit in the car and stop.


    They had already entered the courtyard of the Special Investigation Division, there was no way to escape this time.


    Since he still had Song Nan, he might as well call him if anything happens. Moreover, I feel that Song Nan isn''t too far away from me. So, I gathered up my courage and followed Dong Chenghui into the building.


    When I entered the building, I couldn''t help but sigh. Compared to this, Yintong was like a dog''s den.


    To use a four-word idiom to describe this place, it was to describe how magnificent this place was.


    The ones that knew were from the Special Investigation Department, and the ones that didn''t, were treated as star hotels.

 C252

    This special investigation office looked like a three-story building from the outside, and I was still grumbling about how extravagant it was when I saw the elevator. Once inside, I knew what the elevator was for.


    The elevator''s buttons look the same at first glance, but it''s used to combine inputs. I watched as Dong Chenghui punched in the four digits 0177, and then the elevator began to rise.


    I think maybe this building really does have a four-digit space. To be honest, I wasn''t that surprised. Yin Tongtian could open up a space in his office, so it wasn''t difficult to stack space here.


    And the house you went to with Chen You, wasn''t it the same as well?!


    The numbers on the display changed quickly, but they did not feel the elevator rise. When the number stopped at 0177, the elevator door opened.


    The room in front of us was not the style we had seen before, but an ancient elegance.


    Dong Chenghui signaled me to go in by myself, but he had no intention of getting out of the elevator.


    Who is afraid of who! Come in, come in! But right now, I''m not sure if I can successfully summon Song Nan, so I can only take things one step at a time.


    The entire floor was a large room filled with calligraphy and paintings. In the center of the room, there was a man around Dong Chenghui''s age holding a brush and practicing his writing.


    Without looking up, the man smiled and said, "July, you''re here."


    The tone was familiar, but I was pretty sure I didn''t know the god.


    "Hello, may I ask who you are ¡­" The man was so imposing that I couldn''t help but soften my tone.


    The man put the pen away and looked up at me. This face froze time. I could see Sang Haicang''s face from his eyes, but there was not even a trace of age in the corner of his eyes.


    "My name is Lu Chengyao." The man started to introduce himself. His name was very similar to Dong Chenghui, plus Dong Chengpeng''s bow just now, his position should be above Dong Chenghui.


    "Why did you see me?"


    "No, my old friend is reminiscing about old times. I haven''t seen you in so many years, I''m just happy to see you." Lu Chengyao rushed over to hug me, allowing me to dodge the attack tactfully. What kind of trick is he playing? Playing with memories on the first meeting, isn''t that a clich¨¦?


    This uncle, his first glance was very steady, how did his mood change all of a sudden?


    However, this was not the end. The next second, the old man''s face changed again. His originally refined face turned a bit harsh. "You''re still so hypocritical. In your previous life and this life, after so many years, can''t you change?"


    I think I might have hit a fine spot.


    However, the man in front of him had no idea. After changing his face, he spoke to him, "I was the same person in my previous life. How could there be any changes?"


    Yi, this is so lively. With his multiple personality, I feel like he can fight himself.


    "Cough cough, can only one person talk to me?" I don''t want to have a group chat with one person.


    "Pui!" To speak to you is to overestimate you, and you even have the guts to state your conditions?! " The sarcastic one disdainfully threw out those words, but he was quickly squeezed out of the way by that refined face at the beginning.


    Lu Chengyao said apologetically, "I''m sorry, but it''s also because of their reunion that they were a little too excited. Please don''t mind them."

 C253

    Since Lu Chengyao had said ''they'', then he definitely knew what the situation was like. However, since his level was higher than Dong Chenghui''s, then there must be something special about him for him to sit in this position.


    This was also normal. If one''s mind wasn''t normal, their IQ would be even higher.


    "In July, we have relatives. I think we can be honest with each other."


    Huh? Relatives? Are you kidding me? I''ve checked up three generations, and none of them have the surname Lu!


    Lu Chengyao gestured for me to sit down, then helped me to a cup of tea. "Also, I heard that my house''s waiter has a good relationship with you."


    Lu? Waiter? I remembered that senior Zuoming''s surname was Lu, and because his surname was Lu, Song Nan never liked him. In addition, Yin Tongtian often called his senior brother Zuo Ming the waiter ¡­


    Of course, this wasn''t the main point. The main point was that senior apprentice brother was with Min Hao.


    I''ve always been supportive of this matter. As long as it''s someone that Min Hao likes, I don''t have any reason to oppose it.


    However, things shouldn''t be as simple as I thought. I don''t think that Lu Chengyao invited me here just to settle a family matter.


    "Please continue." I have a bad feeling, he appeared at this moment, could he be at Song Nan''s opposite?


    Lu Chengyao smiled, "You''re quite smart in July. I just needed to mention it, and you already understood what''s going on."


    It wasn''t easy for someone to praise me, but why does this praise sound a little disgusting?


    "No one has the right to say who my family''s Min Hao likes. If he happens to be your son, I''ll bless them with you." My father''s topic was fixed on Min Hao and the others. I''m in a bit of a mess right now, why is Min Hao with his eldest son? Could it be that he intentionally sent his son to tempt us, Min Hao?


    I don''t know what kind of attitude I should have when facing Lu Chengyao. Let''s not talk about Min Hao, let''s just talk about senior brother Zuming''s lover being reborn into my family, what kind of joke is this?


    Could it be that all of this was planned by this man?


    Lu Chengyao nodded slightly and said with a smile, "Being able to catch Long Zi''s eyes is A Hao''s good fortune. I definitely won''t say anything strange."


    "Your son is called Lu Hao?" I can''t remember clearly. Min Hao told me that person''s name again, in three words, right?


    "My wife personally gave her two sons a name that was as vast as the sea. She hoped that they would have the ambition and the ambition to become like the sea." Lu Chengyao''s tone was filled with pride.


    According to him, his eldest son was called Lu Hao, while senior brother Zuoming was called Lu Han.


    Knowing this, I''m not happy at all. Min Hao''s original name was'' Compassionate ''. Since he was called Min Hao, then he must be deeply in love with this person.


    How can I face this old man who disgusts me?


    "If you have something to say, then just say it." Now that things have come to this, I don''t want to deal with him any longer, so I might as well just tell him everything.


    The journey will signal me to taste the tea he poured for me, and I shook my head no, who knows how regretful I''d feel if I drank it.


    He smiled helplessly. "July, you don''t have to be so formal. I already said that we are related by blood, so why would I harm you?"


    Immediately after, his expression changed, and that sharp and unkind face appeared again. He said mockingly, "If I touched my little finger, it would be enough for you to die several times. Do I have to poison you in your tea?"

 C254

    "You''re right!" In any case, you can kill me with a move of your pinky, so don''t look for me to do anything. I''m just a mortal, so there''s nothing I can do. " At critical moments, one must learn to submit.


    "This is how he speaks in July. Don''t take it to heart." The most normal one quickly explained, "I won''t keep you in suspense. The reason I invited you here today is because I have something you''re looking for."


    What I''m looking for, or what Song Nan is looking for, is nothing more than a box and nine dragons.


    "Well, then?" Looking at his half-smile, I felt my back go cold.


    "Just based on the relationship between Ah Hao and Long Zi, I''ll hand him over with both hands, but ¡­" As he spoke, a bitter smile appeared on Lu Chengyao''s face. Forgive me for being blunt, but my smile was very fake.


    I don''t answer him, I just look at him.


    He embarrassedly smiled a little before continuing, "My wife is seriously ill and needs Hornless Kiss''s eyes to help her with the medicine."


    The lion opening his mouth frightened me, he actually wants to kiss Hornless'' eyes! Save my little body, even if my Life Scale is in my hands, I don''t think I have the ability to dig out my eyes. I would probably be killed by my Hornkiss before I could make a move.


    "Uncle, you''re thinking too highly of me. The Hornless Kiss is a legendary dragon! It''s not certain that it doesn''t exist. You want me to dig out its eyes, that''s just bullsh * t!" I immediately pushed it away. I wasn''t afraid of Song Nan with the box in his hand.


    "Heh, does it exist?! You actually have the nerve to say that it doesn''t exist?! " The sharp and harsh voice was like a fingernail scraping a patch, it was exceptionally ear-piercing. "If Hornless Kiss didn''t exist, then where did you get his life scale from?"


    I looked at Lu Chengyao''s face, and for the first time, my brain began to race.


    Up until now, Song Nan and Yin Tongtian know that I have Horned Demon Kiss Life Scales on my hands. And then there were the other nine dragons.


    Right now, there were two possibilities. First, Yin Tongtian was actually Lu Chengyao''s man, including Zuo Ming''s senior brother and Lu Hao. Second, Jiu Long had chosen to work with Lu Chengyao.


    However, if Nine Dragons were to cooperate with Lu Chengyao, he would probably not make such a request. However, that didn''t mean that Lu Chengyao was intentionally making this request to dispel my doubt towards Jiu Long.


    "How did you know that the life scale is with me?" If I wanted to guess, I might as well ask directly.


    Lu Chengyao smiled a little complacently and said, "How does this old man know? I can''t tell you this for now, but as long as you bring Hornless Kiss''s eyes over, this old man will definitely offer both hands up."


    "Seven Unique?" I remember the name of the box. It should be something like the ''South Sea Seven Saints'' or something.


    Lu Chengyao was stunned by my rhetorical question and subconsciously said, "You don''t need it anymore?"


    "Yes, I don''t need it." I went on. It''s Song Nan who wants the box, not me, and I''m not lying.


    Lu Chengyao looked me in the eye and looked at it very carefully. I frankly looked back. I felt that he could tell whether the person was lying or not.


    Sure enough, the expression on his face turned grave. Pah! This old fox has schemed everything. Today, I will make you go overboard and end up being fooled by your own wits.


    "If you don''t want the Seventh Jue, why did you go to the Bridge of Helplessness to take back the box you sealed there?"


    The box! Looks like the ''Seven Ultimate,'' which Lu Chengyao mentioned, is the box that we were looking for.

 C255

    "I went there to save my uncle and aunt. It had nothing to do with the box." At this point, I remembered: "I would like to ask, about my cousin''s disappearance tonight, was it your doing?"


    I now have ample reason to suspect him. The suspicion in March has been reduced to the smallest, and when I told Dong Chenghui my doubts, he answered them very well. To put it nicely, he was agreeing with my point of view.


    "Right, I just want to find a reason to invite you over." Lu Chengyao admitted it straightforwardly, "I''m afraid that if I invited you here, it would cause an unnecessary misunderstanding."


    I sneered, not wanting to comment on his excuse.


    Lu Chengyao continued, "From what I know, you''ve already taken the box and handed it over to him."


    When he mentioned Song Nan, there was a strange feeling of discomfort, fear and disdain. I think he and Song Nan should be old acquaintances.


    Perhaps Song Nan''s rejection of "Lu" was because of him.


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    Lu Chengyao nodded, indicating that I should ask.


    I bluntly asked, "How old are you this year?"


    "How many years have I ¡­" Lu Chengyao''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was thinking about something. Finally, he said, "He''s a lot older than me."


    "You''re a ghost too?" I was shocked by him. Although I have seen many of them recently, I still felt a slight tremble in my heart when I suddenly became like a ghost, thinking that they were human.


    Lu Chengyao shook his head, "No, I''m human. My wife is human, and my sons are human too."


    I said why did he speak so strangely? Sometimes he looked like an ancient person, sometimes he looked like a modern person. It seemed that he had lived from ancient times until now.


    However, because he had been paying attention to his senior, the temperament that he had been slowly maturing in since he entered the school was the way humans naturally developed. Could it be that he was faking it?


    "Are you thinking about our family''s Lu Han?" Lu Chengyao was indeed an old fox. He could tell what I was thinking with a single glance.


    I nodded my head. "I believe that you''ve lived for so long, but I''m sure that senior apprentice brother Zuming hasn''t become someone like you ¡­" "Monster." I hesitated, then used the word "monster."


    Lu Chengyao wasn''t angered by me, but instead praised me: "Yes! You''re right! Lu Han is indeed just an ordinary human, he has yet to obtain a body like mine. However, Madam has contracted such an illness just for the sake of giving birth to Lu Han. I wonder if you will help me out for Lu Han''s sake? "


    "What kind of illness?" I have never heard of a child''s illness and need the eyes of a dragon to cure it.


    "Madam, you were pregnant with Lu Han when we were touring the south. Lu Han''s Innate Pure Yang, Madam''s body is extremely yin. Master advised me and Madam to give up on this child, but Madam was unwilling to do so. She forcefully gave birth, causing her body to be injured."


    "Then senior apprentice brother Zuo Ming''s name ¡­"


    "Master said that Lu Han was fatherless and has no parents. He was entrusted with the surname of the living dead and entrusted Lu Han to him. Otherwise, my wife and I must be dead. "


    Listening to his explanation, I originally thought that the Master he was talking about was senior brother Zuo Ming''s master. However, senior brother Zuo Ming was brought up by his master, and there wasn''t a second person. Could it be that his master wasn''t the master that Lu Chengyao was talking about?


    "Then why didn''t you ask for a hornless kiss when senior brother Zuoming was born, and now you remember?" If so... I wanted to help, but there was nothing I could do.


    "You haven''t appeared yet. I can''t find you."


    "You make it sound like you''re talking about how amazing I am. I''m just an ordinary mortal. How could I possibly do something that you haven''t been able to do for so long? "You think too highly of me ¡­" I felt that there wouldn''t be any result if we continued the stalemate, so I stood up. "Sorry to disturb you today."


    Lu Chengyao paused for a moment before saying meaningfully, "You''re no longer a mortal, are you?"


    Can he see that I changed my body?


    "Perhaps others might not be able to detect it, but the aura being emitted from your body right now is all his ¡­ "True Dragon Qi ¡­" As he spoke, the tip of his tongue unconsciously licked his lower lip, causing his face to appear evil and wretched.


    "What is true dragon qi?" He was definitely talking about Song Nan, but what was this True Dragon Qi? Didn''t you just say that the Nine Dragons are the real dragon? Could it be that Song Nan was also a dragon? Are there so many dragons in this world? Maybe, Song Nan was one of the nine dragons?


    "You don''t know?" Lu Chengyao gave me a puzzled look, but he didn''t refuse to explain it to me like the others did. "He''s the only True Dragon in the world. A True Dragon created the world, using its own appearance to become a Celestial Dragon and Earth Dragon. A Celestial Dragon transformed into nine dragons, while a Earth Dragon dispersed into a Dragon and a Dragon Lady. "


    The version I heard before didn''t have much of a difference, but I still couldn''t accept that I was Song Nan''s creator. Could it be that I would have to call him "Daddy" in the future? Isn''t this too shameful ¡­


    "July ¡­" "July!" Lu Chengyao shouted twice, pulling me out of my reverie. Heavens, what did I just think of? Is this the time to think about that?


    "The reason why the True Dragon bestowed upon you and the Dragon Child the names of ''pity'' and ''compassion'' is so that you two will pity and pity the world." When I saw Lu Chengyao''s serious look of nonsense, I wanted to laugh, but the reason was too ridiculous.


    He continued, "The fact that the True Dragon covered you with his own Profound Qi means that you must have been reborn!"


    I really started to admire him a little. This time, I was truly reborn. So it wasn''t a drug at all, but Song Nan''s own Profound Qi? No wonder he said ''pills''.


    "Don''t make wild guesses, we only did it because ¡­" I wanted to say that it was because of a relationship that made me feel that way, but I really couldn''t say these words to a stranger I just met.


    "This old man has lived for so many years, my eyes have never blurred." Lu Chengyao interrupted me, "July, to put it crudely, if I can make Wang Suyi disappear and come back, I can make her disappear and never come back."


    F * ck, this old fox''s transformation is too fast. Although I have always insisted on taking advantage of the situation, I still have to be in a strong position.


    Obviously, I don''t have any advantage right now. But I''m sure I can''t beat Hornkiss, but his real purpose isn''t necessarily for Hornkiss''s eyes, so I can pretend to promise him first ¡­


    "One week. With your ability, one week is enough." Lu Chengyao saw through my thoughts again: "If I can''t see Hornless Kiss''s eyes in a week, you can forget about seeing your Cousin Suyi."

 C256

    When I got into the elevator, I felt a little dazed.


    Why did the conversation end like this? I remember that from the very beginning, I have always been in the dominant position, how did I suddenly become so terrified in the end?! Right! How cowardly!


    I admit that I''m a coward, but I can''t possibly be that cowardly, right?


    Assi! I took the elevator down and looked back at the building. I had the urge to tear it down.


    I intentionally mentioned the matter about Su Yi to him. He looked at me with a puzzled expression, but he just nodded his head and didn''t say anything.


    I thought about it for a long time. As for my uncle and aunt, Lu Chengyao said that they had settled the matter, which meant that he had erased all the memories of everyone related to this matter.


    What I need to do now is to find the Hornless Kiss and dig out the eyes ¡­


    So angry, I''m just a weak girl with no strength, why give me such a bloody mission?!


    After thinking about it, I decided to discuss this with Song Nan.


    First I called my dad and asked Whitey to send me back. Song Nan was actually at home. However, he was leaning against the sofa with his eyes closed lazily, looking extremely weak.


    "Song Nan." I walked over and sat down beside him. I wanted to grab his hand, but I resisted.


    Song Nan slowly opened his eyes. When he saw me, he blinked before he smiled and said, "July, you''re back."


    "Are you waiting for me?" I know this isn''t the time to talk about it, but I just want to ask.


    Song Nan nodded slightly. Before the happiness in my heart rose, it was extinguished by him. He said, "You should have seen Lu Chengyao by now, right? "I remember that name. A few years ago, I met him ¡­"


    Song Nan was still talking, but I turned a deaf ear to him. Perhaps, our earliest mode of interaction was the best. I should have some fear of resistance towards him, and not this kind of hope.


    I described a hopeless future for myself. Every bit of kindness I had for Song Nan would make this ordeal worse ¡­


    "July!" Song Nan waved his hand in front of my face. "What''s wrong with you? What did he tell you? "


    "It''s nothing. He said he had a box in his hand for me to exchange with Hornkiss''s eyes." I ignored everything else that Lu Chengyao said. It didn''t matter anyway.


    Song Nan laughed coldly, "He really dares to take the eyes that I want from Hornless Soul!"


    "Song Nan, do you think we should give it to him?" I felt that Song Nan would definitely be able to get it, so I directly asked if I should give it to Lu Chengyao.


    Song Nan immediately shook his head: "Impossible."


    Seeing how determined Song Nan was, there was no way around it. I could only ask, "But he said that if we don''t give him a week later, Su Yi might be in danger."


    "Do you know what Hornkiss''s eyes are in July?"


    I shook my head. I don''t even know what Hornkiss is, how I know what his eyes are.


    "Hornless'' eyes are his life scales. Do you think that it''s possible for me to give him my life scales?" Song Nan pointed at the bracelet on my wrist. "He clearly knows that it is on your bracelet, but he didn''t take it away from me. He just wants to create a feud between us. In July, don''t fall into his trap. "


    "But, I can''t risk Su Yi''s life?! What if I can''t protect her? "


    I really don''t have any other choice. Song Nan isn''t willing to let me give the Life Scale to Lu Chengyao, so I can''t protect Su Yi on my own. Even if Song Nan can slap someone to protect Su Yi, I don''t think he will protect Su Yi for the rest of his life.


    Most importantly, I want Su Yi to grow up in the way a child should, not in a threatened environment forever.


    Song Nan looked me in the eye seriously and suddenly laughed: "Qi Yue, if you''re cute, then you''re cute. It doesn''t matter if it''s an important matter or not, or whether you can do it or not, you will still take on a lot of responsibility."


    I didn''t sound like I was being complimented.


    "Do you know? "Wang Suyi''s lifespan is also not very long. What her parents did can''t possibly have no effect on her." Song Nan''s voice was still gentle, but it sounded very cruel. "She originally had her lifespan end in a week. That''s why I had Su Chen cooperate with you and created two forms for you."


    I understand that this was originally a dead end. Song Nan couldn''t give me Hornless Kiss''s eyes, which is, his Life Scale, and on the other side, Su Yi''s life was already destined to end.


    These two news made my originally tired nerves weak. I looked at Song Nan''s pretty face and felt as if someone used a knife to stab me in the heart.


    He was indifferent to the deaths of my uncle and aunt, indifferent to the fact that Suyi''s life would end the following week.


    Yes, he is heartless. What do I still desire? Time and again, I told myself that he wasn''t what I had imagined, but that he had fallen into depravity again and again.


    I was a drowning man and he was just a passing merciful person. He lamented the impermanence of the world, and saying ''Amitabha'' was already the greatest gift he could bestow upon me.


    Suppressing my emotions, I stood up. "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    I obediently went to take a bath and hid in his embrace. I had nightmares all night long. In the dream, I was standing on the mountain. The astral wind passed through me, not only taking away all the heat, but also all the emotions that I shouldn''t have.


    I woke up early. Looking at Song Nan''s still tired face, I smiled.


    I told Song Nan that I was going to work at the hospital. Actually, I didn''t go, but asked Wu Mi to drive me to see Lu Chengyao.


    Wu Mi was still on my side. He said he temporarily helped me get a week''s leave of absence. I can go back to the hospital anytime I want to. He didn''t ask about anything else.


    "Wu Mi, what do you think about the feeling of having no heart?" I don''t know why I asked Wu Mi. Actually, I should be asking myself.


    Wu Mi thought about it for a moment, then told me, "Be free."


    That''s right, without a heart, he wouldn''t care about anything. He would definitely be free and unrestrained. But why was Song Nan so tired?


    While my mind was racing, Wu Mi had already driven to the special investigation office where I''d come from. This time it''s not the same as last time. We checked and checked and searched for nearly an hour before we were finally allowed in.


    I''ve thought about it. If this is a dead end, why should I risk everything?


    After parking the car in the yard, I told Wu Mi to wait for me in the car and went inside alone.


    My heart beat faster as I watched the numbers rise, but I didn''t regret my decision.

 C257

    When I went in, Lu Chengyao was not in the room. I did not hold back as I walked around his room casually, watching him.


    On his desk, I found a picture. There were two men and a pregnant woman in the picture. I think it was a picture of the Lu family.


    In the photo, Lu Chengyao was wearing a Chinese tunic and his face was almost the same as it was now. Pregnant women are beautiful, even if the belly, but also beautiful transcendental. The one that attracted my attention the most was that handsome man. Is he the person that made us, Min Hao, fall for him?


    The Lu Hao in the photo was so beautiful that he resembled their mother, but the one in the picture was not gentle and beautiful. I secretly praised him. As expected of the person my Min Hao has set his eyes on, he is indeed a dragon among men.


    "July, why are you here?" Lu Chengyao came over very quickly, "I was in a meeting just now, and when I knew you were coming, I immediately rushed over."


    I didn''t walk in circles with him, but directly put my wrist in front of his face. "Didn''t you want Hornkiss''s eyes? Take it! "


    Lu Chengyao didn''t expect me to behave like this. He had a dumbfounded expression on his face. However, he was still an old fox, so he was able to adjust his stance within a few seconds. He said with a stiff smile, "Isn''t this a bracelet? How is it Hornless'' eyes? "


    Sure enough, he was certain that I wouldn''t give it to him.


    "Song Nan told me that Hornless'' eyes are its Life Scales. Since you know that the Life Scales are in my hands, then you must know that the Life Scales are attached to this bracelet." I could not bear to see him put on such a show, so I did not hide my discontent: "Don''t you want it? Take it! "


    "July. You must be joking. This bracelet you''re wearing, don''t mention me, even she won''t be able to take it off." Lu Chengyao''s smile was very miserable. Then, his expression changed and a face that I had never seen before appeared. He shyly said, "Don''t make things difficult for me."


    I think that Lu Chengyao really wanted to spray his face with blood. Even multiple personalities can''t do that. Is he crazy?!


    That''s right, he was very smart and was crazy to begin with.


    "You better be more normal!" I raised my hand and pointed at his nose. "You old fox, are you having fun playing with people?"


    Lu Chengyao refused to acknowledge his words and continued to use his unparalleled thick skin, "July, don''t you dare wrongly accuse me. I was just looking for a medicine for my wife, I have no other thoughts."


    Really, if it weren''t for the fact that I couldn''t beat him, I would definitely have whipped him now.


    "I don''t care why. I have already brought you the eyes that you wanted to kiss. It is your business whether you accept them or not. What you wanted me to do, I''ve already done it. I didn''t give him any time to refute, quickly saying, "I want you to protect my cousin Zhou Quan, to let her live a peaceful and happy life for a long time, and finally die without any problems!"


    "Aren''t you making things difficult for me in July?" He did not know if Lu Chengyao knew that he could not avoid this, but the most normal face appeared again, and he said with regret, "King of Hell let you die in the middle of the night. Who dares to stay behind in the middle of the night? You know that ¡­"


    At this time he was going to act like a scoundrel, "I won''t listen, I don''t care. My cousin can''t die anyway. Since I dared to send the life scale, you should know Song Nan''s intentions. If you do not listen to me, he will not let you go! "


    "This, shouldn''t have been sent by him?" The old fox isn''t going to fall for me.


    I confidently and confidently replied, "It doesn''t matter to you whether it is him or not. I''m the oldest in our family, and he listens to everything I say. If I said I would trade my life scales for my cousin''s, he would definitely raise both his hands in agreement!"


    "But, I really can''t save your cousin, unless we give her the lives of your uncle and aunt." Lu Chengyao closed his eyes and thought about it for a while before saying, "Your uncle and aunt are also very lucky. The two of them don''t even have 50 years left to live."


    Hearing this, I felt very uncomfortable. If it wasn''t for me, March Rain probably wouldn''t have allowed Wounded Flower to trick Aunt into selling the placenta and the little ghost. She wouldn''t have lost her merits and lifespan, and in the end, she would have become a ghost of the Bridge of Helplessness.


    "Alright, transfer your lifespan to Su Yi."


    "Are you sure? Your uncle''s and aunt''s lifespan is a calamity, so your cousin might not be that happy after obtaining this lifespan. " Lu Chengyao paused for a moment, then continued, "The reason why these two type of gods can exist is because they are using your uncle and aunt''s lifespan. If you were to give their lifespan to your cousin, your cousin would only be an orphan."


    I didn''t think it would turn out to be like this. Really, it turns out that not only am I in a dead end, I''m also in a very heavy one. One step, one step.


    In these few days, I have gotten used to despair, but this despair made me, who already had my full confidence, completely confused.


    Lu Chengyao let out a long sigh, "It''s July, we''re relatives after all. Just treat the previous matter as a joke and I''ll give you the box."


    I didn''t want to talk to him, so I waited for him to take out the box. I just took it, bowed to him like a grave, and left.


    Just as I was about to reach the elevator, Lu Chengyao suddenly called out to me, "July, don''t go yet. I have another way!"


    My body, already a little sluggish, felt as if it had suddenly been injected with a stimulant. I turned my head, and I could feel two fires burning in my eyes as I looked at him.


    "On the 104th floor, there is a ¡­ "Uh, it''s hard to call him that. He''s dedicated to extending the lifespan of others. If you go and beg him, he might help you."


    Although I didn''t think that Lu Chengyao would be so kind as to help me think of a solution, but if I was in a hurry, I would randomly seek medical help. I had to go and give it a try.


    After entering the elevator, I pressed 104 without hesitation.


    The moment the elevator doors opened, I was struck again. It was a large laboratory, with all sorts of instruments that I had only ever seen in books or not seen at all. In the eyes of those who studied medicine, they were simply handsome!


    "Who is it?! Who are you?! How did you get into my laboratory! " Before I could finish my sentence, I saw a large basin of water on my head. No, not a big tub. It was a big bathtub full of water, and I was completely drenched.


    Before I could say anything, an unknown device filled me up, and I felt as if I had been directly soaked in disinfectant. After a few more moments of water and disinfectant, the device finally dried me and threw me out.


    After being tormented to the point where I was unable to change my body, I simply lay on the floor and feigned death.


    The heavens didn''t listen to my wishes. The person who shouted at me just now arrived at my side in less than half a minute. He raised his foot and stepped on my butt. "Are you really like the legendary dead pigs that aren''t afraid of boiling water?"


    Assi! If it wasn''t for your grandaunt begging you for a favor, I would have definitely let you have a taste of bamboo shoot fried meat!


    "Could you take your noble little hands off my ass? Let me get up first.

 C258

    "Are you really stupid or just faking it? Your hands and feet are indistinguishable? " He stepped on it twice more. Although he didn''t use much strength, my dignity was hurting!


    I feel like I''m on the verge of exploding!


    "I have one here that can increase your IQ. Just two days ago, there was a gorilla with an IQ increase. It mentioned that human children are around 10 years old, I think I can give it to you for a bit." After saying that, he moved his feet and quickly walked in a certain direction.


    I climbed up with great difficulty. Just now, that mysterious apparatus of his had really squeezed me dry. Now, I feel like I''m just a salted fish!


    I didn''t believe what he said about the IQ enhancement apparatus. If he changed me to the IQ level of a gorilla when I was ten years old, where would I cry? Err, it seems that if I were to change the intelligence of a ten-year old gorilla, I would be very happy.


    "Why did you stand up? "Come, come over here!" He waved excitedly at me. "Can you understand what I''m saying?"


    Assi! Looks like he''s really treating me as a retard!


    However, I have a request for him right now, so I obediently walked over first.


    "So obedient! Be good! "Come here!" He gestured at me with his hands and feet, and I could still see the light in his eyes through his goggles.


    "Big brother, can you calm down first? I''m not stupid." Seeing him as happy as a child, I thought to myself, How long has it been since he last saw his kind? Did he really study how to extend the life of humans?


    "Impossible!" How can you not be stupid? You can''t even separate your hands and feet! " He felt rather wronged.


    I am truly a cheap hand and a cheap mouth, but I think that he probably knows about Lu Chengyao, so he tried to explain, "That was just a misunderstanding. Lu Chengyao told me to come and find you."


    As soon as Lu Chengyao was mentioned, he immediately became well-behaved and obediently withdrew his emotions. He asked me, "Teacher, what instructions do you have for me?"


    Teacher? This rascal was taught by Lu Chengyao?


    After he said that, I hurriedly replied, "Your teacher said that you were researching how to extend a person''s lifespan. He agreed to help me save my cousin, so I came to find you." How about it? Can you help? "


    "May I ask what happened to your cousin? Cancer? Or was it a car accident? " When the devilish brat opened his mouth, there was no good words he could say. "Whether it''s severe burns or any other type of injury, I''m fine with anything."


    After hearing what he said, I thought of a crucial point. Based on her cousin''s age and physical condition, the chances of her getting cancer or serious illness were very small. If not for Lu Chengyao, she definitely would have died in some accident.


    It was very difficult to avoid an accident. If it couldn''t be avoided, then let the accident happen and then let this strange person go ¡­ ¡­ Cousin sister, can''t you just save him?


    "I don''t know what will happen. Can I make a request?"


    He was easy to talk to and nodded his head, "If you say so, I can do it."


    "My cousin won''t be out of trouble until next week, but can you save her by sending her to you afterwards?" I know the best I can think of.


    After a few seconds of silence, he said, "I think I''ll just raise your IQ first."


    I was a little speechless, was he laughing at my mental retardation? Am I going to let my cousin have an accident in advance?


    "Since you knew something would happen to her, why don''t you send her to me first? At least it''s better than sending her back when something happens, right?"


    That''s right! I''ll send her straight here in a week.


    "Look at my brain, it''s stuck at the critical moment, thank you so much." "I wonder what you''re called ¡­" He didn''t know what he looked like, so it was fine if he knew a name.


    He hesitated for a moment. I thought he didn''t want to tell me, but he said, "I haven''t used my name in a long time. I can''t remember it."


    "Then how did you get here?" Curiosity overtook me, and I voiced the question in my mind.


    He thought for a long time before saying, "I don''t remember ¡­" It was as if my original memories were not happy, so I eliminated them myself. "


    Wow! That''s great! As expected of an expert, his own memories could also be controlled.


    "Then give yourself a name!" I suggested to him that I couldn''t keep using all sorts of nicknames, and that I would have to look for him in the future.


    He took out a small device, poked it for a long time, and said, "My name is Shui!"


    Ruoxi?


    Perfection like water, water for all, without contention...


    However, that''s not what I was thinking. No matter how I looked at it, the name ''Ruoshui'' was related to Windraiser, Fussy, and Wounded Flower. Could it be that this guy was related to them as well? However, so far, only women had appeared. Although Ruo Shui couldn''t see her face, she could tell from her voice that she was a man.


    I felt that I was probably too sensitive. Ruo Shui should have researched and created her own favorite name. She definitely wouldn''t be on the same level as those four monsters.


    He didn''t have a cell phone either, but he poked me a few times and told me how to use it when he wanted to find me.


    High IQ is just different. I''m a little tempted. What if he gives me a bit of an IQ? Before I could say anything, I quickly bid farewell to Ruo Shui.


    Having a high IQ was not necessarily a good thing, let alone having more capable people. Sometimes, one would be too smart and would end up feeling unhappy.


    I''ve already arranged everything. I brought that cousin Su Yi here a day earlier, but I need to think of an excuse first. Since she''s in a closed school, it wouldn''t be good for her to ask for leave.


    When I got to Wu Mi''s car, I found Wu Mi asleep on the steering wheel. I always thought of Wu Li as Superman, but I never thought that he would be tired.


    I wanted him to sleep a little more, so I sat on the bench in front of the flower bed and opened my phone. I was bored and started reading some entertainment news.


    Suddenly, my phone vibrated. I clicked on the notification and it turned out to be a message from Nurse Zhou. These two days felt like two years. I covered my head with my hands and scratched my ears as I thought for two minutes before I remembered who Nurse Zhou was.


    Nurse Zhou was a teacher who had just been assigned to me. She asked me what had happened, because I had followed her for just one day before starting to apply for leave. She had no class today, so she remembered me as a cheap student.


    She chatted with her for a while and said that it had been a long time since she last went shopping. She wanted to buy some necessities for the baby, but she was still worried about the online shopping. However, her husband had been transferred out of the country because he wanted to appreciate his status, so there was no one to accompany her.


    The place she was going to was near the hospital. Originally, the hospital I was working in was a maternity hospital, but because I knew more about it, I knew that the supermarket in the hospital is selling at a higher price than the ones outside of the hospital, and the supermarket is being outsourced, it doesn''t have any preferential treatment for the hospital''s staff.

 C259

    I must have no other plans for today. I wanted to go with her, just in time to relax and be full of energy for what might happen next. So I made an appointment with her, and just to be on the safe side, I went over to her house to pick her up.


    She sent me the address, and I smiled when I saw it. Not just in the same neighborhood as me, but in the same building as me!


    I was on the 18th floor and she was on the 25th.


    Then she said she''d been down for a long time and I''d just wait for her in front of the elevator. I think that''s right. There''s nothing to be nervous about, just this little bit of road.


    After chatting for a while longer, Wu woke up and we drove back. I didn''t expect that leaving would result in a round of inspections. I had lost all my temper from the investigation.


    If I had known earlier, I would have gotten something out of Lu Chengyao''s office. This way, I wouldn''t have wasted my two inspections!


    Wu Mi sent me home and called the head nurse at the surgical center in front of me, saying that I could go for an internship tomorrow. After hanging up the phone, Wu Niu''s expression was a little serious as he said, "July, I don''t want you to think too much. It''s better for you to go to a proper internship."


    I knew he was thinking for my sake, so I smiled at him gratefully.


    "Relax, on next week''s Valentine''s Day, I gave you three days off. If you have anything to communicate with Song Nan, go ahead and say it." Wu Mi picked up a cake from the back seat and handed it to me. "Have some sweet food. You''ll be in a better mood."


    I took the cake and gave him my biggest smile. He was probably the last thing I needed to worry about. However, that old Daoist Priest''s prophecy popped up again, "Will Wu Mi really die for me?"


    I got out of the car with the cake and watched as Wu Millet''s car drove out of the block and into the hospital. Then I turned around and walked into the building.


    When he got home, Song Nan was still sleeping. Something didn''t seem right!


    I subconsciously touched his head. It was actually a little hot. I was shocked. Song Nan was a ghost, and his body was much lower than the room temperature!


    "Song Nan! "Song Nan!" I patted his cheek, which was a little better, but still warm.


    Song Nan slightly opened his eyes, but his eyes weren''t focused on me.


    "July ¡­" With the faint sound of his voice and the fleeting look in his eyes, he definitely didn''t know that I was standing in front of him. I felt my heart ache and also felt a little pain.


    Song Nan suddenly stretched out his hand, trying to grab onto something. I didn''t think much before grabbing his hand.


    His outstretched hand was trembling, but his strength was great. As soon as I held him, he pulled me into his arms. Assi, I wonder if he''s really sick at this consistent gesture.


    I was bent over, uncomfortable, so I shook off my bedroom slippers and climbed into bed.


    After Song Nan pulled me away, he didn''t take the next step. He just grabbed my hand and placed it on his chest. Personally, I don''t think there''s any point in doing that. Even if he had a mind, he wouldn''t be jumping now.


    His eyes were already closed, and as I looked at his handsome face, I became infatuated with him again. In my mind, I tried to explain to myself that I must not love this ghost, but humans are sensory animals, and I could still admire beautiful things, such as this face.


    After looking at it for a long time, Song Nan suddenly grabbed my hand and put it on his lips. He kissed me again and again, as if he were holding a precious treasure, and at last he let go of my hand and took me in his arms.


    "July, you know, I''ve given up." He rubbed his nose against my sensitive earlobe and softly whispered, "I only have you ¡­"


    Why do I seem to have heard of these words before?


    "I just want to be with you. I don''t want anything else! We are here, a thousand years, ten thousand years. We''re not going anywhere, okay? "


    I remember, I heard it on the Road to the River Styx!


    Could it be that this was what Song Nan had said before? And everything that happened after that was something that happened before?


    The information I have right now doesn''t match! Although the person Song Nan loved was also called July, it wasn''t me ¡­


    The next second, I understood. Maybe the things on the path of the yellow crowd were just to seduce me. Maybe I wanted to get his love for that July.


    I felt like I was a masochist. Song Nan didn''t say that he had to do it that July, but I always gave myself a big slap before I started looking for a way out.


    While I was distracted, Song Nan''s expression had already started to change. He tightly creased his forehead, and the strength he used to hold onto my arm increased by a lot. It made my shoulder hurt.


    He bit his lip so hard that he wouldn''t make a sound. I reached out to free his lips, but he bit my finger.


    Fortunately, his body had already been modified, and the pain from his fingertips disappeared.


    But the blood came out of his mouth, and as it flowed into his, I tried to wipe it off with a tissue, but one of my hands was under my body and the other was still being bitten by him, and there was no third hand.


    He swallowed the blood as his Adam''s apple rolled down his throat. I have never seen Song Nan eat anything before.


    I tried it, Song Nan was biting so hard, my fingers couldn''t even move. It didn''t hurt anyway, so I let him.


    After a few seconds, Song Nan''s tongue began to slowly lick at the tips of my fingers, like a beast preparing to enjoy a feast, slow and comfortable. After being licked, I started to panic.


    I had already felt Song Nan''s body so many times. I could feel the condition of his body. Looking down, there was a spot that had risen up.


    Finally, I closed my eyes and kissed him on the lips.


    I did what he did most often, nuzzling his lip with my lip line. He slowly opened his mouth and released my fingers. As soon as his fingers were free, his lips and teeth fell, and his body and his thoughts became unconcerned.


    Perhaps, I will be like Cousin Su Yi. I don''t know when death will befall. If that''s the case, why should I be afraid and cowardly, so what if I can''t obtain it? So what if he couldn''t own it? I''m out of situations. Enjoying every day is the right thing to do.


    I didn''t want to think about who his passion was for, or who he thought he was now, but I only knew that this moment was mine.


    She gently kissed his cheeks, one by one. Now, as long as she had me, it would be fine.


    I undid the buttons on Song Nan''s pajamas, took off all of my clothes, and embraced him.


    Darling, if you can''t give me heaven and hell, you can go wandering together.

 C260

    Luckily, he had purposely set the alarm for fear that he might forget the time. He played with Song Nan for half a day before sleeping with him in his arms.


    The alarm clock did not wake Song Nan. He was still asleep, but his frown had disappeared. There was a faint smile on his face. I didn''t have time to admire the Sleeping Beauty guy, and I got up with my hands on my sore hips. I had to take a quick shower, and in half an hour I was going to wait for Nurse Zhou in front of the elevator.


    I used the fastest speed, but back pain made me slow like a snail. Although I was the one who took the initiative this time, and the consumption rate was much higher than the previous times, I shouldn''t be so exhausted, right?


    After I had showered, I first did a set of radio gymnastics to relieve my muscles and bones before changing my clothes. I sat in the living room and prepared to eat two mouthfuls of cake to comfort my empty bowels. I opened the cake box, but before I ate, I took out my cell phone.


    For the past two days, his phone hadn''t been recharged. After playing for half a day in the morning and the alarm clock that had just turned hysterical, the computer was now turned off automatically.


    I found the charger and plugged in the phone, and suddenly my left eyelid twitched. I looked up at my watch on the wall.


    I stuffed the cake back into the box. There was no time to eat so I quickly changed my shoes. I went out the door and saw that Nurse Zhou had not come down yet. Only then did I heave a sigh of relief.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was stuck there. That was because I saw the numbers on one of the elevators turn green!


    Not only had it turned green, the number displayed was exactly 25!


    Then he looked at the other elevator. The elevator was red and it was still parked on the first floor. This meant that Nurse Zhou could have entered this abnormal elevator!


    Assi! How could this be?!


    Nurse Zhou must have taken the elevator more times than me to live here. Furthermore, this elevator has been running for so long and I''ve never heard of anyone getting into trouble, so I tacitly agreed that this elevator would only do something to me. Was it because I knew that Nurse Zhou wanted to be with me this time?


    My heart was filled with anger. I really loathe this kind of method. If you have anything to say, then just come at me. Why do you have to act against the people beside me? Besides, Nurse Zhou was still a pregnant woman, and she couldn''t leave by accident.


    Ye Zichen kicked the elevator door in frustration, but there was nothing he could do. He could only watch as the number slowly changed.


    The elevator seemed to be teasing me. It took at least five minutes to go from the 25th floor to the 18th! When the elevator door finally opened, I saw Nurse Zhou sitting in the corner of the elevator, her head in her lap.


    Her little heart was immediately pulled. Could it be that something bad had already happened?


    Ignoring all that, I stepped into the elevator. The elevator door closed behind me, giving me no time to hesitate.


    Squatting beside Nurse Zhou, she doesn''t look up at me. I reached hesitantly for the book, wanting to pat her on the shoulder, but I was beginning to be afraid now, too, that she would lift her head and see a face of terror before me.


    The elevator began to descend again, very slowly.


    I was conflicted and conflicted. In the end, I placed my hand on Nurse Zhou''s shoulder and patted it twice. I whispered, "Are you alright?"


    Nurse Zhou slowly raised her head, her face was a little pale, but she still looked very normal, even trying her best to smile at me.


    For the time being, I don''t see anything wrong with her and she''s a little bolder. It''s just that the elevator is running a little slower and it''s not a big deal. We just have to wait patiently.


    I continued to ask Nurse Zhou, "Is there anything wrong with you?" If she''s not feeling well, I''ll send her to the hospital for a checkup later. Sigh! It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t asked her to go shopping, this wouldn''t have happened.


    However, no one should know about me asking her out to shop! By the time I saw the elevator, it had already turned green. Would the elevator be able to predict that Nurse Zhou would come down with me in the elevator?


    "July ¡­" Nurse Zhou interrupted my thoughts. Her voice was a little weak. "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired all of a sudden."


    "A little tired? Then let''s not go shopping today, right? "Just make another appointment. My shift is with you anyway." I reached out to help her up. "Don''t sit on the floor. It''s so cold. It''s not good for the baby."


    She took my hand and slowly stood up, then put her arm around my shoulder. She was taller than I was, and the weight of it on my shoulder didn''t make me feel uncomfortable.


    Seeing that she didn''t mind the slow descent of the elevator, nor did she discuss with me why it was going so slow, I began to wonder if I was the only one who thought it was slow, in fact, in Nurse Zhou''s eyes, the elevator was going down normally.


    Nurse Zhou suddenly asked me, "Have you ever seen a newborn baby in July?"


    I nodded. "In the past, the hospital had arranged to see a caesarean section when I was on probation."


    "Caesarean section is so bad. Have you ever seen one delivered smoothly?"


    I''ve really never seen this before, so I casually asked her, "I''ve never seen one that goes smoothly, do you want one that goes smoothly?"


    Nurse Zhou opened her mouth and laughed. She mysteriously moved her face closer to me and whispered, "Today, I will let you see whether being mysterious is normal or not."


    I thought, No, what is she going to do?


    With a big stomach, Nurse Zhou was wearing loose clothes. She easily reached her hands into her pants, spread her legs a bit, and held her hands between her legs to poke!


    I was completely shocked. Was she going to pull out her child?


    Nurse Zhou''s arm, which was resting on my shoulder, completely trapped me in the crook of her arm. The hand that was grabbing my shoulder was about to crush it.


    I reached for her hand, which was in her pants, but she was so strong I could not touch her.


    When she pulled her hand out of her pants, she was holding a baby, who was no longer crying and had died. The placenta was still in Nurse Zhou''s body, and there was a umbilical cord between Nurse Zhou and the infant. The smell of blood and amniotic fluid permeated the elevator, and if it weren''t for the fact that my stomach was empty, I would have vomited.


    "July, why do you have to make such a big cut in the stomach when you say how good it is to go through such easy labor?" As she spoke, she held the dead baby up to me. "Look how cute he is!"


    I didn''t answer her, just tried to break her grip on my shoulder, but I couldn''t.


    "Why are you wasting my hands? Are you unhappy that I''m doing well?" Nurse Zhou pouted and started complaining, "July! How can you do this? I think of you as a good friend, that''s why I share my joy with you! "Why are you ¡­"

 C261

    Halfway through her sentence, she frowned and began to mutter, "Share ¡­" "Share..."


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up, "I got it! You''re jealous of me! You don''t have a baby yourself, so you''re jealous that I have a baby! "It''s okay, I can lend you my baby for one more time. This way, it''ll be yours!"


    Lend me a baby? Oh my god! What was she trying to do?


    She put her arm around my shoulders and pushed me to the ground. She set the dead baby aside and began to pull at my pants. Could it be that she wanted to insert the dead baby into my body and then ¡­ Life?


    I was so tired that I grabbed my pants with my hands and started shouting, "Song Nan! Song Nan! Come and save me! "


    But this time, the summoning wasn''t successful, and Song Nan didn''t immediately appear.


    Since he didn''t appear when I was so close, does this mean that he couldn''t hear me calling for help?


    Nurse Zhou was so strong that she tore the hem of my pants and tore it.


    I raised my hand and the branch automatically appeared in my palm. After modifying my body, it saved me the time to pluck the branch.


    However, Nurse Zhou was human, and the branch was not of much use to Nurse Zhou, so she knocked it away with a wave of her hand.


    She held me down with one hand and picked up the dead baby with the other. I looked at the dead baby in despair. I was getting closer and closer.


    Just as the dead baby was about to touch me, Nurse Zhou stopped. The dead baby slipped out of her hand and she fell on top of me.


    My heart stopped beating for a moment, then it started to beat really hard. Luckily, if I really had a dead baby, I wouldn''t be able to live anymore!


    "Are you okay?" Hearing the voice, I knew that the one who came to save me was an acquaintance, Su Mu.


    Su Mu easily picked Nurse Zhou up from my body and threw her jacket to me.


    I picked up my jacket, stood up, and fastened my torn pants with the jacket.


    "Thank you!" There''s no need to think about it, he should be Song Nan''s man. He should be the one who asked him to protect me.


    Su Mu nodded at me and then pressed his hand on the elevator. He quickly muttered a few words in a low voice before finally shouting, "Break!"


    Then, the elevator door slowly opened and I saw the familiar door.


    I immediately rushed out of the elevator, but before I could take two steps, I turned back and looked at Nurse Zhou and the dead baby on the floor.


    I was treated like that by Nurse Zhou in time, but I knew that wasn''t what she wanted to do. Besides, if it hadn''t been for me, this wouldn''t have happened to her.


    Suddenly, I thought of Ruoshui, or maybe I could ask Ruoshui for help.


    I asked Su Mu to help me carry Nurse Zhou and the dead baby out of the elevator, then ran home and turned on the phone.


    As Ruoshui taught me, Ruoshui''s fully armed face appeared on the screen.


    Ruo Shui seemed to be in a good mood. She happily greeted me, "Low IQ, what business do you have with me?"


    A big watermelon with a low IQ! You''re the one with low IQ! Your whole family has low IQ!


    "Ruo Shui, I have a friend whose child is dead. Can you help me?" I turned the phone to Nurse Zhou so that Ruoshui could see it.


    After a few seconds of silence, Ruoshui said, "I can''t see clearly like this, I''ll go take a look."


    I was still thinking about how I could get here, but who knew he''d just come out of his phone!


    If water after looking, said can save, took the nurse Zhou and the dead baby into my cell phone. Looking at Baby''s phone, I felt weird. It felt like there really was a dead baby in the phone.


    I thought I''d never hate my phone in my life, and now I can''t leave it in the trash can.


    Throwing the phone on the table, I remembered that the elevator was still full of blood and amniotic fluid. If anyone saw it, wouldn''t they be scared half to death?! So I ran to the bathroom, intending to clean it up with a mop.


    "July, no need." Su Mu called out to me, "Don''t you see there''s no blood in the room?"


    Only then did I notice that the floor was clean and unmarked, and that there was no smell in the room. It seemed that Su Mu had already been dealt with. He was so considerate! Give him a Like!


    I went to change my clothes and gave him back my coat. Perhaps I had gotten to know him quite well recently, so I could tell at a glance that he had something on his mind.


    "Su Mu, what''s wrong?"


    He picked up his coat and asked me, "You call that man Ruoshui?"


    "Yeah." I nodded my head. "However, he doesn''t seem to be called Ruo Shui. He erased his original memories, so he can''t remember his name. He gave himself a temporary one."


    Su Mu''s eyes slightly narrowed as he muttered: "A temporary name? "How could there be such a coincidence ¡­"


    See, I''m just suspicious of this name. Su Mu also felt that this name was too coincidental.


    "What is it? Do you know a person called Luo Shui? " Since Su Mu knew the Wounded Flower and Ruoshui, then he should also know Windraiser and Broken Branch, right?


    Seeing the relationship between Su Mu and the Wounded Flower, it didn''t seem like a fated enemy, but rather an old friend who had been betrayed.


    "Yeah, someone I knew before, but he''s been missing for a long time."


    "Is he male or female?" I don''t know why I asked that, and somehow I kind of wished she was a woman.


    Su Mu curiously looked at me and answered: "Of course it''s a man, what about it?"


    Male ¡­ He was a little disappointed. He had to admit, the man''s name was very mother.


    Su Mu was about to leave, but he suddenly turned around and pointed at the bedroom, saying, "He can''t even solve the elevator problem, let alone help me. "Remember, no matter what you saw in the green elevator, even if you saw your parents, don''t go in!"


    If I saw the Empress Dowager and my father, I would definitely rush in. Even if I knew that I was going to die, I would still charge in.


    "Hey!" What happened to Song Nan? Do ghosts catch a cold? " I''m still a bit worried about Song Nan. Su Mu should know a bit of the reason, right?


    "I''m not too sure. He just said that he might have some accidents happening in the next few days, so Su Chen and I should pay more attention." Su Mu glanced at me: "Who knew that you were so daring? You obviously saw that it was green, but you still dared to enter. "If it wasn''t for ¡­"


    Speaking up to here, Su Mu suddenly stopped and said: "If I hadn''t arrived in time, you would have thought of how miserable it would be."


    Imagine that abandoned baby covered in amniotic fluid and blood. All of the hair on my body stands up. I don''t know if Shui can save them both, but even if I can save them both, I would probably be traumatized by it.


    What a shame, to be able to get back from my phone, and not let me use my phone?!


    I looked at the phone on the table and said to Su Mu, "If you have nothing else to do, accompany me to buy a new phone."

 C262

    "Isn''t that bad? "Why do you want to buy a new one?" Su Mu didn''t understand: "I think you''re just playing a game and watching a video. There''s no one calling you, is there a need to use two phones?"


    A person who lied the truth was the most unlovable. I turned angry from embarrassment and said, "Just tell me if you want to go or not!"


    My arms can''t be twisted past my thighs, looks like my thick thighs are still effective. Of course, this didn''t exclude the fact that Su Mu was afraid of me doing something stupid.


    At this time, the sky had already darkened completely. Looking at the overhanging overpass, I suddenly remembered that at that time, Li Gou Shi was still an elegant gentleman, what was his name?


    Eh, I don''t remember. Who cares about him? I don''t know where he went now.


    "Su Mu, do you know what dog Li is doing now?" I turned my head to ask Su Mu, who was beating me up, who stared blankly for a moment before asking me: "Who?"


    From the looks of it, it wasn''t just me who had a bad memory. Su Mu had lived with him in the past, and even he had forgotten who was left of Li Gou.


    I didn''t remind him. I smiled with this kind of inexplicable satisfaction. "No! Nothing. Su Mu, do you want a phone? "That way, next time I''ll be able to find you directly."


    Without waiting for Su Mu''s reply, I continued forward.


    My favorite phone brand just happened to be a couple. I impulsively bought it, which of course wasn''t for Su Mu. I originally wanted Su Mu to choose one for himself. In any case, I currently had a lot of savings, but who knew that he would stubbornly ask for an old age machine that he could smash walnuts with his eyes.


    When I went to pay, the shop assistant said that I could give away the mobile phone cards for free. After getting the three cards, the shop assistant looked at Su Mu with an especially sympathetic gaze and said to me, "Your boyfriend really treats you well. Not many people can love their girlfriend like this anymore."


    I smiled awkwardly and didn''t say anything else. I shouted angrily in my heart, "Is she blind?! Isn''t it?! Didn''t you see that the ears brushing was my card? "


    After I went out, the more I looked at Su Mu''s innocent, baby-faced face, the more I felt that shop assistant was really blind! With just a glance, one could tell that Su Mu was a pretty boy who ate and drank. No matter what, he was raised by me.


    Su Mu was a little scared by my gaze and asked, "Do you have anything else you want to buy? If not, I''ll take you home. "


    How could I just go back like this? I immediately rejected his suggestion, but his serious expression as he followed behind me really affected my mood when I was shopping. In any case, I had already bought a phone and my card had already been activated.


    After Su Mu left, I bought some kebabs and a cup of hot milk tea, and strolled around while eating.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a leisurely time. If anyone dares to disturb my free time tonight, I ¡­ Eh, I can''t do anything about it, haha.


    When I looked at Song Nan''s dress in the window, I remembered that I had lent him one of his clothes in March. I really don''t want to buy a matching dress. I just want to buy some clothes and give them back to him, that''s all.


    After two or three bites of my kebab, I drank my milk tea in one gulp, disposed of the garbage, and headed for the store.


    Suddenly, someone appeared in front of me. He was very handsome, but with a frown, he opened his mouth and begged me, "Young mistress!" Can you do me a favor? "


    Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you''re handsome! This baby hates to call me "aunt" or "sister" the most, except my family Min Hao, I am so old?


    "Mm, go ahead." "Yes," I said, still looking in the window, trying to decide which one suited me better.


    "Sis, I studied diligently and thriftily. Now, our store is launching an experiential activity, which is to design a hairstyle for customers for free. "But our shop is a new shop, and we don''t have many customers. Elder sister, you are very good-looking, and also so kind, so I took the liberty to disturb you. See if you can ¡­"


    The way he spoke was a complete mess. How could anyone say that a person was kind-hearted?! However, it was indeed quite funny. I was fine tonight, so I could also change my hairstyle. Therefore, I nodded to him.


    Seeing that I agreed, the boy immediately relaxed his brows and handed me a business card. "Elder sister, this is my business card, my name is Xiao Ji. When you see your designer later, don''t forget to give this card to him so he can design your hairstyle for free."


    I took the card in my hand and followed him for several blocks before I reached their shop.


    The lighting design was pretty good. It had the atmosphere of a bar and the dark purple lights were very comfortable.


    When Small Ji saw me off to the door, a handsome guy immediately came out to greet me. Small Ji greeted him very familiarly, "K, this big sister is here to help me. You have to design a nice new hairstyle for big sister!"


    K very cordially let me go in, and little Ji followed the road to go, probably to pull people again.


    "Little sister, have you gone to university yet?" K''s mouth was sweet. He led me to wash my hair, massaging my scalp as he did so.


    "Yeah, I''m about to graduate from college this year."


    "I really can''t tell. At first glance, I thought you were a high school student." Look, this is the right way to talk to a customer. Regardless of whether it''s true or false, women always like to hear others praise them for their age.


    K. was very good at talking, and he was very good at looking for topics to talk about. In a short time, Her Majesty found out more or less about my family''s affairs this year.


    He combed my hair and said to me, "Who did you ask to cut your hair last time? There was no sense of hierarchy. "Tell me, I''m going to talk to him."


    I didn''t think that his designer''s sense of honor would be so strong. I hurriedly said, "No, it was just a casual cut when straightening it. My hair is usually tied up, so I don''t need any level."


    He was still a little indignant. "Even if you wanted to level up, you shouldn''t have straightened your hair. Look, your hair is very soft. After straightening it, it seems like you have less hair ¡­"


    He gestured at me in the mirror. "If you like straight hair, I suggest you give it a shock. It''ll make it fluffy, and then I''ll level it up for you. It''ll be great!"


    "Electricity hair root? What hair root? " This is the first time I''ve ever heard such a thing.


    K parted my hair with a comb and said, "Our shop is different from the others. They all use molds, but they don''t work for a week."


    I was even more curious about what he was talking about. I didn''t need a mold, just asked if it was handmade. It looked very fun. "Then how did you do it?"


    "Look, this is what we did ¡­" said K., lifting a lock of his hair with his pointy comb.

 C263

    K deftly divided his hair into four strands and braided them into two little braids about the length of knuckles.


    Ever since I was young, I had a special feeling for braiding, because when I was young, the Empress Dowager threw me to my grandmother, who was also bringing along me and my cousins. How could she have the heart to braid my hair?


    Thus, when K. casually made me another one, I happily praised him: "You''re so awesome!"


    His fingers danced, and a few seconds later, another braid was fired up.


    "This is very simple for me. During our training, I only learned how to weave hair for a day." K smiled faintly, and delicate pigtails began to form under his hands.


    After chatting with him for a while, I quickly braided his hair and looked at myself foolishly in the mirror. It was quite fun as well, but disassembling it would be quite troublesome.


    Who knows K did not take it down for me, but began to apply potion to the pigtails, while saying, "Do you want a card?"


    My entire being is in a daze. What kind of card is this?


    "Look at how happy the two of us are chatting. You can set up a 500 card, I''ll press 1000 to register it for you." He smiled sincerely at me in the mirror.


    Is this the legendary "boiled frog in warm water"? [What the hell is wrong with me?


    He quickly applied the potion and continued, "Like this electric hair root, if you don''t have a membership card, we want 750. And 500 membership cards can be sold for 50%, if it''s 1000, as long as it''s 150. "


    To be honest, I''ve never seen anyone so brazen.


    "Didn''t you say you could design a hairstyle for free?" I still remember, he definitely said it was free!


    "Right, of course our hairstyle is free. If we don''t have any activities, only those with 1000 yuan or more can enjoy a hairstyle free of charge."


    I looked at him speechlessly. Can I sue him for fraud?


    When he saw the look of confusion on my face, his smile became even brighter. "The medicine has already been applied. It will be washed away in 15 minutes."


    Assi! I really have nothing to say. I only have to say that I don''t know whether I should say it or not...


    However, he had already switched hands with a new customer, and, like me, was adept at courting me. He caught me off guard and began to explain what to do with the card.


    He gloomily played with his phone for a while, then 15 minutes passed. When he washed off the potion, he recommended a shampoo to me. He said that it would be an activity and it would only cost 200 yuan.


    Before drying, however, he took a delicate bottle and sprayed some of it on my hair. "This is a French essential oil that only we can see in our shops!" he said. If it''s a card, you just have to pay 100 dollars. "


    I... When did I say I wanted this essential oil?


    Then, he took out a bottle of something unknown and quickly applied it to my scalp. "This is for hair nourishing and also imported from France. As long as you have the card, you can pay 300 yuan for it ¡­"


    I look at the mirror in a daze. After taking off my ponytail, I didn''t feel anything out of the ordinary and collided with the lion''s appearance!


    What kind of bullshit was this!


    The moment his hair dried, he swiftly stuffed the opened bottle back into its original package. He wrapped it in a gift bag and stuffed it into my hands.


    "Alright, I''ll take you to pay now. You just need to charge 500 and you''ll be able to get a 1000 card."


    Can I say that I don''t want it at all?


    I rummaged through my schoolbag. There was only 400 yuan in cash. Although I brought my card, I didn''t want to take it out.


    "That''s all I have." I held the gift bag up in front of him. "Why don''t you get one back?"


    He looked at me with a troubled expression and said, "You can swipe your card."


    I asked him, "Do I look like someone with a card?"


    He nodded. "Yes!"


    "Yes! Not necessarily, just like I thought you were a good person from the start. " I didn''t want to tear off my face and turn around to insult him.


    Unexpectedly, he wasn''t unhappy at all and instead helped me register a card with 400 yuan. "I said that Gurney will definitely help you with a 1000 yuan card. As for the remaining 600 yuan, you can just come and take it."


    Pui! To put it bluntly, it would still cost a thousand. After taking the card out, I threw the card into the trash can beside me and thought to myself, "If I enter this store again, I''ll be his grandson!"


    Humans, it''s better not to casually flag, because the pain when you slap the face is even worse than the pain when you hit level 13.


    This time, I completely lost the desire to go shopping. My messy hair is like my irritated heart...


    When he got home, Song Nan was already awake. He sat in the living room with a misty expression, obviously not fully recovered yet.


    I really don''t understand. Even if he lost his vitality and fed me that pill, he shouldn''t be so useless, right?


    No, he was not weak. He was very tough, just that his mental state was a bit lacking.


    Before I could think of how to reply, he looked up at me and burst into laughter with a ''puchi''. He was even laughing so hard that he seemed to be struggling with himself. He didn''t have any image of himself at all.


    I threw the gift bag in my hand at his face. What are you laughing at?! Baby is already sad enough!


    Song Nan took it easily and threw it on the tea table. "I won''t see you in a while. Have you gone to Africa?"


    I touched my face and looked at him in puzzlement. Did my face turn black?


    Song Nan kindly reminded me: "African lions ¡­"


    I threw myself at him, reached out my hand to pinch his neck, and pinched him hard. Fuck your African lion! You unpatriotic Asian lion! It''s Asia! "


    "Alright, alright, alright. Where do you think it is?" As he spoke, he ran his hand through my hair. "The feel of your hand is quite good, furry ¡­"


    I want it to be Africa... Pui! The Asian lion must have eaten this heartless thing first!


    I was so exhausted that I did not even have the strength to pinch his neck as I interrogated him, "Speak, why didn''t you come to save me today?!"


    "I... I''m feeling a little unwell. " Song Nan did not avoid his eyes, but he was very proud of his "if I don''t tell you, what can you do to me" expression. It was truly infuriating!


    "Tell me, in case something like this happens again, I should at least be on guard!" I refused and continued to grind.


    How could Song Nan be the master that I could take down? In my battle with him, I had never grasped the initiative, and I had never won even once.


    I gave up. I tried once and I gave up. When I can really give up in all aspects, I will definitely celebrate it! He had to finish it before he died, so he had to put this on the agenda.


    "Song Nan and I bought a cell phone." I let go of him and reached for my schoolbag. From it, I handed him the cell phone that had not been unwrapped.


    However, I saw a bruise on his neck where I had just pinched him!

 C264

    "Song Nan ¡­" I threw the phone on the couch and reached for the prints. "What''s going on?"


    "What?" Song Nan also didn''t understand. He lowered his head. If it was a human, they wouldn''t be able to see his neck from such an angle. However, Song Nan wasn''t a human, he was a ghost.


    After seeing it, he lightly replied, "That''s normal. I often have scratches on my back from your scratches."


    The tense atmosphere that I had just let out was completely destroyed. After the old pervert exposed his true nature, he started to drive in a dark and shameless manner.


    I think that most of his thousand years of cultivation should be spent on his face, right?


    "Let me see ¡­" As he spoke, he picked up the box and looked at the words on it. "This is for a couple. Where is the other one?"


    Couples... Assi! My matching attire!


    It''s all because of this damn free design hairstyle! I was going to buy a dress!


    "Why are you suddenly so angry? Did someone else buy the other one? "


    I was busy being depressed. After listening to Song Nan''s question, I vaguely replied, "I can get a discount if you buy two at the same time. I think you should have a phone. That way, when I feel that I''m in danger, I can call you."


    Look, how flawless is this baby''s excuse.


    Song Nan didn''t ask any further and just quietly put his phone card back into the phone. This old geezer knew how to play anything, he was really amazing.


    I don''t know why he suddenly became depressed, perhaps because of the negative side effects from before. Now, what''s more important is that I must buy a matching outfit!


    So after I took a shower, I went to the store with my cell phone in my cat bed.


    He didn''t know when Song Nan came in, but he was lying on the bed and playing with his phone.


    The words suddenly popped into my head: Internet addicts.


    "Song Nan, what were you doing during the Opium War?"


    Song Nan did not look up and replied in a low voice, "I don''t remember."


    It was boring, but it didn''t bother me. I went on: "They say that in those days, drug addicts were lying on their beds smoking guns, and modern people were lying on their beds playing on their phones."


    Song Nan didn''t get a chance to laugh at me at all. He just said "oh".


    It seemed like buying him a phone was a mistake. His energy was completely sucked away by the phone, and now, he couldn''t even be bothered to talk to me.


    "Hey!" Will you die if you play with me? " He felt like he was getting what he deserved, so he became a little angry and snatched away his phone.


    Song Nan wasn''t annoyed and lazily asked me, "I was already dead ¡­ What else? Didn''t we just finish playing in the afternoon? You want it again? "


    If they drove a car without a word, would they still be husband and wife who were addicted to the internet?


    I seriously said to him, "Screw you! Talk to me!"


    Song Nan sat up and put on a serious look, "Alright, go ahead!"


    Assi! Did he have to do this? What did I say?!


    He passed the phone in front of him and said, "Take a look yourself. I''ll buy it for you."


    Song Nan didn''t look at his phone and continued to stare at me. "Do you want to put a bug in your clothes?"


    "Huh?" I can''t quite catch up with him.


    "That''s how it is on TV. When a woman suspects her husband of cheating, she will install localizable software on his phone, or put a bug next to him, right?"


    Word Day, what kind of inappropriate TV dramas did this old geezer watch? Where did you learn all this nonsense?


    "Pui!" Do I have any localizable software on your phone? " I am Mr. Nanguo! I am the farmer who deserves to be bitten by a snake!


    Song Nan pointed at his phone. "Couples, bring your own location."


    Even if my entire body and mouth were to be covered, I probably wouldn''t be able to explain it.


    Staring blankly at Song Nan, I think I should hit his head with my phone, or my head. Suddenly, Song Nan hugged me, "Idiot, I''m just teasing you. I know that with your intelligence, you wouldn''t even think of such things."


    Are you praising me? Or was he insulting me? Whatever it was, I was happy. At least he trusted me.


    I really doubt if I got that syndrome or...


    I can''t think any further. My goal now is to help him fulfill his wish and give up on him.


    A weird but quiet and warm night passed. I went to work full of spirit. Of course, my lion head was on my head. I tried tying my hair up, but it made my head look three whole laps bigger than it used to be!


    Thankfully, the surgical center was not wearing a nurse''s cap, but instead had a isolation cap that completely covered the hair.


    After I changed my clothes, I went to the small meeting room for the incoming students. Since there were too many students, I could only stand when I was late. A lazy person like me would definitely fight for a seat.


    There weren''t many people in the small conference room, so I moved a stool over and slid it against the wall.


    After playing with my cell phone for a while, I saw the head nurse come in and put it away. I didn''t expect her to come straight to me.


    I prayed that he hadn''t seen me on my cell phone, but it didn''t work. She stopped in front of me.


    My new phone! Was he going to say goodbye so soon? No!


    "Nurse Zhou has taken a week off, so she hasn''t brought your teacher." The head nurse said apologetically, "As you know, she''s pregnant right now, so there can''t be any mishaps."


    I know, of course I know, and it was I who watched her do it, alas! Saying too much would only result in tears.


    The matron continued, "So you can come with me before she comes back. President Wu told me to take good care of you. Now that I don''t have the qualifications, are you willing to follow me? "


    Tsk tsk tsk, Wu Mi''s face is really big, he can get the head nurse to come and ask if I want to follow her. That''s right, the title that the head nurse had just used to address Wu Mi wasn''t Vice President Wu, but President Wu instead. It looks like Wu Mi has risen in rank once again.


    There was nothing I didn''t want to do, so I nodded.


    However, I was told to follow her, and as soon as the shift was over, the head nurse took me to her office and turned on the computer.


    "In July, a few colleagues of our department participated in the hospital''s essay competition. Your education is higher than theirs, so help them change it."


    The head nurse disappeared as soon as she pointed the folder at me.


    I modified one document after another out of boredom. There was a monitor in the office, so I didn''t dare to take out my precious phone to play with. The document that was changed was about to fall asleep.


    Suddenly, I heard voices and footsteps approaching the office. I pulled myself together and stared at the document.


    One voice belongs to the head nurse. Why does the other voice sound so familiar?! Could it be ¡­

 C265

    The door opened and I looked up at it. K!


    Isn''t he a hairdresser and hairdresser? What was the point of coming here? Besides, the matron seemed to respect him.


    K looked at me, startled for a moment, but didn''t show it. I was just a small intern, and the matron didn''t have to introduce us to each other, which saved me the embarrassment.


    Besides, there was no awkwardness. Even if I was wearing a isolation cap, I still had the hair style of a lion. I really disliked him.


    After receiving the information from the head nurse, K. said goodbye and left.


    The head nurse walked to my side, looked at my altered documents, and nodded in satisfaction.


    I felt that she was still very casual with me, after all, this baby has strong legs to hug, so I took the courage to directly ask: "Sister, who was that doctor just now? "He''s so handsome."


    "He''s one of my junior brothers when I was studying abroad. He just returned home this year and was recommended by me as our hospital''s orthopedics department. He immediately became the director."


    I felt that when the head nurse said "under my recommendation", there was a little pride in her tone, and also a little shyness from throwing away.


    I heard that the head nurse is still unmarried, and the men around her can''t even look at her. Could it be that she''s waiting for me?


    This brother is interesting. He is clearly a top student of turtles, why would he go to a hairdresser to cheat for money on a part-time basis? Could this be the legendary "idiosyncratic hobbies unique to people with high IQ"?


    Ah ~ It feels so abnormal, no wonder why you could so easily save me a hundred dollars. He doesn''t lack money at all, and he already enjoys the pleasure of lying to me.


    I''m going to stay away from him. I don''t know if it''s a good thing to follow the matron, and the flies aren''t seamless. I still can''t tell who''s who, and who''s an egg.


    I''m just a seven-star ladybug who''s good at camouflage. Please ignore me!


    However, there was no God to hear my prayers, no god to protect me. At the end of the day, K reappeared in the head nurse''s office.


    Besides, he had come by himself, and the matron was nowhere to be found now.


    "Not bad!" I preemptively said, "As a hospital director, you actually went to a hairdresser''s to do that kind of thing! "Tsk tsk tsk tsk ¡­"


    "What did I do?" K. did not know the shame of it.


    Seeing the thickness of his skin, Song Nan would probably admit defeat if he saw him.


    This kind of person cannot be provoked, and can only hide. Thus, I showed my weakness first: "K, I won''t tell anyone, don''t worry. However, I have a request. "


    K raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Go ahead."


    "Can we both forget what happened yesterday? Just pretend I''ve never met you before. You''re still your senior chairman, and I''m still my intern. "


    "You feel... "What you said ¡­" He spoke very slowly, drawing closer to me, his lips almost touching mine. "Will I listen ¡­?"


    His breath caught in my ear, and I pulled away uncomfortably. What should I do? If you don''t give in to force, if you don''t take advantage of him, he will take it; if you go against him, he will take it even harder.


    Taking advantage of my distress, he tore off my isolation cap, and the lion''s hair fell down majestically. I felt like a firework that was ignited in an instant.


    Ascending, Explosion... Fuck!


    I snatched back my isolation cap and put it back on in a flurry. If the head nurse saw it, I would definitely receive a lecture.


    K smiled in satisfaction and approached me again. He grabbed my hand that was about to wear the isolation cap. "You enjoyed the massage I gave you yesterday!"


    Then the door burst open, and K. went on, without stopping: "Did you shut your eyes yesterday and wait for me to kiss you?"


    "What are you doing?! This is a hospital! It''s my office! " As expected, the head nurse angrily shouted: "Zhang Qi! "Who are you trying to seduce with your untidy clothes?"


    A disheveled appearance? EXM? I just haven''t put on my isolation cap yet.


    At this moment, no matter what I said, I would definitely be the unlucky one. I decided not to say anything as the head nurse would definitely call Wu Mi over and ask Wu Mi to save me.


    "I didn''t believe it when they said you seduced Dean Wu. I really believe it this time! "You really won''t let a single man go." She turned to K and said, "I''m sorry, Key. I shouldn''t have let you wait for me here. I didn''t expect this little girl to be so scheming."


    K? Key? He did not change his name when he did bad things, but he was bold. What am I admiring? This was not the name on his ID card!


    To my surprise, Key actually said, "Yesterday, when she was lying in front of me, she was quite attractive, but I held it back. I really do feel a bit regretful. If I don''t taste it, it would be a pity ¡­"


    Hearing him talk about this, I couldn''t hold it in any longer. The rabbit would bite someone in a hurry, and furthermore, I was even more daring than the rabbit, but I was several times more daring than him, so I clenched my fist and was about to hit him in the face.


    He didn''t flinch, just smiled at me, and just as I was about to smack him in the face, the matron suddenly pushed him away. I''m not an expert, how could I receive such an angry punch, so I directly hit the head nurse on the face.


    The matron fell to the ground, and my head was empty. Hit the head nurse...


    What happened next, I was a little muddle-headed, Wu Mi in the meeting did not arrive in time, my family''s empress dowager was directly invited to the hospital.


    It was still in the head nurse''s office. The frost on the head nurse''s face was colder than the ice bag she was holding, and Key was standing beside her like a gentleman.


    Looking at our side, Her Majesty is light and relaxed, and when she came to her senses, I was curled up beside her like a little chicken.


    "You said we hit you in July?" The empress dowager spoke arrogantly to the head nurse, as if she were interrogating a servant.


    "Yes!" Can''t you see the wound on my face? " The head nurse took the ice bag away and showed her the bruises. "Did I punch myself?"


    "You did it?" Her Majesty glanced at me out of the corner of her eye.


    I gingerly nodded my head. Actually, I wasn''t afraid that they would take revenge on me. I was just afraid that the empress dowager and my father would be disappointed and hurt.


    Her Majesty didn''t ask me why I had hit her, but instead said directly to the head nurse, "That''s right. It must be you who owes me a beating."


    Domineering! Power! Why didn''t my empress dowager pass her aura to me?


    "Big Sis, you can''t say that, can you? How did she become my mistake? " The head nurse was infuriated, shouting at the empress dowager without any regard for her image, "I was wondering why she was so uncultured. So it turns out that having a girl means having a mother!"

 C266

    "Can''t you have some culture?! A mother must have a wife and daughter! As a matron of a maternity hospital, I can''t even understand this. I''m really curious how you managed to get this position?! "


    The empress dowager''s fighting prowess was very strong, so she couldn''t stop talking. "No one understands our family''s Seventh July better than me. If my family really hits someone like you in July, you''ll be the one asking for it."


    Turning her head, Her Majesty''s face was full of love as she said to me, "Good boy, do you feel any pain in your hand? "Mom will make you chicken claws to supplement your strength tonight. If anyone bullies you next time, you can just scratch them to death!"


    This is the first time that I''ve been called such a musky person by Her Majesty. In an instant, my status rose so much that I couldn''t believe my ears. I shook my head dumbly.


    "Sigh!" "You still haven''t inherited much. If you don''t hit me next time, don''t say you''re my daughter!" The empress dowager''s clear dislike and secretly pampering attitude almost made the head nurse vomit blood.


    "We can''t teach your daughter in the hospital. Take her home and teach her yourself!"


    The empress dowager smiled faintly. "What you say doesn''t count. Vice Principal Wu hasn''t spoken yet."


    As he was speaking, Wu Mi pushed the door open and walked in.


    After entering the room, he directly walked towards us and greeted the empress dowager, "Aunt, you''re here. I''ve just gotten a dehumidified recipe and''ve already found someone to prepare it for you. I was thinking of sending it over to you in the next two days."


    WTF? Since when did they have such a good relationship? I said, why is Her Majesty so confident this time? It looks like she has nothing to be afraid of.


    "The formula you gave me last time for regulating my Qi is really useful. Look, I feel that my complexion is much better now than it was in the past!" The empress dowager extended her hand in front of Wu Mi and said happily, "Look, even her hands are much whiter and more tender than before."


    "Your hands are beautiful to begin with ¡­ "I remember that someone gave me a test set of hand film gloves this morning. I definitely won''t be able to use it. Why don''t you help me try it out?"


    Her Majesty was pleased with this. "Well! I''ll go get it with you later! "


    "Cough, cough!" I coughed softly. Although I knew that this was Wu Mi''s way of showing his attitude to the head nurse, why did I feel so embarrassed?


    "You have a cold? Come home with me today and I''ll boil pear water for you. "


    "What home? I still have to continue my internship tomorrow." Saying this, I felt a little guilty. In fact, it was because Song Nan rarely stayed at home. If it wasn''t for him agreeing to Wu Mi''s internship, I wouldn''t even want to go out.


    At this time, I should have already returned home. After causing such a ruckus, I couldn''t even return home. How infuriating!


    Wu Mi picked up my words and said to me and Her Majesty, "Yes, we have to go back to work tomorrow. It''s getting late, so you should go back. Aunt, I''ll treat you tonight. I''ll send you back after dinner. "


    The head nurse, who had been ignored, could no longer hold it in any longer. "Vice Chairman Wu, aren''t you going to take care of this matter?"


    "You invited my aunt here without my permission. How should we deal with this?" Wu Mi didn''t even look at her. "Don''t step on someone else''s bottom line! My aunt is currently pregnant. If something happens, can you bear the responsibility? "


    If Wu Mi hadn''t said so, I would have forgotten that Her Majesty already had a little girl in her stomach. It''s a good thing nothing happened when I came, or I wouldn''t have been able to cry.


    "She started hitting people, and it ended just like that?"


    Only then did Wu Mi turn around to face her, "I''m going to take a look. The monitoring system in your office has been turned off. Besides the three of you, no one else knows what happened during that time.


    The head nurse said anxiously, "Why is it only a one-sided speech?!" "Key saw it too. She hit me!"


    "Hmph, two adults being beaten by a little girl, is that a lot of honor? Must you yell so that everyone knows? "


    I understood what Wu Miaomiao meant, so I locked the door behind me and pretended nothing had happened.


    This was probably the best method.


    Key didn''t say a word the whole time. He just stood by the head nurse''s side with a serious face, but didn''t say anything.


    This person was really something. After all, the head nurse had taken a punch for him, so he didn''t even fart.


    Wu Yu opened the door and told the empress dowager and I to go out first. He then said to the head nurse, "I heard that July''s teacher is on leave. Please find her another teacher with some qualifications. I hope she can smoothly stay in our hospital. Thank you."


    With that, he closed the door. We went to change out of our scrubs. Her Majesty was very happy. "I watch TV shows like this every day. I''ve finally worn one today."


    "Where do I get so many new sets? If aunt likes them, I''ll give you two sets!" Wu Miaomiao''s words were followed up with, ''Too doggy!'' He knew that she was his'' aunt '', but he didn''t know that he thought the empress dowager was his own mother.


    The empress dowager secretly gave me a pinch and whispered, "I said Little Wu is much better than that what called Nan. Are you really not going to consider it?"


    "Empress Dowager, Wu Mi already has a girlfriend, I really didn''t lie to you!"


    Wu Mi had sharp ears, so he immediately turned his head, "Aunt, I do have a girlfriend. However, I am not being nice to you for her, I am being nice to you. "


    "Yes, yes, yes. She''s charging at me, ignoring this ingrate! "When are you going home? I''ll stew you a soup for the ribs. I just learned it, and her dad said it''s very nice."


    Hehe, it''s weird that Wu Mi can eat meat! However, judging from their familiarity with each other, Wu Mi definitely hadn''t broken off contact with the empress dowager over this period of time. For the empress dowager to be able to get pregnant and settle her mother so easily, Wu Mi had done a great deal for them.


    If I think about it, I''m still unable to repay him. Thinking about it again, I still have my suspicions towards Wu Mi, it''s really a heinous crime.


    Wu Miu took the herbal concoction and the hand mask, then told me to take Her Majesty to the garage exit and he would drive.


    As she stood in front of the garage and blew on the cold wind, she obviously didn''t want to miss this opportunity to talk to me. "July, did you hide something from me?" she asked.


    Her Majesty asked too many questions, and I seem to have kept too many secrets from her recently. I didn''t know which one she asked, so I couldn''t just admit it, so I used my specialty, playing the fool, "Huh? What did I hide from you? Furthermore, can I hide from your Fiery Eyes of Truth? "


    It really couldn''t be hidden. The empress dowager gave a cold snort. "I heard it all. That old man hugged that pillow and said, ''Did you miss your mother?''"


    "Huh? "What does this mean?" Perhaps it was because I knew the meaning of that sentence, so my mind had already solidified. How could I possibly know where Her Majesty''s divergent thoughts could diverge to?

 C267

    "Speak!" Is there someone outside?! "


    Seeing Her Majesty''s serious face, I knew she was serious. This was going to be troublesome.


    I quickly explained, "How is that possible?!"


    Her Majesty, however, did not listen to me and interrupted me. "The pillow said you brought it home, but the owner of the pillow was someone else, right?"


    Damn, this brain hole is really big! It seemed to be true that women worried about their husbands cheating when they got pregnant.


    "My dear empress dowager! But if you say so, then the old man must have died in grievance! " I hugged the empress dowager''s waist and started to howl, "That pillow is mine. My father always told me to quickly find a boyfriend you like and give birth to a big fat grandson for you. That''s why I threw the pillow to my father and told him to treat that pillow as his big grandson."


    "You mean he said ''your mother''?" The Empress Dowager expressed some dissatisfaction at being treated as a grandmother in such a muddled manner.


    But I couldn''t comfort her now, because I saw a dark figure rush out of the garage. I couldn''t see what it was, but from the speed of it, it definitely wasn''t human!


    The most important thing is that black shadow is charging towards us!


    It was too late to hide, so I pretended to be coquettish and turned my back to the black figure while holding Her Majesty in my arms.


    Not knowing what was going to happen next, I could only pray that Wu Mi would hurry up and come out.


    However, nothing happened until Wu Mi came out.


    After we finished eating, Wu Mi and I sent Her Majesty home together. Her Majesty confirmed repeatedly that I was the one who gave Bai Bai to my father before entering the house in peace.


    When I saw Her Majesty close the door, I was about to say thank you to Wu Mi, but Wu Mi suddenly attacked me on the top of my head.


    Wu Mi''s target wasn''t me, but my heart was torn! Without a doubt, it must be that black shadow. Has it been behind me all this time?


    Wu Mi retracted his hand and comforted me, "It''s fine, just some bad luck. I''ve already dispersed the bad luck for you."


    "Unlucky?" What bad luck?


    Wu Mi pressed the elevator and explained to me, "Don''t people who look like they always say, ''India is going black, disaster is about to befall''?"


    I know that, but isn''t the Intuition supposed to be between the brows?


    "It''s dark in my hall. It''s just that I have too much bad luck on my side and it''s exposed to the outside world. And the bad luck in the outside world can also be tainted. " Wu Miu said so, and I understood: "When I was not here, what did you go to see? "There are a lot of unlucky people in the hospital. Don''t look at their accidents, they will be just as unlucky."


    "No, I didn''t. It came running by itself." I immediately denied it: "This bad luck, can it be attracted?"


    I do have a lot of bad luck, and I can even attract bad luck. However, this misfortune was directed towards the empress dowager. Could it be that something bad had happened ¡­


    I didn''t dare to think any further. I nervously looked at Wu Mi.


    Wu Mi''s eyebrows scrunched up into small pimples, denying it, "No way, bad luck is normally only found in the body and can only be seen on the face after it has accumulated a lot. If you don''t take the initiative to look for it, you usually won''t be infected by it. Just like a car accident, only the onlookers would get infected, and the passersby would not. "


    "That''s strange. This bad luck not only came by itself, but directly flew towards my empress dowager!" At this point, even a fool would know that someone was doing it on purpose!


    Wu Mi thought for a while and said, "To be able to control bad luck, the opponent''s ability is definitely above mine. The bad luck you saw at that time, what was its shape? "


    "It''s a humanoid shape. At first glance, it looks like a black shadow running at high speed."


    "That''s right! It seems like you are trying to force a person''s bad luck out of his body and then use it to attack you. "


    To be able to do such a thing, there must be some sort of conflict, right? The empress dowager had always been generous and passionate, never once having a grudge against anyone. Furthermore, today''s visit to the hospital had been an emergency and definitely wasn''t an old grudge. Could it be today''s new grudge ¡ª the head nurse and Key?


    Wu Mi knew more than I did. I first asked Wu Mi, "Wu Mi, who do you think is not human, the head nurse and Key?"


    Wu Mi snorted coldly and said, "I don''t even think of being human!"


    Then the elevator door opened, and as I walked out, I said to Wu Mi, "Stop it, let''s get serious!"


    "After the couple finishes sending off their elders, are they going to return the money to the couple?" The voice that said this was very pleasant to hear, and the person that said it also looked nice. However, I really want to give you a big slap!


    "Key!" Did you do something today? " Just when they were suspecting him, he appeared. It seemed that it was his business.


    Key saw us walk out of the elevator and immediately walked in. The number he pressed was actually from my floor!


    I sprinted back to the elevator, followed by Wu Mi.


    "Key!" What are you trying to do?! " I shouted at him. I don''t understand why he started targeting me the moment I saw him!


    The elevator is going up, and Key says innocently, "I''m going home, what else can I do? Could it be that you want to invite me to come with you guys, and for the three of us to fight a three-hundred-round battle? "


    "You ¡­" I was so angry by him that I was speechless. Wu Mi looked at Key expressionlessly, not saying a word.


    The elevator arrived in no time. As we stepped out of the elevator, Key walked directly to the door next to my house. "Would you like to come in and have a drink?" he asked us with a smile.


    I walked over with Wu Mi in tow. Was he afraid of Wu Ho?! Now that he''s living next door to us, it''s like he set off a bomb that went off some time ago.


    Song Nan couldn''t even get close to my house, and Key''s ability was above Wu Mi''s. If anything happened, no one would be able to help me, so I had to figure out what the big brother was like first.


    His family was mainly cold in color, only black, grey and white in color. Without any hesitation, I sat on the sofa and asked, "Speak, when did you come to stay here?"


    Based on the empress dowager''s personality, the relations between the neighbors and those above and below must have been handled very harmoniously, and they must have known each other. But it was obvious to her that this was the first time she had seen Key, so he must have just moved in.


    I don''t know why he''s living here, but if he''s here for me, I won''t forgive him!


    "Just moved in yesterday." "This is the house given to me by the hospital. I didn''t know it was right next door."


    "Pui!" Did I tell you you''re next door to my house? Besides, this place is far from the hospital, and it''s an old building too. Why would the hospital sell this house to you? " A hundred flaws, do you think this baby is vegetarian ah?!


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Wu Mi suddenly said, "July..." This, really doesn''t seem to be his problem. "


    "It''s not his business, but mine? Or is it your business? " I looked at Wu Mi in disappointment. Comrades, did you enter the wrong trench? How can you speak up for that guy?!

 C268

    "A year ago, the hospital decided to pay a lot of money to hire professors and prepare a few houses at the same time. Due to the lack of funds, the Finance Department has listed a few districts with slightly less expensive prices. When I saw your district, I casually said, "This district is not bad ¡­"


    What happened next, there was no need to think about it anymore. Since Wu Mi had already said so, as long as the Finance Minister had a brain, he would know what to do next.


    This matter couldn''t be said to be wrong. Who knew that the hospital would invite such a god of pests!


    I shook my head at Wu Mi, indicating that I didn''t mind, and asked Key, "So how do you know you live next door? I didn''t come with you just now, did I? "


    "I''m sure I know who''s next to me, but I didn''t know she was your mother until today." Key shrugged. "I was thinking, who is this aunt. She has layers upon layers of protection in the house. When she goes out, her protection will be almost as thick as being immune to poisons ¡­"


    Not to mention him being curious, even I was dumbfounded by what he said. Is our empress dowager being protected so well?


    "I wanted to try today, but you stopped me." "Do you know how hard it is for me to force a person''s bad luck out of my body and then keep it going so fast? "Just a little bit more, really!"


    So, blame me?


    Wu Mi retorted before me. "Who told you to do that? Are you trying to provoke us? "


    "Us?" Key sneered and looked at Wu Mang disdainfully, "How long have you been by her side? They actually used us?! I''ve seen many shameless people, and there aren''t many who can reach the pinnacle like you! "


    For some reason, they felt like ancient concubines who were jealous of each other. However, what do you mean, "how long has Wu Millet been by my side"? Like he''s been following me.


    I didn''t know how to fight back against Key. I was still thinking about it when Wu Mi looked at me with a gaze full of resentment.


    Feeling wronged, I said, "Wu Mi is my boyfriend. He said ''we''. What''s wrong with that?"


    "He''s your boyfriend. Then who''s that guy in your house?"


    How did he know that my family had Song Nan?! On the other hand, if he already knew of Song Nan''s existence, then he definitely knew something related to me. Of course, he must have already known that he lived next door to my house!


    He did it on purpose! Deliberately letting me know of his existence, deliberately causing trouble.


    There are too many forces appearing, and I can no longer tell who is together and who is the mortal enemy of who.


    They all know their limits, and I''m the only silly big sister, yet they always think they''re smart.


    A wave of fatigue welled up from the bottom of my heart. I didn''t like this kind of scheming and scheming. I would rather Song Nan say to me, "As long as you die, everything will end."


    "July! "July!" Wu Mi patted my shoulder. "What''s wrong with you?"


    I had just come back to my senses and still hadn''t recovered from my earlier depression. I only lightly shook my head at Wu Miaoyu, not wanting to speak.


    Wu Mi suddenly stood up and pulled me up. He didn''t talk to Key anymore and just led me out of the house.


    Returning to the car, Wu Mi didn''t start the car immediately, but asked me first, "July, what happened to you just now?"


    My mood had already recovered a little, so I simply replied, "Nothing much, just a little absent-minded."


    "His mind wandered? "Impossible!" Wu Mi immediately denied it, "The expression on your face just now could be described as one who has no love for life! What were you thinking just now? "


    Listening to Wu Miaomiao''s question, I suddenly felt that my thinking at that time was too extreme. Besides, if Song Nan wanted me to die, would I die? Of course, that was impossible!


    But, how did I become like that just now? How strange!


    Was it that Key again?


    Assi! I felt that sooner or later I would be played to death by him.


    "How do you know that Key? I looked at the surveillance camera. Although I don''t know what you two said, I feel that you two already know each other. Wu Niu analyzed to me: "I feel that he is very problematic."


    Of course he had a problem! But the point was that he did not know what the problem was. No, since there''s a surveillance camera, I can see that Key is harassing me. Why didn''t I use the surveillance camera to slap his face?


    Also, I feel that Wu Mi and Key should know each other and have a certain level of understanding. What is he trying to do now that he''s giving a superfluous explanation?


    I thought again and again, but did not put the heart of Wu Millet. It was unknown if it was because he was on guard with Wu Mi or because he didn''t want to make him sad.


    It was just as Wu Mi said: "Yes! "He''s very problematic. I don''t want to have any contact with him in the future."


    "Do you want me to give you another department?" Wu Mi suggested, "Why don''t you follow me, in case something happens again."


    I didn''t think much of it and rejected her directly. "Goodbye. The empress dowager already knew that I was at the surgical center. Furthermore, she already knows everything that happened today. If we were to change to another department at this time, she would definitely be daydreaming."


    Wu Mi walked me to my house, then magically took out a box of cakes and handed it to me. "Since there''s someone in your house, I won''t send you up."


    The sour tone and content made him look like an underground worker. I took the cake, thanked him, and got out of the car.


    As I entered the building, I began to wonder if Wu Mi had really dispelled the bad luck behind my head, because how could I be so unlucky?! Both elevators had green numbers on them!


    I don''t dare to enter this elevator again. However, my home is on the 18th floor. Climbing up there will tire me to death!


    Annoyed, I took out my cell phone to check. It was already 8 pm, but I could only stand in front of the elevator. There was a home that I couldn''t go back to.


    Looking at the phone, I suddenly have an idea! Song Nan also has a cell phone. I can call him to come pick me up! Look, this baby still has some foresight!


    The phone rang for a long time, but I couldn''t get through. I didn''t give up and called another person. After ringing a few times, the call was quickly picked up.


    Song Nan''s cold voice came out from the microphone, "Sorry, I''m not used to this kind of communication method."


    There''s nothing to be sorry about. Seeing that there was no one around, I quickly shouted at him, "Song Nan, come down and pick me up. Both elevators have turned green. I can''t go up!"


    Song Nan agreed immediately: "Okay, wait a moment, I''ll go down now."

 C269

    Before he hung up, Song Nan had already arrived. Looking at the phone still in my ear and his loose home clothes, I felt my heart beat faster.


    Song Nan handed me the phone and placed one hand on the door of one of the elevators. "Before I get angry..."


    Song Nan didn''t need to say anything. When he opened his mouth, it showed that he had already recovered his red color.


    It was really useful! I think the next time I see a green elevator, if I put my hand on the elevator door and shout, "Before Song Nan gets angry," I don''t know if it will work.


    Song Nan had already entered the elevator. I followed him in and handed him my phone. I took a quick look and almost threw his phone away. Because the wallpaper on his phone turned out to be my photo!


    In the photo, I was sitting on the bed in my pajamas, with my face held high like a fool. It must have been taken when he went into the bedroom yesterday.


    Looking at the photo, the pajamas were so thin, but he didn''t wear them on the inside because he wanted to sleep. Therefore, there was a clear bulge on the inside ¡­ He really wanted to die!


    Song Nan took the phone from my hand, which had already become rigid, and calmly locked the screen.


    I took out my cell phone. "No way, I want to take a picture for you too!"


    Song Nan looked at me and chuckled. "You really are stupid. You used your phone to take pictures of ghosts. Aren''t you afraid of scaring yourself?"


    If he hadn''t, I would have forgotten he was a ghost.


    The atmosphere became a little awkward. I took back my phone and retracted the corner of the elevator to show my repentance. Next time, I had to restrain myself. I couldn''t always show off my low IQ. Even if Song Nan disdains me, I also despise myself.


    After returning home, Song Nan didn''t even ask me why I came back so late or what had happened. It was as if I didn''t exist, directly entering the study where almost no one had entered before.


    Looking at the closed door of the study, I smiled helplessly.


    After he finished his shower, Song Nan actually sat on the sofa in the living room. When he saw me come out, he raised his chin and said, "Are you going to shoot?"


    "Huh?" Is he asking me to take a picture of him? What did he just do? Could it be that he ate some kind of pill or smeared some powder on his body, allowing him to appear in the spotlight?


    Song Nan looked at my stupefied face and impatiently said, "Shoot! I''ve finished drawing. Once you''re done, I''ll tear it up!"


    Only then did I see a painting on the tea table. Picking it up to take a look, I burst out laughing!


    The painting was a sketch. Putting aside the content, when Song Nan drew it, he felt that it was just a photo taken of him in black and white. How incredible. As expected of a thousand-year old ghost!


    The content of the painting was similar to the drawing he had made of wallpaper, except that his face had been replaced with his own. He looked especially cute with his nostrils flared. This was a scene that would have been impossible in his life or in the world of ghosts.


    However, if you want to draw, then do so. If you want to draw the two protrusions on your chest without missing anything, can I take it that you did it on purpose?


    I forced myself to ignore the details, afraid that he would go back on his word. I quickly took my cell phone and made it into a wallpaper. I think I can only look at my own mobile phone in the future.


    After taking the picture, I rushed into the bedroom, hid it before returning to the living room. "I''ve already taken that picture. I''ll take the copyright. You don''t have the right to destroy it!"


    "Oh!" Song Nan agreed and did not object, "I was just a little shy. The rest is you. Of course you have the rights."


    Assi! What did he mean by "just paint your face smaller"? He grabbed the pillow in anger and smashed this shameless bastard to death!


    Song Nan could have caught the pillow, but he didn''t. When the pillow fell off his face, he asked me, "How did you get home today?"


    "Huh? "Why are you ¡­"


    Song Nan shook his phone, "You gave me this. It''s a positioning function."


    Look, with a high IQ, it seems like there is no accumulation of intelligence even in the first twenty years of life.


    "Song Nan, what kind of person do you think is able to force out someone''s bad luck from their body?" He knows a lot, and if Key knows him, he probably knows Key.


    "To be able to force out a person''s bad luck, that person is definitely not human." Song Nan first corrected the mistake in my words before continuing, "To what extent did you see?"


    So I told Song Nan what happened. Song Nan slightly frowned and said, "It''s been so long, I only know one that can force out the bad luck in a person. And there''s only one that can control it freely.


    "


    "Why? Is this difficult? " It doesn''t feel good, does it? Didn''t those fortune-tellers claim that they could dispel bad luck? And today Wu Mi also helped me clean the head of bad luck.


    "Unlucky Qi exists in the entire body of water. Only by moving all the water in the body of a person and connecting them with each other can the unlucky Qi be completely expelled."


    Listening to Song Nan''s explanation, I understood. Even a mother monster wouldn''t be able to achieve complete water circulation with a fetus.


    "It looks like he''s already awoken ¡­"


    As expected, Song Nan knew Key.


    "Could he be one of the nine dragons?" Water easily reminded people of dragons. Furthermore, when Song Nan said that he had awoken, he felt that it was an animal ¡­


    However, Song Nan shook his head and replied, "He is not the Nine Dragons, but the Messenger of God.


    "


    What is a god''s envoy? Good?


    Of course, I definitely wouldn''t say those words out loud. I just blinked my eyes at Wu Mi, letting him feel the doubt in my eyes.


    "He said that he is an angel of God, but he said that he is a god''s ¡­" Song Nan paused, as if considering how to describe it, "It should be called a traitor."


    Even though I had brushed my teeth, I still dug out my precious snacks from under the coffee table. I hadn''t eaten for a long time because I wanted to lose weight.


    Song Nan looked at my face that was filled with anticipation for the gossip. He smiled helplessly and shook his head. "There''s nothing much to talk about. You should go to sleep."


    I tore open a packet of potato chips, and with the speed of a lightning bolt, I stuffed a big mouthful into my mouth. "I''m already sitting in the front row with all my snacks in my arms. You have to tell me!"


    "There''s nothing to talk about. It''s just that God created them and they betrayed them. There''s really nothing much to talk about." Song Nan spoke half-heartedly but his expression was serious. This made me feel that perhaps this was the case for him. In his eyes, there were only so many things worth remembering.


    I took a wet tissue and wiped my fingers slowly. "Song Nan, can I ask you a question?"


    Before he could reply, I said, "I certainly won''t ask you what you can''t say. I know what I''m doing. I just want to know what you really think."


    Song Nan nodded, "Go ahead."


    I first drank a cup of water, steeled my heart, and quickly asked the question I wanted to ask.


    "What do you think of me?"

 C270

    "You ¡­" After Song Nan said those two words, he stopped and looked at me with an evil smile.


    Who did you learn all this from? Didn''t he say that she was cold and arrogant?


    "Tell me!" Being stared at by him made me a little scared. I angrily added, "Since when did you become a three-pronged stick without being able to hit a fart?"


    "Do you need me to tell you?" Song Nan stood up, "When you asked this question, you already had the answer in your heart, didn''t you?"


    "Assi!" You think I''m stupid?! " I''m angry! I can call myself stupid, but I won''t allow anyone to talk about me! Not even ghosts!


    "I didn''t. You did." Song Nan walked over to me and stopped in front of me. He kissed me lightly on the forehead before his lips fell on mine.


    The coolness of his mouth was capable of stirring sensitive nerves in the tongue, and the tip of his tongue was nimble, but it could not resist encroaching on any place it wished to reach. Instinctively, my arm wrapped around his neck, and he pressed me down on the sofa.


    A hand reached up from the loose hem of my dress, snaked up, caught the bulge that had shocked me twice today, and fiddled with it with the flank of my finger.


    "Ugh ¡­" I pushed him away. "Old pervert, let go!"


    But he didn''t listen to me at all. He let a hand go in and grabbed another place. "I like it a lot... Whether it''s touching or licking it in the mouth, it''s all very cute. "


    Seeing that my face was completely red, he smiled evilly and said, "So this is the taste of potato chips!"


    I can''t stand it! Who can take this old pervert away, I really can''t afford it!


    Annoyed, I pushed him away and rushed into the bathroom to brush my teeth again. Song Nan followed behind me leisurely, leaning on the bathroom door to watch me brush.


    I spit the foam out of my mouth and asked, "You don''t brush your teeth?"


    "My body is made up of Profound Qi, and Profound Qi is the purest thing in the world, so there is no need to brush it."


    Looking at his smug face, I was a little annoyed. I threw the toothbrush away and rushed over to him, smearing the toothpaste foam on his face.


    I, who wanted to run away after doing something bad, was pulled back by him. "Let me have a taste of toothpaste ¡­"


    What happened after that was obvious. I ate and moved on, my unfinished teeth and unwashed face, and I was too exhausted to sleep and had forgotten all about it.


    In my dream, Song Nan and I seemed to have returned to that time when we did not exist. I was still a shapeless lump that he treated as a treasure, holding in his arms day and night.


    At this time, a big black ball suddenly appeared. When I saw it, I jumped around in Song Nan''s arms. "Who are you? Go away! Go away! This embrace has already been decided! "


    The black ball seemed to be unable to understand my words as it circled around Song Nan''s feet!


    The sense of crisis prompted me to urge Song Nan to leave: "Song Nan, let''s go! Shall we go home? "


    Song Nan carried me and stood up. The black blob panicked and started to jump on the spot.


    I don''t care. You want to fight me for a favor, but you can''t!


    "Mama!" Don''t you want it to be for nothing? "


    That woke me up from my dream, for nothing!


    It wasn''t dawn yet, so Song Nan wasn''t by my side. I touched my body and was already soaked in cold sweat.


    Although a few days ago I saw Bai Bai, even if he was angry with me, he quickly forgave me, but, I don''t know if he really forgave me.


    Is it because this is a knot in my heart that I have such a dream? But I had a vague feeling that it wasn''t like that. Something was definitely going to happen.


    I got out of bed, went to the bathroom and wrung a hot, wet towel. I wiped the cold sweat from my body, then changed into my pajamas and lay down again.


    But this time, he couldn''t fall asleep. He wanted to find out if he forgave me for nothing, and where Song Nan went. He wanted to think about the past, think about the future, and in any case, all sorts of emotions surged up within him.


    In the end, I pulled open the curtains and stared out the window until dawn, and my mind was blank.


    "July! "July!" Who''s calling me? I turned my stiff neck. Every bone hurt.


    But there was no one else in the room but me.


    "What happened to you?!" The voice is still calling me, very fretful, this time I recognize, it''s Song Nan!


    "Song Nan! Where are you?! Why can''t I see you?! Song Nan! "Song Nan!" I stretched out my hand and touched my surroundings. What happened to Song Nan? How come there is no form?


    But I can''t touch anything!


    "July, don''t worry, calm down!" The voice sounded by my ear, but there was a calmness in it: "Be good, close your eyes, take a deep breath ¡­"


    "Slow down. Follow me. Huu ¡­" Suction... Phew... "Inhale..."


    After he took a few deep breaths, Song Nan finally said, "Now, slowly open your eyes ¡­"


    I did as he said and slowly opened my eyes. This time, I saw him.


    I couldn''t care about my image and reservation, I didn''t have one anyway, so I threw myself into Song Nan''s arms.


    "Song Nan, I''m going to die from fright?" In retrospect, that dream, if it could be called a dream, was filled with negative emotions.


    That feeling of wanting to die, even if he jumped out, he would still feel some lingering fear.


    What''s wrong with me?


    Song Nan slowly caressed my back and comforted me softly, "Be good, it''s alright. Have you come into contact with him?"


    "Him? Which him? " My mind was in a mess, and I couldn''t react for a while.


    "The one you were talking about, the one that drove the bad luck out of the body."


    "Key, there is!" I didn''t want to tell Song Nan what had happened between me and Key. Key''s teasing made me feel like I was betraying Song Nan, even though there wasn''t a moral shackle to keep us together.


    "What kind of contact?" Song Nan let me go and let me sit on the bed. His expression was a little serious, so serious that I was at a loss.


    "He was the one who tricked me into making my hair first, then tricked me into applying for a membership card ¡­" I summed it up concisely and added after thinking for a while, "Yesterday, I found out that he was our hospital''s doctor."


    "That''s it?" Song Nan''s tone and expression combined together, they formed three big words: "Me!" No! Letter!


    "Mm, that''s about it." I looked at Song Nan very calmly. I didn''t lie at all, the big step was just like that.


    Song Nan still did not believe me. He frowned and asked me, "That shouldn''t be possible, right? "Tell me more details."


    "There''s nothing much to talk about. I only have this much contact with him!" I won''t say any more. I''ll believe it myself, that''s all!


    Song Nan narrowed his eyes and said directly: "I am talking about physical contact!"

 C271

    Shocked by Song Nan''s words, I almost jumped off my bed. What did he mean by that?


    At this moment, I suddenly had a flash of inspiration. I remembered that Song Nan said that water and luck are linked together ¡­ "Huu." Song Nan can''t be thinking that I did some little bodily fluid exchange game with Key, right? For a spicy crayfish, this was a huge misunderstanding!


    I didn''t dare to hide it anymore. I told Song Nan everything that had happened in the past two days in detail.


    Song Nan had a cold expression the whole time I was talking. When I said something important, I felt like Song Nan''s face was covered in ice.


    I only talked about the part of the hospital where Key lived next door. I didn''t tell Song Nan. First of all, Song Nan couldn''t get close to my house, so it would be a waste to tell him. Secondly, I went offline and said that Wu Mi was my boyfriend, so I always felt guilty.


    When I finished speaking, Song Nan was silent for a while and didn''t say anything else. Instead, he asked me, "Are you going to work today?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    "Then you''re already late." Song Nan threw me these words before walking out. "Since you''re already late, let''s sleep a bit more. I''ll make you something to eat."


    I obediently went back to my bed. It didn''t really matter if I go today or not. The key thing was that there would be something Song Nan made personally. For this, I couldn''t possibly go to work!


    After lying down, I realized that I was still wearing my pajamas. They were the same pajamas that Song Nan had given me before he went to sleep. It seemed like changing into his pajamas was also a dream.


    Regardless of why this dream is like this, I still want to bring Bai Bai back for a while.


    When Song Nan came in with the porridge, I reached out and took it. Then I placed it on the bedside table beside the bed and said to Song Nan, "I want to go and fetch Bai Bai back today. Can you help me find someone to protect my father and Empress Dowager?"


    I was the best person to protect them, but I missed him too much. I wanted him to forget about his previous grievances, so I had to treat him well. I don''t know how much time I have left, but if I live one day less, then I might as well make up for it while I''m still alive.


    "I think it''s better if you don''t bring him back." Song Nan said lightly: "Right now, he is at your parents'' place. It is his safest place."


    "No way!" I was a little anxious as I gestured to him in a fluster, "I will protect him, his protection is exceptionally good!"


    "July, don''t be so stubborn." Song Nan comforted me, picked up the bowl of porridge, and spooned a spoonful into my mouth. "Eat something first. After you''re done, we''ll go for a walk."


    I tilted my head, protesting, "Bai Bai is my son, what''s wrong with me taking him back? Don''t you want him? "


    Song Nan put the spoon back into the bowl and gently stirred it. "In July, you know that there is fate between people, right?"


    I nodded my head. I still believed in this. Since there was a ghost in this world, how could there be no fate?!


    "When fate ends, you can''t force yourself to stay." Song Nan brought the congee to my lips again. "This is where your fate ends. It should be over ¡­"


    I dumbly swallowed that mouthful of porridge. If someone else said that to me, I would have definitely slapped his face. But this was what Song Nan said. He knew everything.


    He said, "My fate with Bai Bai is over..."


    Is it because I changed my body? So his relationship with Bai Bai had been completely destroyed?

 C272

    "Not only are you fated to be with your parents, but you are fated to be with them as well. It''s already over. " Song Nan continued to feed me porridge and continued to drink what he needed to say: "It''s my fault, I should have told you earlier."


    "What use would it be?" I pushed away his hand that was feeding the congee and angrily refused to drink it.


    Song Nan stubbornly raised his hand to my lips. "If I had told you earlier, then, I wouldn''t have let you go back to your house."


    I looked at him puzzledly. He gestured for me to drink the porridge first. I could only open my mouth to swallow the porridge.


    "If you hadn''t gone back, that wouldn''t have happened to your uncle''s family." Song Nan fed me the last mouthful of porridge while I was still in a daze. Then he took a wet tissue and helped me wipe the porridge on the corner of my mouth.


    I don''t agree with him. "What does it have to do with me that my aunt started selling the placenta?"


    Even though I knew that it was very likely that they knew of my relationship with my aunt in March and wanted to trick her into doing this, what does it have to do with me coming home? Would it not have happened if I hadn''t gone home?


    "If you don''t go home, you won''t know that your uncle and aunt are gone, and you won''t let Su Chen deal with this, right?"


    It seems to make sense, but I only let Su Chen go because my uncle and aunt disappeared.


    "Everything has its cause and effect, don''t force it." Song Nan turned around and walked out of the bedroom. "Don''t forget to eat today''s medicine. I still have things to do. Don''t run around."


    I was stunned for a long time before I got out of bed. What Song Nan said, I find it hard to accept. Why did it seem like everything had changed after just one night of sleep?


    As I walked around the living room a few times, I suddenly wondered if I was still in a dream.


    Right! I must still be dreaming!


    I ran to the bedroom and lay down on the bed and went back to sleep, or when I woke up, everything was the same.


    Suddenly my cell phone rang. I picked it up and looked at it blankly. A text message came in, signed "Nurse Zhao."


    Where did this Nurse Zhao come from? Even if it''s a new one, there shouldn''t be a name showing up!


    Opening the text message, the content turned out to be: "July, why did you take such a long time off? Aren''t you going to return for your internship? "


    Nurse Zhao? Isn''t it Nurse Zhou? I held my head and thought for a long time. Back then, the nurse who brought me was surnamed Zhao. Then what happened to the nurse who came out later on?


    Spicy crayfish, what was going on? I''m completely out of sorts...


    What exactly was a dream?! Which one was not a dream?!


    I called him directly, the phone beeped twice, and was picked up.


    "What are you doing in July? Did something happen at home? " Nurse Zhao''s voice sounded gently, "If it''s not easy to solve it, you tell me. I might be able to help you think about it."


    "It''s fine, teacher. I''ve settled the matter. I can go back to work tomorrow." I followed her and said, "Do you work tomorrow?"


    "It''s been settled already?!" "Then I''m on the night shift tonight. Are you coming?"


    I agreed without thinking. "Okay, I''ll go tonight."


    "We don''t have any scheduled surgery tonight. I''ll take you to the pediatrics department and learn a lot." Nurse Zhao was also very happy. "I''ve always been afraid that you wouldn''t be able to learn anything practical from me. "Anyway, we don''t have many operations in the operation room. Next time, I''ll take you to the maternity ward to see an operation."

 C273

    After exchanging a few more words with Nurse Zhao, I felt increasingly that she should be the one who was truly teaching the teacher. As for that Nurse Zhou ¡­


    At least, what Nurse Zhao said was related to the internship, and what Nurse Zhou said was indeed shopping and so on.


    I wanted to check my chat with that nurse Zhou, so I went to the living room and found my old cell phone. The phone was no longer powered down, so I plugged in the charger.


    I tried my best to think about it, but I couldn''t decide whether it was Nurse Zhou or Nurse Zhao. I remember when the head nurse said she wanted to take me, she said ''Nurse Zhou is on leave''. Even if the pronunciation was very close, I was sure I hadn''t misheard her.


    If the head nurse was talking about Zhou, then it meant that the head nurse was definitely with Nurse Zhou. The head nurse was so protective of Key, could it be that she was part of Key?


    Looking at the time on his phone, it was already past 1 PM. If he were to go on the night shift, he would be there by 4: 30 PM.


    Once again, I chose to evade. I packed and compressed all the messy thoughts in my head and stuffed them into my heart.


    After washing up, I wanted to make myself something to eat. When I entered the kitchen, I found that Song Nan had already prepared something for me. The rice in the electric cooker was already cooked. A bowl of the rice was served, and the rich and moist granules were enough to stir one''s appetite.


    Disguising a good mood was also a type of good mood. I wolfed down my stomach. Usually, when my stomach was full, my heart would feel comfortable.


    After stuffing the rice and washing up his dirty clothes, he watched TV for a while before it was time to go to work.


    This is my first night shift at the surgery center, and I''m in a daze at the surgery center''s door.


    Originally, when he came in the morning, the surgical center''s door was open, so he could go in directly. For example, right now, he could only open it with the card of an insider.


    I fiddled with it for a long time before I saw a beeper and pressed it.


    He pressed the button for the first time, but there was no response. I pressed it again, but it still didn''t answer.


    It won''t take long. I think if I don''t react for the third time, I''ll go home. He couldn''t just stand by the door and wait for Nurse Zhao to arrive, right? Besides, he might already be here.


    Just when I didn''t think that the call would connect this time, someone suddenly spoke: "Little Zhao! Don''t you have a card? Did you forget to bring it with you? "


    I didn''t bother to explain, so I just answered. Of course, my heart is desolate, the monitoring may be poor quality, be seen as pregnant Nurse Zhao, how fat must I be!


    After entering the surgery center, I first looked at the surveillance camera. The nurse who just spoke saw me and was stunned for a moment before asking, "Who are you?" Why did you come in? "


    I quickly explained, "I''m here for an internship. I''ll work the night shift with Nurse Zhao."


    "Nurse Zhao?" Which Nurse Zhao? "


    What the hell, didn''t you target Nurse Zhao just now?! Thinking about Nurse Zhao, who was pregnant in the entire operation center, I explained, "She was in the reproductive surgery department. That pregnant Nurse Zhao."


    "Student, did you find the wrong place?" "Let''s not talk about who the nurse in our reproductive surgery room is, even if she''s pregnant, you won''t be able to work the night shift with her tonight." She looked at me contemptuously. I think she must have suspected my IQ. "Are you sure you''re here for an internship?"


    I asked stupidly, "Can''t a pregnant nurse take the night shift?"

 C274

    "Of course not! It''s against the law to put pregnant nurses on the night shift! " The nurse stood up and walked towards the inside of the surgical center. "Besides, the reproductive department doesn''t work nights. You should go and confirm your practice room first."


    Everything was normal, but it wasn''t normal. Somehow, I felt a little masochistic as I liked this feeling. Seeing that the nurse didn''t pay any more attention to me, I went straight to the locker room.


    In the locker room, there''s a closet assigned to me. Open it with the key.


    "July, you''re here!" From the sound of it, it was Nurse Zhao who greeted me. She was still as tall and strong as she was the first day I saw her, with a mask and eyes that completely covered her face.


    Right! The reason I think Nurse Zhou is Nurse Zhao is because I''ve never seen her face!


    After entering the surgical center, we had to change into scrubs, masks, and isolation caps. Not to mention an internship like mine, even if we did surgery together, we probably wouldn''t even know what each other looked like.


    Now that I''ve caught her, I have to ask her a question. "Nurse Zhao, I just heard from other nurses that those who are pregnant can''t work the night shift. How did you ¡­"


    Nurse Zhao smiled shyly and said, "Actually, it was the head nurse who took care of me. She knew that there was no operation on the night of reproduction, and that one night was equivalent to two days'' worth of work. I can still rest a bit more."


    After she finished speaking, she added in an unpleasant tone, "Actually, you just have to sleep with me tonight. I just want you to learn something and not fall into depravity together with me."


    "Oh? Fallen? " There were so many questions in my mind that I just wanted to ask them whatever I wanted to.


    "I''m just a nurse now. I don''t study new things, I don''t pursue things. Every day, I''m just a husband, a baby, a family. I''m not interested in anything anymore." Nurse Zhao touched her belly and laughed helplessly. "Now I''m just worried about the baby, I don''t care about anything else."


    I chatted with her for a while longer, and when it was time for work, she took me directly to the lounge. "In the surgery room, the maternity ward will help with the transfer. Here, I''ll let you have a taste of the dishes I made."


    The resting room, as the name implies, was the place to sleep. Because there was always a smell, very few people would eat in the resting room. As for food, there was a small restaurant in the surgical center.


    In that case, isn''t it abnormal for her to take me to the lounge to eat?


    Without a night room and a pregnant nurse who didn''t have to work night shifts, could it be any weirder? This baby is fearless right now!


    In the lounge, the moment I opened the door, I was instantly stunned by the aroma of the food.


    What did she bring? Why was it so fragrant?


    Nurse Zhao closed the door after I entered the lounge and took off her mask.


    Judging from her face, she was exactly the same as the Matron Zhou he had seen that day!


    "July, don''t just stand there. Hurry up and try out the soup from my cooker." Nurse Zhao opened the lunchbox and the fragrance became even stronger. Even though I was already full from the food that Song Nan cooked, I was a little hungry again.


    He watched as Nurse Zhao picked up a bowl and poured the clear soup into it. It was truly a pleasure.


    Nurse Zhao handed me the bowl. "Drink it while it''s still hot. If you find it delicious, I''ll return it to you next time."


    I scooped up a bowl of soup and touched it with my hand, so I didn''t drink it right away. I smelled it first. It really smells good!


    Nurse Zhao suddenly remembered something and said, "That''s not right, I won''t be able to drink anymore."


    I couldn''t wait to blow on it. I didn''t dare to take a bite, so I asked, "Why?"


    Nurse Zhao smiled at me and didn''t answer.


    The saliva in my mouth started to drool more and more. Seeing that Nurse Zhao was using this kind of smile to look at me, I really couldn''t drink anymore.


    "If it''s that precious, I better not drink it!" I forced myself to place the bowl on the table. If I didn''t die from the poison, then my death would be too unfair!


    Nurse Zhao picked up the bowl and stuffed it into my hands. "This soup is for you to drink. There''s nothing precious about it."


    The more she was like this, the more I was afraid to drink. As I pushed, the door to the lounge opened, and my hand shook in fright. I lost my grip on the small bowl and fell to the ground.


    The person who came was the nurse who opened the door for me. I had taken off my mask by now, so she recognized me and told me, "Classmate, I seem to have remembered incorrectly. I just asked my colleagues and they said that there was indeed a reproductive nurse, Zhao, and she was pregnant. But she rarely came to work since she was pregnant, so I didn''t think about her. Moreover, I saw her ringing the bell just now. I don''t know if she came, but you should look for her again. "


    This scene was very strange.


    It was me who rang the bell, it was Nurse Zhao she saw; now that Nurse Zhao was right in front of her, she said she would look for her again.


    Could it be that they came to fool me together?


    Impossible, this isn''t interesting, it definitely isn''t that boring.


    Nurse Zhao''s smile seemed to have frozen on her face. She was holding that bowl and was staring at me without blinking.


    "You can''t stay here anymore. There are people who are here to check on the hygiene. If you stay here, you might be asked a lot of questions." "If you can''t find Nurse Zhao, you can go home. Even if she was here, you wouldn''t be able to learn anything. The reproductive surgery room doesn''t schedule surgery at night."


    She said goodbye to me and left the lounge.


    Now I was alone in the lounge, along with Nurse Zhao, who was full of doubts.


    "Can you explain to me what just happened?" I was mad at Nurse Zhao. It was really funny. I could run into any kind of mess.


    Apparently, Nurse Zhao didn''t intend to explain to me. She took out another bowl from somewhere and carried it to me again, "It took me a whole day and night to stew this bone. A part-time job is instant melting in the mouth. Don''t you want to try it?"


    I sensitively focused my attention on the ''bone''. It didn''t feel like a normal bone. I pushed her away and scooped up the soup with my spoon.


    Soon, I fished out a baby!


    Since the stew was already rotten, the moment the spoon touched it, it would scatter a little. However, its shape could still be seen.


    When I was rejoicing over not being able to drink it earlier, I also felt a little nauseous. How can I do this?! Could it be that Nurse Zhao was no longer a human?


    I threw Spoon and the little stillborn back, turned around to see Nurse Zhao in anger. I wanted to ask her what she wanted to do.


    However, she was already gone. When she looked back, the soup and the bowl on the table were also gone.


    [What is this?] Could it be that Song Nan knew that such a thing would happen, that''s why he told me not to run around?


    I took out my cell phone and dialed Song Nan''s number. Soon, I connected, but Song Nan didn''t say anything.

 C275

    "Song Nan ¡­" I shouted probingly. I didn''t know if it was due to the sound of the electric currents on the microphone, but I felt as if I had heard the sound of breathing. It must have been an illusion.


    I tried to raise my voice and shouted again, "Song Nan! "Song Nan!"


    It wasn''t an illusion this time, because the breathing had become very heavy, could it be that Song Nan''s phone was in someone else''s hands?! Then what did this person use Song Nan''s phone for?


    "Who are you? Why did you take Song Nan''s phone? What about Song Nan? What happened to him? " I panicked and shouted into my phone, "Give your phone to Song Nan! You''re not allowed to touch his phone!"


    The man suddenly laughed lightly, "You little fool, I am Song Nan!"


    "Then you ¡­" I wanted to ask him why he was breathing, but I felt it was a bit impolite to ask about a ghost, so the words wouldn''t come out.


    Song Nan suddenly groaned before letting out a long sigh. He asked, "Aren''t you angry at me?"


    "Why should I be angry at you?" As a person with a relatively small brain, I have long forgotten about the past.


    "Wait for me at home. Be good and don''t run around." Song Nan stressed again that I should not run around before hanging up the phone.


    I can''t find a reasonable explanation for what''s happening now. The only one I can completely trust now is Song Nan! He must have had a reason for saying that in the morning.


    Without delay, I hurried to the locker room to change. While I was changing clothes, I met the nurse again. She had already changed into her scrubs and was about to leave.


    I stopped her. "Teacher, can you tell me Nurse Zhao''s name?"


    She stared blankly for a moment before carefully thinking about it and said, "I really don''t remember. I knew it was called Little Zhao and I could recognize him even if I saw him, but I really can''t recall his name."


    "So it''s like that. Thank you teacher."


    I was just asking the nurse, but now I want to know what Nurse Zhao''s name is.


    I remember that there were photos and names of everyone in the surgery center in the conference room, but I hadn''t paid much attention to them before.


    I didn''t want to waste another set of clothes, and since I wouldn''t be using the conference room today and would be disinfected at night, I put on my own clothes, put on my backpack, and, seeing that there was no one on the road, scurried into the conference room.


    It should have been dark outside, and the thick curtains of the conference room were cut off from the outside light. The instruments that had not been powered off emitted a faint blue, red and green light. I didn''t turn on the light, and I didn''t turn on the flashlight on my cell phone. I looked at the pictures and names on the wall one by one, against the dim light on the screen.


    After looking around, the result made me want to throw my phone, let alone Zhou or Zhao, there was no such person!


    Assi! So I was fooled from the beginning?!


    This kind of feeling was really terrible. To be toyed with in one''s life, hehe.


    Suddenly, the lights in the conference room came on, and I didn''t turn around. I didn''t have to think about it.


    "What are you looking for?" It sounded like someone was asking to be beaten up, but it was also full of pride. It was a Key.


    I turned away from him and headed for the door.


    With a flash, Key blocked the doorway and then spread his arms wide, waiting for me to throw myself at him.


    I stopped, raised my hand, and pointed my stick knife at him. "Get out of my way!"

 C276

    "That, is useless to me." Key leaned against the door and looked at me with a naughty smile.


    Even as he said it, I pointed the knife at him.


    Key became even more arrogant. He took a step forward and pressed the tip of the knife into his chest. "Do you want to try?"


    Try it, baby is fearless! But, why does this move remind me of Yin Tongtian?


    Could he actually be Yin Tongtian?


    The head nurse was on his side, saying that Key had returned from studying abroad, that he had just returned back home this year, and that he could only open his mouth and close it. Wasn''t everything still up to her?!


    He saw my hesitation and became even more arrogant. "You won''t die even if you try. What are you afraid of?"


    Uncle can endure, Aunt can''t! This temper of mine, don''t provoke me!


    His hand exerted force, and with a "pu" sound, he stabbed the dagger in.


    I felt a bit awkward. I haven''t even reached the stage of a life-and-death battle with him, wouldn''t it be a bit too much to kill him?


    I looked at Key''s face. There was shock on his face, but no pain. Plus, there was no blood flowing out, so I thought it probably didn''t have much effect. I quickly retracted my knife.


    After the dagger was retracted, water vapour began to seep out from the wound.


    Key pressed his hand on the wound. A watery halo was faintly discernible in his hand, but he still couldn''t stop the steam from coming out more and more.


    "Why ¡­" Key was staring at me so hard that his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. Even without his glasses, I could see that his eyes were already starting to mist.


    "Heh, you even dare to touch my people. Having the guts to do this, are you going to go against the rules?" Song Nan appeared beside me and embraced me. "If I don''t teach you a lesson, do you think you''re a god?"


    "Why are you here?" I secretly place my hand on Song Nan''s waist. His clothes are still a little wet, so I don''t know where he went to do some work. However, I didn''t wait for my summons to come over. I can still secretly laugh.


    Song Nan rubbed his chin against my forehead and said, "If you aren''t at home, wait for me obediently. I can only come out and find you."


    After he told me so many times not to run around, I still ran out. However, seeing that he didn''t have any intentions of blaming me, he secretly felt relieved.


    "I want to go back, but this bad guy stopped me and won''t let me go ¡­"


    Before I could finish my sentence, the head nurse rushed out from behind Key. She held a gun in front of Key and said, "You''re not allowed to move!"


    His fingers lightly rubbed Song Nan''s waist. This feeling was simply too much. I really didn''t want to move.


    Song Nan tilted his head and whispered in my ear, "After you go back, feel as much as you want. If you touch now, something will happen."


    I pinched him on the waist. Damn pervert, why didn''t you pick a place to lose your temper? You really gave him a lot of face!


    The head nurse may not have heard what Song Nan said, so she continued to shout: "Don''t talk! If you say anything more, I''ll shoot you! "


    "Aunt, I think you are mistaken. Me and I... "My boyfriend just wants to go home. It''s you guys who are blocking our way. Can you please make way for us?" I kindly reminded her, hoping that she would hurry up and take away that scam with her. I still want to go home and touch Song Nan. Ah pei! No, to get home and get down to business.


    "Boyfriend?" Song Nan protested in a low voice, "Shouldn''t it be her husband?"


    I kicked him, and he innocently winked at me. Raising such a cute pet would definitely cause him to live for a long time, but if he had such a husband, he would probably die from excessive nosebleed!


    At this moment, Key was almost completely surrounded by the fog that came out of his own body, and he could vaguely see the shape of a person.


    "You guys go! "Hurry up and leave!" The matron was completely out of her mind by now, and didn''t think about blocking the door with her gun and letting us walk around? Jumping off a building?


    Song Nan smiled at me, signaled me to ignore him, then said to the head nurse, "You can''t save him."


    The head nurse answered without hesitation, "If I can''t save him, I''ll die with him."


    "Die together?" "Your thoughts are really simple." Song Nan actually kindly explained to her: "He won''t die, and after you die, he will definitely go to hell. After suffering all sorts of hardships, you might end up being reincarnated as a human again. If we meet again a hundred years from now, you probably won''t even want him to know that it''s you. "


    "So what?" The head nurse''s expression did not change as she firmly said, "I will not regret what I have done!"


    "He could have gone on like that, but you let him wander like a ghost for a hundred or a thousand years. Do you think he''ll forgive you?" I don''t know what he wants to do, but everything he does has to be right.


    The head nurse''s expression began to loosen as she hesitantly asked, "You mean, you can save him?"


    Song Nan shook his head and replied, "I can''t save him, only you can."


    "Me? How can I save him? " The head nurse was at a loss. She slowly lowered her gun and said, "I know he''s not human, but I just like him ¡­" "I like him ¡­"


    Song Nan stabbed the head nurse with his knife. "It''s a pity that he doesn''t like you!"


    "Yeah, from the first day I met him, I knew he had someone he liked." The head nurse''s eyes started to glaze over. It was unknown whether she had broken down or Song Nan had done it. She murmured, "His room is full of portraits of that woman, one after another. I asked him who he was and he said it was the only woman he loved ¡­"


    "Then, do you want to become the person he loves as well as save him?" Listening to this sentence, I finally understood Song Nan''s meaning, but I still didn''t understand why he would do that.


    The head nurse answered mechanically, "I think so."


    "Take your gun and shoot yourself in the hand." Before I could protest, the head nurse shot her gun through her palm!


    Song Nan put his hand on my shoulder and motioned me not to speak. He said to the head nurse, "Put your hand in there!"


    Insert it? Where to put it?


    The matron, more understanding than I, turned and plunged her bloody hand into the mist of Key''s formation.


    Strangely, the moment the fog reached his hand, it began to dissipate at a speed visible to the naked eye. Key''s body reappeared, but he fell to the ground as soon as he appeared.


    The head nurse hurriedly held Key, her eyes were clear now, and the wound on her palm should be very painful. She frowned, her body trembling slightly, but she still held onto Key so that he wouldn''t fall to the ground again.


    Song Nan pointed to the monitor in the corner and said, "There''s a monitor here. Besides, there won''t be any problems with today''s surveillance!"

 C277

    "Why are you helping us?!" After regaining her senses, the head nurse cautiously asked Song Nan, "Why do I feel like you don''t have any good intentions?"


    "Congratulations, you got it right. I really didn''t have any good intentions." Song Nan replied happily: "You''ll know when the time comes, but I suggest you go deal with your hands first, otherwise you probably won''t be able to do it."


    As Key fell, they moved out of the way, and Song Nan half carried me out the door.


    As we passed them, the gun suddenly thought again. I thought at first that the matron had committed suicide, but when I looked back, I realized that I was being too naive. She hadn''t killed herself, but had wanted to kill me.


    Song Nan had used his hand to grab the bullet.


    I don''t understand, what does she mean?! Even if I punched her before, even if I poked the hole in Key''s body, I didn''t teach her this method in the end, and it doesn''t look like there''s anything wrong with it now.


    Song Nan threw the bullet back at him. The bullet grazed the head nurse''s face, stuck itself in Key''s forehead, and then fell to the ground. The hole left on Key''s forehead slowly grew back.


    The blood on the head nurse''s cheek made her look miserable, but she didn''t look at her own face. She made sure Key was okay before she looked at us with hatred again.


    Some people are really unreasonable. They will never know that they are the ones who push everything, that they are the only ones who put themselves in dire straits.


    This kind of person would usually try their best to blame them for trying to hurt him. They felt that since others owed him, he should just unscrupulously hurt them.


    Do you really not know what kind of robber theory it is?


    I had an impulse to rush over and stab Key again to see who would dare to bully me!


    Song Nan held me back and also saw through my intentions. He comforted me, "If you stab him now, he will really die."


    "Die?" Didn''t you say that he wouldn''t die? " I remember that sentence, was it only meant to coax the head nurse?


    Song Nan embraced me and continued walking, explaining to me, "He was still immortal at that time, but he is no longer."


    I asked in an unashamed tone, "Huh? "What do you mean?"


    "He was originally made up of the purest essence in the world, but now he''s been contaminated." Song Nan didn''t want to make it too clear, so he gave me a vague explanation, "In short, he won''t be able to live forever. The special abilities he had in the past should not be available in the future."


    I continued, "Such as?"


    "The previous one, force the person''s bad luck out of his body." Song Nan was in a very good mood. "He originally had a pure body that could fuse with all things, but was different. He obtained the quintessence of all things independently from the world ¡­"


    When Song Nan said this, he laughed foolishly and continued: "I really want to see how he will show off in the future. That scene must be really good."


    Hearing Song Nan''s words, I started worrying about Key. He''s not a bad person, just that his mouth is too cheap. Every time he speaks, I want to slap him in the face.


    "Song Nan, is this good?" I can''t help it, I said, twisting and turning, but I still asked.


    I felt Song Nan''s gait falter a little, and I thought, "No, I might have said something wrong."


    "What do you think is wrong with July?" Song Nan''s voice was calm, but the happiness in his words was gone. My heart tightened and I regretted asking such a stupid question. I couldn''t change anything anyway, I just wanted to make Song Nan happy!


    I quickly played dumb, not knowing if I could make it in time. "It''s nothing, I was wrong."


    Song Nan didn''t say anything more, but the cold atmosphere didn''t warm up anymore.


    After returning home, Song Nan unexpectedly entered the kitchen and washed all of the bowls that I threw into the sink. I awkwardly followed him but didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Go to bed." Song Nan didn''t look up at me.


    This baby isn''t a vegetarian. If he''s willing to speak, then it means that his heart isn''t that uncomfortable anymore. I put my arms around him and hugged him from behind like a bear without a tail: "I''m not going to sleep! I want to talk to you! "


    "I have nothing to say to you." As Song Nan spoke, he patted my hand. "You''re very tired today. Quickly go to sleep."


    "I won''t!" I protested, "Unless you tell me what you were doing today? Also, how did you get a breath?! "


    Song Nan put the bowl away, turned around and leaned back. This way, I looked like a wretched, fresh old leftover girl, but there weren''t any onlookers right now.


    "It''s not only breathing that sounds." Song Nan showed me that he no longer needed to breathe, but he could do the exercise, so it was normal for me to hear breathing.


    Song Nan''s explanation was very vague, but I have a rough understanding of the reason. I think Song Nan may have entered his own memories. In his memories, he was still breathing. And my call, I think, brought him out of his memories, which is why he was so grateful to me, so indulgent.


    Not because of the love I imagined.


    Once the illusion was broken, the position made me feel awkward. I adjusted my standing posture, and without leaving a trace, I retracted my hand. "Then, what exactly is Key? Why is there steam rising from my entire body? "


    "Who cares what it is!" As Song Nan spoke, he reached out and picked me up before walking towards the bedroom. "All you need to do now is to sleep!"


    "I''m not sleeping! I''m not sleepy at all, so why do you always have to make me sleep! " My temper also came up. He was so annoyed with me, so much that he couldn''t even talk anymore?


    "Your nerves have been damaged by him by a lot, so these geniuses will keep hallucinating. If you want to completely recover, you need to enter a deep sleep!" Song Nan told me very seriously that he didn''t stop walking and sent me to my bedroom in a few steps.


    Seeing that he was going to put me on the bed, I quickly protested, "No! I haven''t taken a bath yet! "


    It was nothing much, but with a single shout from me, the scene became ambiguous. Song Nan, on the other hand, wouldn''t give up his advantage. He grinned and said to me, "It''s not like you need to do your favorite exercise. You don''t need to take a bath."


    Pui! What do you mean sports that I like? It''s obviously a good fight that you like?!


    However, I couldn''t beat him. After rolling my eyes at him, I obediently lay down on the bed.


    After lying down, I couldn''t help but start to act pitiful. "Song Nan, I still can''t sleep."

 C278

    "It''s fine. You don''t have to force yourself to sleep. Just close your eyes." Song Nan placed his hand on my temple. He used his hand skillfully to help me squeeze it. It was very comfortable.


    While other people would become more clear-headed by pressing their hands on their temples, I began to feel a little drowsy.


    When I was already half asleep, I suddenly remembered. I asked Song Nan, "You said that your relationship with me has split up for nothing. Was it also my illusion?"


    Song Nan didn''t answer, but I fell into a dream.


    To my surprise, Song Nan was still with me.


    I happily asked him: "Song Nan, you didn''t answer my question just now. Also, how are you going to fix it for me?"


    Song Nan looked at me and started to speak, "Look at the big tree behind you, it''s like an elephant, he let go of the nine vengeful spirits to mess up your mind, you go find the nine vengeful spirits and help them fulfill their wish. If you disperse, you can recover your mind."


    Didn''t you say that you would help me fix it? The person you left here was obviously an NPC. There wasn''t much to talk about. Even the basic conversation wouldn''t be complete. He was just a messenger.


    Forget it, I won''t look at him anymore. It''s better to pray to God than to save myself.


    I turned around to study the big tree behind me. Was it really so lush and verdant? If there are nine vengeful spirits, how should I find them?


    I reached under the tree and touched my hand. The bark was dry and rough, just like the real tree.


    Considering my height, I would have to look from bottom to top, even if it was a carpet search. I crouched down and put my hand on the root.


    Then I felt a pulse.


    Heh heh heh, after I was excited for a while, I realized that this sound was actually my own heartbeat. Besides, ghosts don''t have any heartbeats, so why am I so blindly excited?


    "Hey!" How am I supposed to find a vengeful spirit? " I shouted to the NPC Song Nan who was still standing at the same spot, "I can''t find it myself!"


    Song Nan''s NPC didn''t react at all. It was completely useless.


    I touched the bark, thinking that I might as well chop this tree down with a short knife, lest I have to find the vengeful spirit one by one and dispel the resentment.


    At this time, NPC Song Nan spoke again, "If you destroy your own nerves, there''s a 120% chance that you''ll completely live here and never be able to leave again."


    This isn''t a high risk anymore, but a complete risk. I awkwardly retract the branch. I was just thinking about it, don''t be too serious.


    I fumbled around for a long time before NPC Song Nan finally couldn''t take it anymore and said, "He didn''t destroy your main branch, so the vengeful spirit definitely isn''t on the main branch."


    "Oh!" That''s right, if I were to take on the main role, I would probably be a retard now. " I pat my head. This is really a pig''s brain. All these years of eating pork has turned into muscles in my brain.


    But this knowledge was of no use, and to see the branches I had to climb first. Can you climb up to say something else? The key point is that I''m afraid of heights. If I tremble when I leave the ground, would I even have the heart to help the resentful ghosts resolve their grievances?


    Why is my nerves a tree? It''s fine if it''s something else! At the very least, I don''t need to be that high up. I would be cheated everyday, so where did this tiny bit of mental state come from? I should not know!


    After twisting around for a long time, I decided that I couldn''t continue the stalemate any longer. I still chose to climb the tree.

 C279

    I don''t know much about it, and I can''t tell what kind of tree it is, but the trunk is short and the lowest branch I can reach out and touch.


    Being able to touch it didn''t mean anything. I dangled from the tree a few times, wondering if I could throw myself up, but I was thinking too much. It wasn''t that easy for a hundred people to get rid of gravity.


    "Hey!" Are you really not going to help me? " Seeing that Song Nan was still standing there, I was a little discouraged. I shook the tree a few times and decided to give up. No matter what I wanted to do, the baby wouldn''t accompany me.


    I had just let go when a hand reached out from the tree fork, grabbed my hand, and lifted me up.


    "Song Nan! "Song Nan!" I called out to him, but he was already on his way up.


    It felt like I had been pulled into a tree, or into another space. The hand that pulled me in quickly disappeared, and I was suspended in darkness.


    I suddenly thought of something, this is my nerves, even if Key did something to me, I am very clear-headed now, so this place should be under my control.


    So, that explains why I was pulled up here ¡­ That''s not right! I wasn''t pulled up because I wanted to be pulled up. Could it be that it was the first vengeful spirit?


    I closed my eyes and began to feel it. Slowly, I felt as if I had landed on the ground, and the sound around me grew louder.


    He slowly opened his eyes. How awkward, why am I lying in the middle of the road?!


    A face suddenly appeared in front of me. It was an old man with wrinkles all over his face. He asked worriedly, "Lady, are you alright?"


    I stood up and said, "Uncle, I''m fine. It''s just that I accidentally slipped just now. It hurt a little. I just lied on the ground for a while."


    "It''s the new year, stop hanging around outside. Hurry up and go home. Your parents are definitely waiting for you at home." The old man muttered something about me as he got back on the tricycle behind him.


    Tricycles like this are rare, so this could have happened a few years ago.


    Although I was mentally prepared for such a thing to happen, I didn''t expect myself to be suddenly confronted by a foreign environment. I didn''t know what this vengeful spirit meant.


    Did he want to show me how he died?


    Whatever it means, I think I should be right to follow that old man.


    That old man rides his bike very slowly, so it''s not a problem for me to walk behind him at my normal speed.


    When the old man saw me following him, he stopped the car and seemed to be waiting for me. When I reached his side, he rode slowly again.


    "Miss, aren''t you in a hurry to go home?" After the old man finished speaking, he coughed violently a few times and said, "Listen to my advice. My parents are old, so they can''t expect you to earn any money. Even if you can''t stay by their side, you''ll be satisfied as long as you go home often."


    These words really pierced my heart. I didn''t come home often to visit, but now that I''ve gotten close to the Empress Dowager and my father, Song Nan said that our fates have dispersed. If I appear around them now, it will only bring disaster to them.


    Smiling bitterly, I asked the old man, "Why haven''t you come home yet?"


    The grandpa pointed behind him and coughed a few times. "I''m going to get some fruits."


    I took a look and saw that there were really a lot of fruits. With a cart full of them, it was enough for me to eat for a year. So I curiously asked him, "Uncle, you bought so many fruits. Are you done eating?"


    "I rented a fruit stand in the front district. My son can''t come back for the new year, so I have nothing to do. Besides, the fruits are so expensive, so I can earn more money." With just a few short sentences, the old man coughed as he spoke, causing me to cough.


    Seeing that there were pears in the fruit he was pulling, I said to him, "Uncle, go back and cook yourself some pear water to drink. It''s very effective in relieving your cough."


    The old man waved his hand. "How could you be willing to eat this fruit? It''s so expensive."


    He pointed at the residential area in front of them, "Girl, hurry up and go home, I''m already here."


    After bidding farewell to the old man and looking at his retreating back, I thought of the poem I used to recite in high school: Poor old man, I am so worried about him.


    Such a life was simply too miserable. What was it that supported him to live in such a difficult manner?


    As I was thinking, my lord''s right to live like this was also denied.


    A truck hit the old man''s tricycle. After the old man fell to the ground, the truck rolled over the old man''s body.


    Indeed! The culprit should be this master!


    I hurried over, the truck driver was already on the phone, hanging up quickly, the driver was shouting something, but no one answered him, everyone was busy picking up the fruit on the ground ¡ª the grandpa''s tricycle had been knocked over, the fruit had fallen onto the floor, and it was time to get off work, so I went back to the neighborhood, bent over a fruit or two, and walked away quickly, some even going home to pick up a bag.


    Only when they got closer did they understand that the driver was looking for someone to help him. The old man was injured at the waist, so he called 120. 120 said that it would be faster for him to drive there himself, but he couldn''t get the old man into his car, so he wanted someone to help him.


    "I''ll go with you!" Although I''m not very strong, I''m still a nurse, and we have two classes devoted to the handling of patients.


    However, the driver didn''t seem to be able to see me at all. He was in a hurry and wanted to hug the old man himself, but the old man was injured in the waist, so he didn''t dare to do it himself.


    After nearly 5 minutes, most of the fruits on the ground had been snatched away. A young lad who was passing by helped him up


    It took him a while to get on the truck. However, at this moment, the great lord had already fainted. It seemed like he was in dire straits.


    I followed the truck, and by the time I got to the hospital, the old man had stopped breathing.


    He sat next to me, watching his own body being salvaged in vain.


    Finally the doctor gave up and blamed the driver: "Why didn''t you come earlier? Even for a minute! "


    The driver stomped his feet in remorse, smashing his fist against the wall. "I am so stupid! What did he have to be afraid of that would worsen his injuries? Wouldn''t it be fine if we just send him to the hospital?! "


    I kept my eye on my uncle. He was not as angry as I had imagined, but rather a sort of numbed numbness.


    "Great sir, are you alright?" When I said those words, I really wanted to slap myself. The person is already dead, yet I still asked if he was alright? Was there a short circuit in his brain?


    The old man looked at me blankly. His eyes blinked, but there were no tears.


    I sat with him for a long time, watching as the doctor pulled his son''s phone out of his old cell phone and informed him of the matter.


    Out of this, I have to say, if it''s just this, I don''t think this old man was the one Key set up.

 C280

    I was also very sad for my lord''s death, but now he had no resentment left in him, so I had no way of dealing with him.


    In any case, Song Nan was watching outside, and he didn''t say that there was any time limit.


    She sat with the old man quietly for a long time, rubbing her stomach. She was actually hungry.


    It was completely dark outside now. There were still twenty-four hours of convenience stores and food stalls outside the hospital by the window. I told the old man and went downstairs to get something to eat.


    The seller, like the driver before him, couldn''t see me.


    Because I didn''t bring my bag with me, I am currently penniless, no one can see my words ¡­


    However, even if I knew that no one would be able to see me, I still wouldn''t be able to take what I wanted to eat.


    Man, unable to overcome that barrier in his heart, has a thing called shame, bound my hand.


    Seeing the food, my stomach starved even more. My saliva almost drowned myself in it.


    After strolling around for a bit, I returned to the hospital with an empty stomach. A-Xi, when I return, you must ask Song Nan to make me a big table full of delicious food.


    Swallowing hard, I stepped into the elevator. There were also two young nurses in the elevator, and they couldn''t see me either.


    "Do you know? Wasn''t the old man sent over today dead? " A young nurse whispered, "I heard his son also died."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, isn''t his son abroad? How do you know? "


    "His son called and said something had happened to the plane, but the call was cut off before he could finish. Dr. Liu checked the news and sure enough, there was an accident on that flight.


    When the elevator reached my floor, the two nurses went out, and I hurried after them.


    It can''t be that you know about this, right?


    Could it be that he is the vengeful spirit that I am looking for? Was it because he knew that his son had also died that he became a blacksmith?


    By the time I got to his body, he was gone.


    I thought, This is the end. The old man has already gone berserk.


    No matter how he thought about it, the only place that he could go was the area where something happened.


    But I came in a driver''s truck. I didn''t even remember the name of the neighborhood, let alone the road.


    I first ran to look at the man''s case because he was unconscious when I sent it, and after contacting his son, his son said that he would come right away, so there was no detailed information about the man.


    However, I found the driver''s contact information and address. The driver couldn''t see me and didn''t know if he would be able to get a call.


    I dialed the number. After I got through, I tried calling out, "Hello."


    "Hello." The other side immediately answered me. From the sound of it, it was indeed the driver of today.


    In my heart, I was anxious. I didn''t have enough time to explain so I asked directly, "Big Brother, where did you get into the car accident this afternoon ¡­"


    "Who are you?" The driver interrupted me and said, "Please stop pretending to be the family of the dead. This is the third time you''ve tried to cheat me. If you keep doing this, I''ll call the police!"


    The elder brother was very angry, "What happened to these people now? Even the families of the dead are feigning it, are you crazy for money? "


    After he finished speaking, he directly hung up the phone.


    I looked at my phone speechlessly and had to call it again.


    Fortunately, I called him back, and he still answered. But before I could say anything, he said, "The family of the deceased are dead. Are you sure you want to pretend?"


    I hastily explained, "Big brother, I''m not pretending to be grandpa''s son."


    The driver was a bit confused and asked, "Are you the grandpa''s daughter?"


    Me: "¡­"


    I decided to stop talking nonsense and said, "Big brother, I was in your car when you took me to the hospital."


    There was a "wobble" and I guessed that the chauffeur''s cell phone had fallen to the ground.


    Very soon, his voice once again rang out, "I''m sorry, I didn''t hear it clearly just now. Can you say it again?"


    I continued to play tricks on him, "To be honest, I''m actually a Taoist. I felt that this old man''s soul would turn into a malicious ghost, which is why I''ve been following you all this time."


    "Woman ¡­" "Daoist Priest?" The driver didn''t believe him. Damn, how could he not run away? Didn''t you hear my main point, "The soul will turn into a wraith"?


    "Yes, I am our sect''s only female Daoist, and also the person with the highest magic power." He continued shamelessly, "Tell me what you did today. Let me see if you are my target for revenge."


    When the elder brother heard this, he laughed, "Then, are you going to help me with the matter of exorcism?"


    I felt that he had completely misunderstood what I meant, so I quickly stopped the car and asked, "Big brother, I won''t fool you anymore. I just want to ask what the name of the neighborhood where the accident happened this afternoon.


    The driver didn''t expect me to change my mind so quickly. He was stunned for a few seconds before he said, "I''m going to call the police."


    Spicy crayfish, what did you call the police for?! I panicked. "Brother, can you not waste any more time? "I don''t know where he went. Either he went to the district, or he went looking for me ¡­"


    At this point, I finally realised, am I really stupid?! If he wanted revenge, he must have gone to find the driver who killed him! If I can find the driver''s address, then I''m sure that the boss has found it too.


    I hastily called my big brother, "Big brother, if there''s anything, just call me. I''ll go over right now. Don''t be in such a hurry!"


    Hanging up the phone, I was even more anxious, because no one could see me, and I couldn''t take a taxi! How do I get there?!


    After taking down the driver''s address, I ran downstairs in a rage.


    At this moment, the surroundings started to blur. I felt as though I had arrived at my destination after only a few steps, directly from the hospital to the area outside the chauffeur''s house.


    I wrote it down according to the address and went straight to the chauffeur''s house. When I went in through the door, I felt really good for a moment.


    When I entered the room, I saw the chauffeur walking around the room. It seemed that my phone call had made him very anxious.


    I sat down on the sofa in his room and watched him, waiting for my uncle to appear.


    I prepared a bunch of words of advice to the boss, this driver big brother is not drunk, because the ground is too slippery to effective braking to hit the boss. Besides, ever since the accident, the chauffeur had been trying his best to salvage the situation and didn''t have any intention of escaping.


    There aren''t many who can do what big brother did. Thinking about those fruit pickers, they even wanted to take advantage of the situation. Compared to this elder brother of theirs, their quality was far inferior.


    After waiting for a long time and seeing how anxious Big Bro was, I also lost my confidence.

 C281

    Thus, the elder brother of the driver did not sleep the whole night. I also did not sleep the entire night. During this time, I could not help but doze off a few times. Fortunately, nothing happened.


    The big brother driver was a transporter, so he called his boss in the morning to ask for a leave of absence. In his line of work, driving tiredly was taboo, so he needed to get a good night''s sleep.


    I leaned over and heard the owner say that he and his son were the only two in the old man''s house, so there was no need to lose money. If the driver couldn''t take out the money, he could just send the unclaimed corpse to medical school and contribute to scientific research.


    Listening to him say that, I really want to rush over and hit him!


    Unable to bear it any longer, I shouted into my phone, "You''ll be punished for what you did!"


    "Who?" Who''s with you? " The boss across the street actually heard my voice. When he heard me say that, he got a little angry, "Didn''t you say you lived alone? Why is there a woman''s voice? Also, can you take care of your own people?! "


    Upon hearing this, his sallow face immediately turned pale without a trace of blood on it. His lips trembled as he said, "Boss, I ¡­" "I''m the only one ¡­"


    "Impossible!" I clearly heard a woman''s voice just now! "


    His eldest brother sat on the sofa and said, "Last night, a woman called me, saying that she was always in my car, and that the old man would come find me to take my life ¡­"


    Did I say that? Why can''t I remember?


    "She said she was always in your car?" The other party was getting a little anxious. "What else did she say?"


    The elder brother seriously thought about it. I first went over and loudly said, "You must buy a Feng Shui cemetery for the old man. Take the money yourself and use your own money. Otherwise, I won''t let you off!"


    "Hey!" Hey! Are you sure you don''t have a woman with you? " The boss panicked and shouted at us.


    The elder brother replied honestly, "No woman, not even a single person."


    After he finished speaking, the other party suddenly hung up the phone. I wasn''t in a hurry to go after the boss. He was actually an outsider, and I was just scaring him because I couldn''t stand his cold attitude.


    The big brother driver worriedly went to cook. I swear that my stomach really sounds like it can go to the sky now, so I took out my phone and called the big brother driver.


    When the chauffeur saw that it was my number, his hand trembled and he almost dropped the pot.


    "Brother, can you do more? "I''m starving ¡­" I, who had lost my strength, begged him.


    The driver brother''s face was filled with fear as he looked around the room, "You!?" You! You''re in my room? "


    "Big brother, I was afraid that grandpa would come looking for you and protect you for the whole night. If you don''t make me some food to eat as a reward, why wouldn''t you reward me?!" I really don''t want to explain anymore. I''m in no mood or strength.


    "One night!" The driver brother thought he was going crazy. He gestured with his phone a few times, but he still couldn''t bear to fall down in the end.


    I saw that it wasn''t going to work, so I shouted into my phone, "If you don''t make food for me, I''ll kill you!"


    Fortunately, upon hearing these words, he immediately became quiet and obediently went to cook.


    Seeing that there was food, I found the charger. It turned out to be the same brand as my phone, even though it was an old one, but the charger worked. My phone was the way I communicated with the world, so it was better to be full of electricity first.

 C282

    The chauffeur must have been single for a long time, so he cooked very fast. He cooked two bowls of instant noodles and added a bowl of rice to mine.


    He put the noodles he had given me on the table and squatted down to eat with the bowl in his arms. From the looks of things, this should be the Northwest Territories. However, his actions really made me a bit at a loss whether to laugh or to cry. Acting like a ghost really made me unhappy.


    After being hungry for so long, I couldn''t care less about the food. I picked up a pair of chopsticks and started to eat the noodles.


    After eating just two mouthfuls, I felt that someone was looking at me. When I raised my head, the big brother driver looked at me with a face full of shock.


    Can it be because I ate the food here that I can actually see me?


    After swallowing the noodles in my mouth, I asked him, "Big brother, can you see me?"


    The chauffeur continued to look at me dumbly, and with the unbroken noodles in his mouth, he seemed extremely foolish.


    "Big brother, come sit over here and eat. I won''t eat humans." He was really unable to continue pretending as he said, "Hurry up and finish the meal. After that, we''ll go find the boss."


    The chauffeur obediently sat down at the table. It was definitely because he was looking at me with such a kind face that he was no longer afraid. After eating for a while, he suddenly asked me, "Where are we going to find them?"


    I had been hungry for too long, I ate faster than the driver. I wiped my mouth with a tissue and said, "Let''s go to the place where the accident happened yesterday. I think he might return."


    When the driver saw that I had finished eating, he stopped eating and put the bowl aside. He then started to urge me, "Then let''s go now."


    The chauffeur didn''t have a car, but luckily for him, it wasn''t too far from the residential complex. We took the bus there, but it was only two stops away.


    Arriving at the entrance of the district, I was a little disappointed that I didn''t see my uncle as I had hoped.


    The chauffeur followed me, looking a little hesitant, so I told him about not seeing the master, he also began to feel a little depressed.


    For a moment, both of us had no more ideas as we stood by the side of the road, staring at each other.


    Within a minute, an ambulance passed in front of us and entered the compound. At that moment, I heard the woman sitting by the roadside say, "The fifteenth one?"


    Now that the people here could see me, I walked over to the auntie and asked, "Auntie, did something happen in the neighborhood?"


    "I don''t know. There has been an ambulance since midnight yesterday."


    My intuition tells me that this must have something to do with this uncle!


    I decided which hospital''s ambulance it was and borrowed some money from the driver to let him go first. Part of the reason is that I don''t think Big Brother can help much, and the main reason is that I think Big Brother doesn''t seem to want to do anything about it.


    This was very strange. What was he planning to do?


    Just as I was about to take a taxi to the hospital, I saw a familiar person walking out of the small area. It was Key!


    He frowned and walked quickly towards the police car parked outside the district. Seeing that he wasn''t wearing a police uniform, he wondered if he had secretly investigated. However, I have obtained the most crucial knowledge. He does not know me now!


    I hurried over and stopped in front of the car.


    Key was in a very bad mood right now. He rolled down the window and yelled at me, "Are you going to kill yourself?!" "How could a police car dare to crash into porcelain?!"


    CeeCee, does this baby look like someone who has touched porcelain?!


    "Uncle police, my family members were just taken to the hospital by an ambulance. I can''t get a taxi now, can you ¡­" I looked at him miserably, hoping that he would be moved.


    "This district?" Key asked me, pointing to the neighborhood.


    I vigorously nodded my head. "Uh-huh!"


    "It just so happens that I have to go to the hospital to take you there." He didn''t doubt it. He let me into the car.


    In the car, I stole a glance at him and ignored me.


    I wasn''t the one who caused this trouble. If he appeared in the midst of the vengeful spirit he released, then he must be a key character!


    It had to be said that Key was exceptionally tender, with sharp eyebrows, starry eyes, and an especially attractive face. Overall, he looked like a typical kid with long legs and fresh meat.


    Pui! My focus is wrong!


    But it''s already too late. Key already felt my malicious gaze and immediately glared back at me!


    "Uncle police officer, you''re driving! Don''t look around! " I tried to distract him, but it didn''t seem to be working, so he pulled over.


    "I think it''s necessary for me to ask, what is the name of your patient? "What did you get into the hospital for?" He looked at me. "I have information about everyone in the neighborhood who was sent to the hospital. Tell me and I''ll send you straight to the ward."


    This is awkward, let alone the patient''s name, I don''t even know the name of that old man. But the look on Key''s face now told me that he didn''t mind leaving me in the car as long as I couldn''t answer him.


    "You might not believe it. I might know what happened to them." I had to hold him, but I couldn''t make him suspect anything.


    "Then tell me." Key put on a listening posture and waited to see how I made things up.


    "I can''t say anything yet, but I have to go to the hospital to find someone. As long as I can find him, I can be sure of what it is!" I made my expression firm, because I believed in my judgment more and more.


    "The police car doesn''t welcome people who lie. This lady asks you to get off."


    In fact, thinking about it, it doesn''t matter if I go down. I''ve already borrowed money from the driver, so I can take a taxi. I can see Key at the hospital, so there''s no need to pester me here.


    So I sighed and reached for my seat belt.


    Suddenly, Key locked the car again and coldly said, "Forget it, you should stay. I''d like to see who you''re talking about. If not, then I''ll have to trouble Miss to follow me to the station."


    CeeCee, something doesn''t seem right! The guy I''m looking for is a ghost, even if I find him, I won''t be able to see him!


    That might not be true. The power that Key possessed was definitely not something that he could acquire in a short period of time. He might even be able to see ghosts now. As a precaution, I asked him, "Uncle Police, can you see ghosts?"


    Key answered me with a cold snort from his nostrils, which made me a little depressed. I couldn''t seem to prove anything, and if Key was with me, I couldn''t say anything to him even if I found him.


    "You mean it was done by a ghost?"


    I immediately denied that it was important to pay attention to talking to an atheist, and even more so to talking to an atheist policeman! If they did not agree, the outcome would be very serious!


    "How is this possible? Hahaha ¡­" My smile was too awkward. My old face was a little shamed.


    "I can see ghosts." Key looked forward and continued to drive steadily, but his voice became a little hesitant. "I''ve been able to see ghosts since I began to understand."


    Look! I said my judgment was not wrong! He could indeed see ghosts.


    "I can see the ghost, but the ghost can''t see me, so for a long time I thought it was an illusion."


    Curious, I asked him, "How did you know it wasn''t your hallucination?"


    "Because I can see ghosts. I''ve solved a lot of unsolved cases." I saw him smile wryly and suddenly feel a little sorry for him. He didn''t seem to be having a very good time.


    "You''re so awesome!" I''m not very good at comforting people, so I can only give hard explanations.


    "The patients who were sent to the hospital this time had the same symptoms. Diarrhea and fever, but I saw that their feet seemed to be covered in black fog."


    "Covered by black fog? Could it be resentment? "


    He nodded and said he felt the same, but he did all the statistics and couldn''t find out what the patients had in common, so he couldn''t pinpoint the source of the resentment.


    "They... Did you eat fruit before you had symptoms? " I gave it my all. This bold hypothesis is not entirely impossible.


    "Fruit?" Once again, Key pulled over to the side of the road and pulled out a file of the people he''d taken to the hospital so far. "The patient has diarrhea, so everything he eats is recorded in detail," he said.

 C283

    "They all mentioned eating fruit, but they didn''t eat the same kind of fruit," he said to me.


    "That''s right!" I felt that my general direction was correct. It seemed that the baby''s IQ wasn''t low at all. "Fruits aren''t the same type, but they were stolen from a single person!"


    "Took it away?" Key was a little confused, so I told him what had happened.


    After listening to my story, Key fell silent for a long time before sighing, "Poor people must have something to hate!"


    It suddenly struck me as funny that he was so serious. He was so different from him that I didn''t know how he had twisted into such a weird personality.


    "Uncle police, what''s your name?" "You look to be about the same age as me. You can''t possibly continue to take advantage of me, right?" That''s what I thought. He definitely hasn''t become that freak Key yet, and besides, I''d really like to know his name.


    He skillfully rolled his eyes at me and said, "Before you ask for the names of others, you must first reveal your own name."


    There''s nothing to hide about my name, so I told him directly. After hearing this, his expression became a little strange, but he quickly changed back to his usual expression.


    "What''s your name?" I remember my question.


    "Lu Qinglang." He also felt a little embarrassed. To be honest, I wanted to laugh. This name was too similar to that in romance novels!


    I nodded and praised him from the bottom of my heart, "Officer Lu''s name sounds good, his literary tone is 100% good."


    He did not back down in the slightest and replied: "Zhang Qi''s name is not bad either, it''s simple and easy to understand, and the aura of a ruffian is also very strong."


    You''re the scoundrel! Your entire family is a scoundrel! Of course, I only dare to shout in my heart.


    Perhaps it was because of the noise, but I felt that we would be at the hospital soon. After entering the hospital, I asked Lu Qinglang if he would like to see the old man''s corpse first, or if he would like to check on the inpatients first.


    Lu Qinglang felt that the grandpa definitely wouldn''t stay by his corpse, so he chose to go over and see what the patients were doing.


    He took his papers and police ID, then went to the nurses'' station and asked for the patient''s room number. He led me into the nearest room.


    This time, I saw what Lu Qinglang said. His feet were covered in black fog. In other words, they looked more like ghosts had grabbed their ankles.


    Lu Qinglang identified the patient and the family member before asking, "You ate a pear after dinner yesterday. Which store did you buy the pear from?"


    Pear! I suddenly had a nameless fire in my heart. That was a pear that my grandpa was unwilling to eat even with such a serious cough!


    The patient was an old woman, and years did not lie. The wrinkles on her face did not have a gentle curve, and her sharp, harsh nature was completely exposed.


    She didn''t admit that it was stolen from the owner, but said that she bought it from a supermarket.


    "Is that so? "May I ask which supermarket it is?" Lu Qinglang''s face was serious: "We suspect that you are sick because you ate some poisonous fruit, so we hope you will cooperate with our investigation and tell us which stall in the supermarket it is specifically so that no other citizens will be harmed."


    Upon hearing Lu Qinglang''s words, the woman pretended to think for a few seconds before saying, "I don''t think he bought it from the supermarket. Our district has many fruit stalls, and one of them is an extremely wretched old man. I bought it from him!"


    EXM? The baby had seen that grandpa before, but it wasn''t vulgar at all. Could it be that the baby had seen a fake grandpa?


    "I heard that he died in a car accident yesterday. There''s always a retribution for evil, this is really! "


    As she spoke, the black mist on her feet intensified and began to spread upwards.


    "Many times when I walked past his fruit stand, he would narrow his lustful eyes and stare at me, hoping that the wind would blow up my skirt, or..." The grandma kept pulling further and further away. In short, the grandpa coveted her beauty and plotted against her, which was why he used fruit as poison to take revenge on her.


    I looked at the speed at which the black fog was spreading from my grandma''s body and suddenly felt that the grandpa should be here!


    Lu Qinglang softly said to me, "Outside the window."


    I looked out the window and saw the old man hanging from the window sill. The look in his eyes had completely changed, and now there was a vicious, cynical look in it that made the hairs on my back stand on end.


    "For someone like him to die just like that is really letting him off easy!" The more the woman said, the angrier she got. She said to Lu Qinglang, "He should just let you guys bring him back to give him a proper education. Otherwise, it''ll be very difficult for him to be reborn as an adult in his next life."


    Seeing that the black fog on my grandma''s body had already reached my waist, I wasn''t anxious at all. On the contrary, I felt a little refreshed.


    Lu Qinglang didn''t have any plans to tell her. He left a message for her to recover as soon as possible and led me out. We were prepared to ask the next patient.


    But we don''t know what will happen in the end. If people die because of the black fog, what price will they have to pay for it?


    This was like a vicious circle. Once it was activated, it would no longer be under control.


    We went to another ward and were even more certain that the information we had got was correct, so we should go and communicate with the Gramps next.


    After negotiating with Lu Qinglang, it was still up to him to find it. I was too cowardly and lost first due to my imposing manner.


    Of course, there was another problem. Ever since we entered the hospital, the elders we saw were all out of the window. Those patients could be angry, but Lu Qinglang didn''t want to cause unnecessary panic, so we wanted to see how he could be brought before us.


    Guessing, I lost.


    Therefore, after we entered the room, Lu Qinglang told the patient about it. I went to the window and endured the discomfort as I greeted the uncle in a low voice, "Uncle, we meet again."


    It was as if the old man couldn''t see me at all. His vicious gaze was locked on the patient. No matter what I did, he turned a blind eye and turned a deaf ear.


    This was so f * cking awkward, did he really think I didn''t exist!?


    After leaving the ward, I complained to Lu Qinglang, saying that I didn''t have any weight left. I told him to go and fetch him himself.


    At this point, doctors and nurses rushed to the first ward we entered, and when I went to ask them, I realized that the woman was paralyzed and had lost all her nerves below her waist.


    Look, it''s already working! There''s already a black mist covering half of my body ¡­ I suddenly recalled my grandpa''s dying look. He didn''t react at all when he was rolled up by the cart to the bottom half of his body. I could only watch helplessly as the fruit I couldn''t bear to eat was snatched away.


    When he found out that his son was also dead, he probably...


    "Lu Qinglang." I got it, I called Lu Qinglang.


    Lu Qinglang seemed to understand what I meant and asked directly, "Are you sure?"


    I nodded my head. Some grudges can''t be dispelled just by wanting to. As long as there is an ugly existence, grudges will continue to arise.


    Placing a hand on Lu Qinglang''s forehead, I wanted to test what I could feel. After all, this was the world he had placed into my mind, so who was his resentment?


    I felt nothing for a long time, but he just let me mess around and didn''t even ask me why I was doing this.


    "Where are you going? I''ll send you off? " Lu Qinglang is already very easy to talk to and even offered to send me off.


    I didn''t have any place to go to to begin with. The ghosts have not been resolved. I might as well go with Lu Qinglang. He''s the boss behind the scenes after all. Who knows, the moment he''s in a good mood, he might let me get rid of this vengeful spirit, hmph!


    "I have nowhere to go." I sat in the car, buckled up, and began to act pathetic. "I''m penniless, homeless, and I''m wandering."


    Lu Qinglang pointed ahead, "There''s a rescue station there."


    I took a good look and saw that it was a wandering animal rescue station. This guy is really damaging.


    Even if you don''t want me to follow you, you can''t completely cut off my connection. I shamelessly requested Lu Qinglang, "Handsome police, leave me a cell phone number."


    As I said that, I reached for my phone ¡­


    Assi! In the morning, he left his driver brother''s house to recharge his phone and forgot to bring it with him!


    Lu Qinglang, I have a place to go.


    Lu Qinglang walked me downstairs to the driver''s seat. I thanked him and watched him drive away before heading back to the house.

 C284

    The big brother driver''s building was rather old, and there was no elevator. Fortunately, it was on the second floor. I was about to knock on the driver''s door when I heard a sound coming through the unsuccessfully soundproofed door. There''s someone in his house!


    I thought about it for a moment, then decided not to knock on the door. I went back up the stairs and sat there waiting for him to take my guest away.


    Waiting is really boring, time seems to go by really slowly, I was bored to wait for the ant to move the entire process, only then did I hear the door open.


    As soon as they came out, their voices were clear, and I immediately recognized them as the boss of the chauffeur. Fortunately, I didn''t knock on the door. If he saw me, he would have lost his ability to pretend to be a ghost in the morning.


    "Remember, as long as she comes back, regardless of whether she''s human or a ghost, you have to take two pictures of her!" The boss repeatedly told the chauffeur, "Why do I feel like he is referring to me as'' she ''?" This kind of conversation was very common. Whenever a mafia lord wanted to kill someone, he would first ask for a photo...


    Can it be that he hates my morning attitude, Arcy? So you want to take revenge on me?


    Originally, if he couldn''t see me, I could still act arrogantly. However, now that he could see me, if I continued to act arrogantly, I would be courting death.


    When the chauffeur returned and prepared to enter the room, I rushed out.


    "Big Brother, I''m here again!"


    The expression on the chauffeur''s face was a good explanation for what it meant to be wronged and knock on the door. The chauffeur''s hand moved faster than his brain, and the door closed with a bang.


    "Big bro, don''t be afraid, I forgot about your phone. I came to get it." It would be too fake if he pretended he didn''t hear their conversation, so he added, "Besides, didn''t your boss ask you to take my picture? You don''t even let me in the door, how are you going to knock for me? "


    Perhaps he thought that what I said made sense, and in addition to the fact that I should have been normal during the previous encounter, so the chauffeur finally opened the door for me.


    "Big Brother, where''s my phone?" I left my cell phone in the living room to charge it, but it''s not there now.


    The big brother driver went into the bedroom and came out with my phone. "Is this your phone?"


    "He turned on his phone and saw that it was already full of electricity." "Yeah, how many years is it now?"


    The chauffeur answered my year, more than a decade earlier than I was. No wonder he didn''t recognize the smart phone.


    "So, you came from the future?" The fear in his eyes had almost completely disappeared. This is the difference between a human and a ghost. As long as I am a human, even if there is a time and space between us, it is not enough for him to fear me.


    I nodded. Maybe this explanation was more acceptable to him.


    The boss driver took out a photo of the Polaroid, "This is brought by my boss, can I take a picture of you?"


    To be honest, I didn''t want to take any pictures. The boss gave me a weird feeling. He definitely wouldn''t do anything good if he wanted my pictures.


    But it''s a good thing that I was able to decide whether or not I could give the photo to his boss.


    "Big brother, you can take pictures whenever you want, but I''m not responsible for whatever strange thing you take."


    I used to take pictures, but I took them from my big brother and skillfully took one from the corner of my eye. I have to say, the chauffeur looked at me with a look of confusion and disdain.


    I don''t blame him. In a decade or so, he''ll understand how standard a baby''s posture is.


    Waiting for the photo to come out, I was ready to play a game, but the driver took the opportunity to ask me, "Did you find the boss?"


    I had actually deliberately forgotten about that. I didn''t know what I was doing here, which one of the spirits I wanted to dissolve, and I preferred to avoid it until I had the correct answer.


    "Finally found it!" I couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. I felt that I couldn''t rely on the boss, so I told the driver, "Big Brother, I am very resentful, but he didn''t mean to make things difficult for you. "So, you should bury him properly. After all, you cannot escape responsibility for this."


    "My boss said today that he would pay for me to bury the old man ¡­ "No, it''s that grandpa. But the boss requested for me to take a picture of you."


    "That''s fine. You can take my picture and go exchange it with him for a large sum of money." I thought about it and felt that it was a little inappropriate, so I added, "When the money is in my hands, I''ll give him the photo."


    Time for chit-chat quickly passed, and the photos were about to be ready. The driver picked up the photos, and in the next second, he threw them on the ground. I looked at his face, and it was full of terror and fear.


    I don''t think I was the one to make a fool of myself. Did something go wrong with the picture?


    Walking over, I picked up the photo. It was a beautiful picture, but the person in it was obviously not me. It was the face my new body had.


    "What''s there to be afraid of?" I put the photo on the table. "This means I took my picture from a good angle and found it myself. You don''t know, in our time, there were many self-portrait techniques. "There''s also the beauty camera and the repair software..."


    I took out my cell phone and gave the chauffeur a detailed introduction. The chauffeur''s attention was completely focused on my phone. Even though I had made my face into a snake spirit, he was still very happy.


    Watching him play, I began to worry about myself. I''ve been here for an entire night and I haven''t taken any medicine. I wonder if I''ll end up like that.


    The chauffeur''s house was only one bedroom and one living room. He wanted me to stay in his bedroom, but I declined and settled down on his sofa.


    I watched the chauffeur enter the bedroom and took out my cell phone. When I was showing the driver my brother, I took a picture of myself. The face in the photo is a transformed face.


    I was a little puzzled. Was it because I didn''t take any medicine that I became like this? Or was I already like this in the camera?


    Not only has the new phone not taken a picture of itself, but the old phone hasn''t taken a picture of itself in a long time. I don''t know when this happened.


    Right! If it was the camera, he could ask Wu Li! He looked at the feud between me and Key and the head nurse, and he was sure he could see my face.


    I was depressed. I didn''t care if I could get through or not, I just called Wu Mi directly.


    Not to mention, it really made sense.


    "Wu Mi, let me ask you something."


    "Yes, ask away." Wu Niu answered me and then asked me a question. "Are you coming to work tomorrow?"


    Still working? I don''t even know if I can go back!


    "Regardless of whether or not I can go, Wu Mi, I want to ask you, when you saw that video of me hitting the head nurse, what was my face like?"

 C285

    "Why did you suddenly ask this question? Did something happen?" Wu Mi was very smart to realize that something had happened.


    However, he didn''t give me a definite answer, which meant that there must be something wrong with his face. Perhaps this was one of the reasons why Wu Mi chose not to take out the video.


    "Mm, something very serious happened. Wait until I get back, then I''ll give it to you ¡­"


    At this moment, the chauffeur suddenly stuck his head out of the bedroom and asked me, "What time do you wake up tomorrow?"


    This is a little awkward, how should I explain to Wu Millet?! I just said it was serious, but I wanted to bluff it out first. I can''t do anything about this, since my face must change sooner or later.


    I weighed the pros and cons before saying to the driver, "I slept with you all night last night, so I might need to sleep a little longer today. You can feel free to do whatever you want."


    The chauffeur nodded his head and left. I''ll explain more to Wu Mi.


    Wu Mi didn''t ask me, but I could feel his suppressed anger. He was more like a family member now. My feelings for him were similar to the guilt and guilt I felt when I worried my elders.


    "You might not believe it, but I have transmigrated." With the walls and ears, I felt that Big Bro was a smart person. He must have heard what I said to Wu Mi, which was why he suddenly said that.


    I skipped some of the steps and told him what had happened since I arrived.


    After Wu Mi heard this, he replied, "Then how did you get back?"


    "I was worried too. I thought I would be able to return once I found that vengeful spirit and dispersed it. However, I don''t want to disperse him anymore." I couldn''t help but sigh. Originally, it wasn''t a difficult matter. As long as I had the tree branch, I would make my move. It wouldn''t even take a minute to dispel the resentment in my soul.


    Thinking of this, I feel like I''ve suddenly gained enlightenment! Key, or rather, Lu Qinglang didn''t put this vengeful spirit here because it was so hard to disperse, and also because I had no way of dispersing it.


    Wu Mi thought for a moment, then said to me, "In July, I have an idea."


    "What method?" He didn''t even know what the situation was, so what could he do?


    "If you transmigrated, then the person who just spoke might still be alive." Wu Mi calmly analyzed for me, "Go and take his ID card for me, I''ll go and check for you."


    The chauffeur was quite cooperative. When I mentioned checking my ID, he could immediately give it to me.


    Looking at his ID, the chauffeur''s name was Zhu Cheng Huang. Why did this name sound so familiar? I finished shooting and sent it to Wu Millet.


    "You ¡­" The driver brother was a bit hesitant, "You... You''re in touch with someone from your place? "


    He must have heard it just now, so I admitted it directly. "Yeah, he wants to go and see if you''re still here."


    "He should be here. It''s only been ten years, I shouldn''t have such a short lifespan, right?" Big brother driver, no, Zhu Cheng was a little dissatisfied. After all, don''t mention having a short life, he would always be unhappy.


    "Alright, he will definitely be here. You can think about what he will say ten years from now. At the very least, make a draft of it first." I teased him and talked, and I thought it was fun, too. What would happen if I met my future self? Or what would I say to myself if I met my own past?


    Ha ha-ha, don''t tell me you think you''re very good?

 C286

    This sleep was very tiring. The old-fashioned wooden sofa on Zhu Cheng''s home''s sofa was hard and short. No matter how he tossed it around, he could not find a comfortable position.


    When you can''t sleep, it''s easy to think a lot. However, after falling asleep, he couldn''t remember what he had thought about.


    After waking up, Zhu Cheng had already prepared breakfast. Today was not the cup noodles. He had cooked the porridge and bought the steamed buns from the outside.


    "Do you have any plans for today?" Zhu Cheng gave me a bowl of porridge. Right now, he is completely treating me as a guest.


    I took a bite of the bun, my mouth full of shredded rice.


    "I don''t have any plans. I''ll go out and take a look and see if there''s anything."


    Zhu Cheng took out a steamed bun and asked me: "Do you still have money?"


    I didn''t spend the money he gave me yesterday, so using that money to take the bus won''t be a problem.


    When I left the house, he gave me a key to the house. Before he went back or saw the next vengeful spirit, he would definitely stay with him.


    I actually have my own plans, but I won''t say much about the others. This is something that that fellow Lu Qinglang did, so it shouldn''t be a problem to follow him. However, I have a question, and I don''t know where he is.


    But I was not in a hurry. I felt that since I had come here, even if I did not go to look for him, he would definitely "look for me", meaning that I would definitely meet him.


    Before "meeting" Lu Qinglang, I discovered something. Someone was following me!


    It was clear that there was a chill on my back, and I saw in the mirror of the car that someone was indeed following me. This should be due to my new body. If it was the original one, it would definitely be sold for money ¡ª my body wouldn''t be strong enough, and my brain wouldn''t be strong enough.


    After I finished studying the bus stop sign, I asked a woman how to get to the hospital.


    The man following me got on the bus.


    I don''t know what he wants to do. He''s either sent by Zhu Cheng''s owner or Lu Qinglang. In my heart, I hope that it was sent by Lu Qinglang. Although Key is not a good person, but the current Lu Qinglang should still be a righteous little police officer.


    For now, Lu Qinglang could be considered trustworthy.


    I pretended not to glance at that person. He was wearing a mask and his height was over 1.8 meters. It was impossible for me to dodge him, even if I couldn''t beat him. I just let him follow me.


    When we arrived at the hospital, I first went to see the patient who spoke badly. From my eyes, I could see that her waist was covered with a thick layer of resentment.


    I asked the nurse who had come to give her the IV. The patient was now paralyzed, with no response from her lower limbs, incontinence, and, worse, her toes already beginning to rot. However, no one could figure out why.


    Seeing that she no longer had the same imposing manner as she did yesterday, and the ruthlessness on her face had also weakened by 99%, she felt quite uncomfortable in her heart. Her mouth was broken and her words were unpleasant, but she wasn''t going to suffer such retribution. I felt that I should stop now.


    I went to see the other patients. Except for a little boy who had been discharged from the hospital, the others were still more or less filled with resentment, but they were no longer very thick, not like the patient.


    In the meantime, I didn''t see my lord, but I knew he must be close by.

 C287

    "Zhang Qi! Why are you here again? "


    I turned around. It was Lu Qinglang. He was wearing a police uniform today. If Song Nan was second, Lu Qinglang would definitely be third. I pretended to be surprised when I bumped into him. "Officer Lu, why are you here as well?"


    Lu Qinglang quickly walked in front of me. He stared at me and said, "Things haven''t been resolved yet. I will definitely come." On the other hand, you, didn''t you want to let that old man go? What? Did you change your mind? "


    I didn''t come here for that, of course, but now I''m going to use it as an excuse: "Yeah, I think this punishment is a bit too heavy. "I think we can discuss it with Great Master, and that''s it. He went to reincarnate, and we can let him go ¡­"


    Lu Qinglang interrupted my train of thought, "Impossible!"


    "Why not?"


    "Let''s not talk about whether he can stop, based on his current state, he definitely cannot be reincarnated." Lu Qinglang answered with certainty as he gestured for me to follow him.


    I followed him down the stairs, and when I reached the back, I knew what he meant.


    In mid-air, a human head floated there. Judging from its position, it should be outside the window of the most seriously ill patient.


    "Why is he only left with his head?" It''s a little hard for me to understand. Even if he appears to be damaged in the form of a ghost, he shouldn''t be the only one left.


    Lu Qinglang softly replied, "He ate himself."


    I''m a little confused, what do you mean by eating me?!


    "Ghosts eat ghosts, they only exist in lands of great disrespect, and the land of great disrespect is the origin of hell. When he devours himself, not only is his resentment unable to be dispelled, he has even broken away from everything. "


    "Separated from everything?"


    "Right, man, god, ghost, none of you are allowed to interfere." A bitter smile appeared on Lu Qinglang''s face. "I saw him eating himself this morning, so I went back to check the information."


    I asked what I wanted to know. "How did he eat his own?"


    He picked up his feet and started chewing? That''s unlikely, isn''t it?


    "I was informed that his body was lost, so I looked for it." Lu Qinglang looked at the head with an expression that I didn''t understand. "I found his body, but he was eating it."


    So disgusting! Good thing I didn''t get up in the morning!


    Otherwise, he would definitely be disgusted to death!


    "He ¡­ Have you finished eating? " Just saying that made my throat feel uncomfortable.


    "I''m not sure, but it seems like he ate everything he could."


    After following Lu Qinglang for a while, I looked up and started to despair. She really was a vengeful spirit that could not be dispelled! No wonder Key put him on my nerves, it''s really hard!


    "We ¡­" I subconsciously said "we," which made it a little awkward. But seeing that Lu Qinglang didn''t have any reaction, I continued: "What should we do next?"


    "The information I found in the book said that the only way is for it to be sealed in a place of great disrespect." What Lu Qinglang said made me feel even more despair. I didn''t even know what kind of place this disrespectful place was and sealed it inside? Is this a joke?


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Lu Qinglang continued, "The book doesn''t say how to seal it."


    That was great. He hit the stick on the head and stabbed it again.


    There was no helping it, I could only brazenly ask, "Where did you find the information? Can you take me with you? "

 C288

    "You want to go?"


    Was he stupid?! Was he stupid?! I said it so bluntly, and asked it like he''d dug a hole for me to jump into. Besides, even if he really dug a hole for me to jump into, I would still have to jump, right?


    Nodding his head with all his might and matching with that pleading look in his eyes, he realized that his moral integrity really didn''t amount to much at this point in time.


    "But, why should I bring you there?" Lu Qinglang''s words changed as his eyes narrowed, "You''re not a police officer, what right do you have to investigate those inside information?!"


    I didn''t get the response I wanted to give. I immediately retorted, "The police station has information on ghosts and devils? Don''t tease me! "


    "Who said I was investigating information at the police station?"


    They were waiting for him to say that! I quickly asked, "Is it at the Special Investigation Branch?"


    Lu Qinglang was very surprised, "How did you know? "This is a top secret within our police force, what do you mean by saying it like you''ve been there countless times?!"


    What a coincidence, I''ve really been there many times.


    Keeping it mysterious, I continued to dupe him. "I know everything, so you should lead me there!"


    "No way!" Lu Qinglang still refused me. "I can at most show you the information."


    I had to protest, "What am I looking at that for? "Since you''ve said everything you needed to say, what''s the point of me reading it again?"


    Lu Qinglang was a little troubled, "Then what materials do you want to see?"


    "I want to ¡­" Before he could finish his words, someone from behind bellowed, "Monster!"


    When I turned around, the man had jumped up, a wooden sword in his hand, and was stabbing at the man''s head. Didn''t they say that no human or god could interfere? What was this all about?


    Uncle''s head was floating on the ninth floor, so if that person jumped so high, he definitely wasn''t an ordinary person. I saw that the situation wasn''t right, so I immediately turned around and ran ¡ª ¡ª Whatever, I don''t have the strength to tie up a chicken.


    I ran for a distance and didn''t feel any sound coming from behind. From the corner of my eyes, I saw that Lu Qinglang didn''t follow me. However, I didn''t feel that I was being too cowardly.


    Turning around, I immediately regretted it. I should have continued running!


    For some unknown reason, that person struggled in pain, but he still remained floating in front of the head, allowing it to bite him. The chewed meat fell from the throat of the head and slowly disappeared into the air.


    Accompanying this scene was the soaring bloodshed and the footsteps of death.


    I was stunned for a long time before I realised that the person was actually the person following me. Although I habitually said in my heart, "Serves you right, who told you to follow me?"


    I shouted at Lu Qinglang, "Lu Qinglang, save him!"


    Lu Qinglang looked at me from afar, but didn''t answer or move.


    I panicked and decided to run back. Although the chewed meat was gradually disappearing in the air, it felt like it was in danger of falling on his head and face at any moment.


    "Lu Qinglang, can you save him?"


    "No." Lu Qinglang shook his head helplessly. "He was eaten too thoroughly. His soul has already been bitten to a pulp?"


    Looking at how half of my body was gone, I was left confused. "So, we just stay here and watch?"


    "What else can we do?" Lu Qinglang asked me, "You can seal him in a place of great disrespect?"


    This question rendered me speechless. Indeed, strength is the only way to speak.

 C289

    "So, take me to look up information!" There might be a way! "


    Lu Qinglang looked at the person who was still being eaten and said rather helplessly, "It''s not that I don''t want to take you there, but all the books in the Investigation Department have limits to your authority. If you don''t reach that level, you won''t be able to access them."


    At this moment, the head tore open the stomach of that person and my white intestines drooped down. Only then did I realize that the head had already been bitten for so long. Even though the stench of blood was so strong, not a single drop of blood fell from it.


    "You lead me there first, but you can''t look at them. Naturally, there are methods that you can''t." It''s not that I have too much confidence in myself, it''s just that I think that there''s always a way out, and people don''t want to die in vain.


    When the head sucked the intestines in and rushed out of the throat, Lu Qinglang finally agreed.


    This time I was in a special investigation office that was not the same as the two places I had been before. After several twists and turns, Lu Qinglang finally arrived at the outskirts of the city. Looking at the desolate road, I almost mistakenly thought that Lu Qinglang already had Key''s memories and wanted to kill me or something.


    I was still overthinking. Lu Qinglang''s car was parked in front of a riverside courtyard.


    It couldn''t be said that by the river, the house was directly built on the water. The front door was surrounded by a fence, and the yard was covered with flowers and grass.


    When the gate opened automatically, I suddenly thought of a question. Chen You and Yin Tongtian lied to me the other day, didn''t they bring me here?!


    Previously, I guessed that this place was in the northwest, and since Zhu Cheng''s ID card also showed that he came from the northwest province, I didn''t ask any further.


    Thinking this way, I actually didn''t dare to enter anymore.


    "Come in!" Seeing me stand there motionlessly, Lu Qinglang urged me: "You have some information standing there?!"


    Feeling awkward, I directly asked: "Lu Qinglang, are you lying to me?"


    Lu Qinglang was a little unhappy at my question. He frowned and asked me, "Do I look like a bad person?"


    "En!" After all, I''ve been played by Key so many times, it''s impossible for me to have a good impression of him.


    Obviously, this was a huge blow to Lu Qinglang. He looked at me expressionlessly, but didn''t press me any further. He turned around and walked back in.


    Somehow, I remember the first time I saw Key. I said he looked like a good guy, and he was suddenly in a good mood. So, this matter couldn''t have made him hate them for so many years, right?!


    Did I really transmigrate? Not, as I thought, into memory.


    Think of my previous memories, things are not so clear, regular, all of this happened too real, real as real life!


    I began to look forward to what kind of Zhu Cheng Huang Wu would find, and whether he would have any memories about me.


    Thinking this way, I also felt relieved and followed Lu Qinglang inside.


    The house was not as I had seen it, only one storey, but the furnishings were not the same as the ones I had seen.


    Lu Qinglang stood on the stairs and knocked a few times. Then, he led me up.


    It took us nearly five minutes to see a door.


    Lu Qinglang pushed open the door to his room. The first thing he saw was the book. This was probably the so-called sea of books, right? He had truly broadened his horizons!

 C290

    "Look at this." Lu Qinglang walked straight over to the wall, grabbed a book from the wall and said, "This is what I found earlier."


    I took the book and flipped through it. There was not a single word on it. I know that Lu Qinglang isn''t playing tricks on me, but this should be him saying that he doesn''t have sufficient authority.


    I didn''t want him to know, so instead of saying I couldn''t see, I said, "Is there anything else?"


    "You can see it?" Lu Qinglang was in disbelief.


    I shrugged. "Why can''t I see it?"


    "This book isn''t the one I was reading before." Lu Qinglang said indifferently as he took the book from me. "I don''t even have the rights to read this book, let alone you!"


    I subconsciously snatched the book back. Maybe I was a little anxious and wanted to point at the book to pretend that I could see it, but the branch suddenly appeared and stabbed into the book.


    An amazing thing happened! Words suddenly appeared in the book!


    Seeing my stupefied expression, Lu Qinglang thought that I couldn''t continue pretending. He took the book and threw it back into the wall.


    "Lu Qinglang, I really could see the words on it!" I was half slow so I quickly explained to Lu Qinglang, "That book just now was called ''Nine Prefectures'', wasn''t it?"


    Lu Qinglang froze, "You ¡­" How do you know? "


    Looks like I guessed right! I quickly chased after him. "I told you, I know all about it!"


    "If you know everything, then tell me. There are several people following you today." Lu Qinglang suddenly changed the topic. I didn''t know how to react.


    Isn''t that the only person following me? He was still a cultivator. Seeing that the evil creature was able to charge at him like that, he was a pretty good person. However, he did die a little ¡­


    Seeing that I wasn''t talking, Lu Qinglang led me outside. This time, we went straight back inside the house. It was different from before. There were four more people inside the room, and four more lying on the floor ¡­


    Looking at the three men and two women who were already unconscious, I asked gloomily, "Are they all following me?"


    Lu Qinglang squatted down and pressed a finger on one of the men''s forehead. He immediately regained his senses and looked at Lu Qinglang with a bit of fear.


    "Tell her, did you follow her?" Lu Qinglang''s voice was very enticing, like he was trying to seduce someone.


    The man did not take the bait. He lowered his head and said nothing.


    "You refuse a toast only to be punished, this is my territory!" Lu Qinglang pulled out a knife from the air as he spoke.


    The man''s face changed dramatically and he said in a trembling voice, "Break..." Dehydrated... Knife!


    "


    "Is it called the Broken Water Knife?" Lu Qinglang, on the other hand, was a little surprised. "From the moment I was born, this saber had always been with me. I really didn''t know that it had a name. It instantly felt like it had grown taller."


    Waving the knife in his hand, Lu Qinglang continued to ask, "Then what are its special functions? Tell me about it. "


    "Water loss... "Break ¡­" He glanced at the water knife, and I thought he was making a fool of himself. He must know something he didn''t want to tell us.


    Lu Qinglang and I didn''t force him. We squatted in front of him and stared at him.


    Finally, unable to hold it in, he asked us, "Haven''t you heard that poem?"


    "What poem?"


    "It''s better to draw a sword and cut the water. It''s more worrisome to drink a cup of wine and worry." He explained, "The Broken Water Knife came from this."


    I don''t agree with him. The result of drawing water is that the water is flowing faster. Normal people wouldn''t give such a name to a good knife.

 C291

    "Impossible, who would come up with such an unlucky name?" I curled my lips. This baby had been to elementary school, so she shouldn''t try to trick me. "Besides, according to your meaning, from that poem, could it be that this knife has existed for over a thousand years?"


    When I said this, Lu Qinglang''s face darkened. Seeing that neither of us believed it, the man quickly explained, "This blade really did exist for over a thousand years. You might not believe me if I say it like this, but it really is that blade from back then."


    "Heh, where did you see that?" I naturally don''t believe it. If this saber had been with Lu Qinglang since he was born, even if this person had seen it before, he wouldn''t be able to tell with a single glance. Furthermore, where did his confidence come from when he said that with such certainty?


    If it wasn''t for the current atmosphere, I would definitely suspect that both of them were trying to trick me into buying a knife.


    "Then I''ll have to trouble this little brother to wave this blade again." He saw that we were easy to talk to, so he carefully sat up from the ground. I didn''t bother to say anything to him, so I pretended that I didn''t pay any attention to him.


    Lu Qinglang waved his hand. I didn''t see anything, but he pointed at the knife and shouted, "See that?! "A green lotus!"


    I looked at Lu Qinglang. He was also a bit confused, but he probably didn''t see anything.


    "You haven''t even opened your Five-Colored Eyes?" That person was sitting cross-legged on the ground with a surprised expression on his face. There was also an inexplicable sense of pride and arrogance.


    I really don''t want to care about him, what''s wrong with having a Five-Colored Eyes? Wasn''t he captured? Lu Qinglang asked him, "What is a five-colored eye?"


    "In ancient times, the five colors were revered as the positive colors, the color of the east as the green, the color of the south as the red, the color of the north as the white, the color of the north as the black, the color of the sky as the profound, the color of the earth as the yellow, and the color of the profound as the black. "To the body, the five colors correspond to the five organs ¡­"


    "Stop!" "Stop!" I couldn''t bear to listen any longer. "I don''t understand any of what you''re saying. Get down to business, okay?"


    "As an Immortal cultivator, you must have a five-colored goal!" I finally know where his pride came from. He was an immortal cultivator. However, I don''t have any good impressions of them. Looking at this person carefully, he was a middle-aged man in his thirties. He looked ordinary, so no one would be able to recognize him if he was thrown on the street.


    "So what if you have the Five-Colored Eyes?" I couldn''t help but want to insult him. "Isn''t he still here ¡­"


    Lu Qinglang pulled at me, signalling for me to be quiet. He continued to ask, "If you open the Five-Colored Eyes, what difference will it make?"


    "Of course I can see things that no human being can see!" When he said "eyes of flesh and blood," he deliberately glanced at me.


    Assi! You actually look down on me! To be honest, if he were to appear as a normal cultivator and look down on me with the demeanor of an immortal, I wouldn''t feel too uncomfortable even if I was a little awkward.


    I yelled at Lu Qinglang, "Lu Qinglang, hold up your saber!"


    Lu Qinglang didn''t know what to do, but he obediently raised his saber. I looked guiltily at the blade he was facing upwards, and changed the grip on his hand to one of the blade''s back.


    "Watch carefully!" I raised my hand and a short branch knife appeared in my palm. The blade''s back was facing downwards, so I didn''t use too much strength to smash it onto Lu Qinglang''s blade. I don''t know what I mean by that either, but I think the branch that made me see the words in the book might be of some use here.

 C292

    The two blades clashed, and the Broken Moon Saber emitted a cyan watery wave of light. Faintly, a cyan lotus bloomed. The branch was still as bright as it had been in the past. The glow from the branches was more intense, but this time, the glow was more intense than any previous time. It was red in color.


    "Crimson!" That person exclaimed, "It''s actually Crimson!"


    "Eat?" "Wings?" I was a little proud of myself for taking out the Green Lotus that he mentioned, but I didn''t show it.


    "Immortals use five colors to protect the Nine Prefectures. Wood, fire, earth, metal, water, azure, red, yellow, white, and white to transform into five immortal artifacts: Water Break Saber, Divine Wood Branch, Illusory Smoke, Nameless Mountain and ¡­" At this point, the person suddenly stopped talking. It didn''t seem like he didn''t want to say it, but he simply couldn''t say it.


    He opened his mouth and gave up. He embarrassedly smiled at us.


    The first two were easy to understand. Broken Water Saber was Lu Qinglang''s saber. The Divine Wood Branch should be my tree branch. But what the hell is Illusory Mist and Nameless Mountain?


    Furthermore, the wood, fire, earth, and metal would be blue, red, yellow, and black, so my branches should be green, right? Why was Lu Qinglang''s Broken Water Knife blue instead?


    Seeing Lu Qinglang''s furrowed brow, I knew he was thinking the same thing as me. He gave me a last look and didn''t say anything, but I sensed that I understood what he meant. He meant to ignore the question for the time being.


    Indeed, our rhythm had been completely deflected by this man who was supposed to be interrogating us. We had wanted to ask him why he was following us, but now we were confused by his bullshit.


    Lu Qinglang''s knife was placed neatly on the man''s neck. "You didn''t say what you should have said, and instead said a lot of what you shouldn''t have. Speak! Why are you following Zhang Qi? "


    That person didn''t think that Lu Qinglang would turn his face so quickly and thoroughly. After being stunned for a moment, he said, "Take money from him and let him get away with it."


    "Disasters?" I joined in the fun and extended my branch over as well. "Are you trying to eliminate me? It disappeared? Or did it disappear? "


    That person looked at the two blades hanging on his neck and swallowed nervously, "This is all a misunderstanding. At the beginning, we thought that you were some evil being and that you had such a strong ghost aura, so we wanted to ¡­ This is truly a misunderstanding. Furthermore, you have the Divine Wood Branch in your hands, so how could I possibly touch you? "


    "I have a very strong ghost aura on me?" How is this possible? Previously, Song Nan had used his own aura to cover me up. He said that the ghost aura on me could be considered trustworthy, but I''ve been here for two days ¡­ That''s right! I haven''t eaten any pills for two days, what should my face be like now?!


    I quickly took out my phone. I didn''t turn on the camera, but used the reflection from the screen to look at it. Luckily, it was still my original face.


    Lu Qinglang looked at me in confusion and asked that person, "What''s with the ghost aura on her? Who let you destroy her? "


    "I still have a certain level of professional ethics!" That person looked at the two sabers. His voice was a little shaky, but he was very determined. "I won''t sell out my employer''s information. Otherwise, I won''t be able to survive in this industry."


    I didn''t know where he got his professional sense of responsibility, but Lu Qinglang also had his professional sense of responsibility: "Do you know where this is?"


    The man shook his head, puzzled.


    Lu Qinglang raised his hand, throwing out a halo of light to bind the man''s hands. "This is the Special Investigation Department. To you, it should be the equivalent of a police station."

 C293

    "If you don''t want to say it, then I have a lot of ways to make you say it." Lu Qinglang''s lips curled up into a smile as he turned around and walked up the stairs. When he left, that person was dragged along by the halo in his hands, and had no choice but to follow.


    I looked at the one on the ground. There wasn''t the slightest sign that he was going to wake up, so I followed him with a sigh of relief.


    But as soon as my feet touched the steps, a knife was placed across my neck.


    Needless to say, it was the one who was lying on the ground just now.


    "Lu Qinglang, don''t go." I helplessly called out to Lu Qinglang, who was still walking up. Lu Qinglang turned around but didn''t say anything. He tilted his head and sneered: "There are a lot of tricks, do you think it''s useful?"


    "If you let us go, I can let her go." The voice of the person standing behind me was harsh and unpleasant.


    Lu Qinglang waved his hand, and the person he controlled continued to walk up. The smile on his face was still there, but it made his voice even colder: "What makes you think that the person you control can let go of your companions?"


    "You all ¡­" He was beginning to feel uncertain. "Aren''t you two companions?"


    Lu Qinglang snorted lightly and turned around to continue walking, "Who said we are companions? I just met her yesterday and didn''t even know what she was.


    "AHH!" The person behind me suddenly screamed. The knife that was hanging on my neck also disappeared. Turning around, a hole actually appeared on the ground behind me. After that person fell into the hole, I immediately recovered.


    Perhaps Lu Qinglang had already been certain of this long ago, or perhaps he was trying to divert that person''s attention, but his words really made me feel quite displeased. To think that I actually treated him as a good person!


    I gestured at his back a few times, still a little indignant.


    He climbed a little higher until a door appeared. It looked the same as the previous door, but even a fool would know that it was not the same door.


    After entering, I was shocked. This place looked like the places where criminals were interrogated in ancient times. There were all kinds of torture instruments.


    However, was this useful for cultivators?


    "Don''t worry. These are all custom-made for Immortal cultivators. The sensations which mortals can experience are definitely ten or a hundred times stronger." Lu Qinglang paced back and forth in front of the torture instruments. "Which one should I give you first ¡­"


    His eyes could not hide the fear in them. As Lu Qinglang continued to move his eyeballs around, every time Lu Qinglang suddenly stopped, his body would lightly tremble.


    Seeing that he still didn''t say anything, Lu Qinglang completely stopped. He pointed to the torture instruments in front of him and said, "Then this one."


    My father''s gaze shifted from that person to the direction Lu Qinglang pointed in. As he focused, I almost choked on my own saliva! Lu Qinglang was truly too ruthless!


    I know of the instruments of torture he referred to, which were generally used in ancient times in adultery or in connection with women. In the Water Margin, grandma Wang tied Pan Jinlian to Siemenqing, while Pan Jinlian and Siemenqing were killed by Wu Song. Grandma Wang was sentenced to "riding on a donkey and getting scratched." It was a similar torture device, not like in the TV series.


    This, as it is now called, should be a Trojan horse, and people no longer recognize it as a torture instrument, but rather as a kind of sex item that often appears in novels.

 C294

    "Lu Qinglang, this isn''t good, right?" I had no intention of trying to explain myself to him. I just said what I thought, "The book I read doesn''t seem to be able to force me to confess. If he fell for it ¡­"


    Lu Qinglang looked at me with disdain. "What did you see?!"


    The situation was a little awkward for a moment, so I obediently shut my mouth. Luckily, that person didn''t mean that I understand what I said. He looked at Lu Qinglang with a pale face and his lips were trembling.


    Lu Qinglang snapped his fingers. Two style gods had appeared in the air. Perhaps because of the atmosphere, these two styles gods were very big and thick, with fiendish expressions on their faces.


    The God of Movement did not hesitate and rushed over to pull the man''s pants, then lifted him up and walked towards the wooden horse.


    "Hey!" "You''re just a little girl after all, yet you don''t even bother to look at a man''s pants being taken off?" Lu Qinglang frowned again. I felt that ever since he saw me, the most frequent action he made was to frown. It seemed that the Key from his youth was a depressed youngster.


    "What''s the big deal?" I looked down at the man''s thin, unattractive body and sniffed. "It''s not even as big as the body of the medical school."


    Seeing that the man''s pale face had turned green, I realized that what I said might be wrong, so I changed it. "No, it''s not as big as the body of a medical academy."


    After I finished speaking, that person''s face was so green that it seemed as though it was about to explode.


    While he was still in a daze, the God of Style had already lifted him up to the top of the wooden horse. Just as he was about to see the chrysanthemum that was about to fall apart, he shouted, "Senior Brother, save me!"


    I had expected the man who had fallen into the hole to suddenly appear, but when the flower was crippled, there was no sign of him.


    Looking at the continuously dripping blood, I suddenly wanted to try if he would appear if I called out to Song Nan.


    That person''s face returned to its former paleness, but he bit his lips and remained silent.


    "Or not?" Lu Qinglang leaned slightly against the torture device behind him. The God of Style seemed to have activated the mechanism of the wooden horse. I couldn''t see what it was, but I could hear the sound of the mechanism operating as well as that person''s uncontrollable wails.


    I heaved a long sigh. "This time, the chrysanthemum is completely broken! "Why must you ¡­"


    Lu Qinglang looked at me and I stuck my tongue out and shut my mouth.


    By this time, that person had already fainted. Lu Qinglang walked over and snapped his fingers in front of that person''s nose. That person actually slowly woke up, but his eyes were unfocused.


    I understand what Lu Qinglang meant. He just wanted to destroy that person. He didn''t expect to get an answer while that person was still conscious.


    "Speak, who sent you?"


    "Someone gave us a lot of money to follow her."


    Lu Qinglang didn''t rush to ask who it was. Instead, he asked, "Us? Who was it? It''s not just you and your senior right? "


    Right! The person who followed me before died shouldn''t be on the same path as them. Lu Qinglang really thought about it more than me.


    "I don''t know how many people he invited, but it definitely wasn''t just me and my senior brother." His answer was very vague, but it was probably because he knew this.


    "Was it your senior brother who contacted the person who invited you?"


    The man nodded. "I''ve never seen one."


    Lu Qinglang suddenly laughed coldly, producing a disdainful sound along with it, "You''re lying! You''ve seen him! "


    That person''s denial was still very erratic as he said, "I didn''t ¡­" "No ¡­"


    From the looks of it, he didn''t seem to be lying. It would be a pity if he didn''t become an actor that day.


    "You''ve seen it!" Lu Qinglang said confidently, "Think about it carefully, you''ve definitely seen it before!"


    At this time, Lu Qinglang appeared as though he was being fooled, "You''ve seen his face, and you know his name! Say it, don''t hesitate to say it! "


    Under the allure of Lu Qinglang''s bewitching voice, that person''s eyes widened. His pupils had shrunk to the size of a needle''s tip, as if he was trying his best to recall something.


    Suddenly, that person mournfully shouted, "Chen Xing!"


    After that, a stream of yellow smoke shot out from his eyes and enveloped his entire body. Then, his entire body seemed to ignite into flames, and within a few seconds, he disappeared into the air.


    If you looked closely, the blood that had previously flowed out of his body had also disappeared.


    The name Chen Xing sounds a little familiar. Back then when Yin Tongtian lied to me, Chen Shuang was Chen Xing''s daughter. He wondered if this Chen Xing was really that Chen Xing.


    If that was the case, then it would be troublesome. He didn''t know if Yin Tuntian would appear as well. After all, they were in the same group.


    "You seem so surprised. Do you know the person he spoke of?" Lu Qinglang, that b * stard, turned to me and asked after he had dispersed the two with a wave of his hand.


    I shook my head. "No, I just didn''t expect him to really say a name. Sigh, how did you know he was lying?"


    Lu Qinglang shrugged his shoulders and said very easily, "I saw his memories being tampered with, so I was just guiding him a little. This is often used during our interrogation."


    I feel that I was really wrong. The current Lu Qinglang is definitely not a pure person.


    "What should we do now? Interrogate his senior brother? " I didn''t have any ideas anyways. I was just confused coming here, so deciding wasn''t something I should do.


    I only have one plan, to stay by Lu Qinglang''s side. Now that Chen Xing had hired so many people, Lu Qinglang was the safest place to be.


    "I have a suggestion. See if you agree." This is really strange. Lu Qinglang actually politely offered me some advice. I couldn''t help but feel my back turn cold. This fellow definitely didn''t bring up anything of construction significance.


    But I couldn''t refuse, "You are my lord, go ahead."


    "I think we should go out and lure the people who are following you."


    It really isn''t a good suggestion. Those people are trying to kill me, so it''s fine if they don''t protect me. But they actually threw me out as bait. Are you sure you''re a police officer? Are you sure you''re a public servant?


    However, I could only curse in my heart as I smiled apologetically, "You''re right, but how can you guarantee my safety?"


    Lu Qinglang shamelessly shook his head, "I really can''t guarantee that. The one who just stabbed you with the knife on your neck, if it wasn''t for the fact that you''re in the Special Investigation Department, you probably would''ve been cut by now."


    I was so angry that there was a slight pain in my temple. I said flustered and exasperated, "I''m not going. I don''t want to leave this place!"


    Seeing my determination, Lu Qinglang helplessly said, "Then what good idea do you have? The enemy is in the dark, I''m in the light. If I don''t lure them out, you''ll have to stay here for the rest of your life!"


    What he said made a lot of sense, but I won''t listen! I began to act shamelessly. "I don''t care, you are the People''s Police, the People''s Police serves the people, so you have to be responsible for me!"


    "You want me to be responsible for you?" Lu Qinglang was angered by my words and laughed: "With your roguish look, who would dare to take responsibility for you?"


    "We don''t have personal attacks! What''s wrong with being a rascal?! Is it wrong for me to fight for my own safety?! " I didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Could it be that charging out in such a valiant manner is the only way for others to take responsibility for me?


    Lu Qinglang suddenly walked in front of me and bent his body slightly. The tip of his nose was less than a centimeter away from mine, so I subconsciously hid behind him.


    Fortunately, Lu Qinglang reached out and wrapped his arm around my waist, which was why he didn''t fall. But because of this, there was no distance between Lu Qinglang and me.


    The damned Lu Qinglang didn''t let go after saving me. Instead, he lowered his head, his lips almost touching my ear.


    He whispered, "Am I really responsible?"


    "You! "You!" After all, I didn''t have much experience with the opposite sex, and I had never imagined that someone other than Song Nan would be so intimate with me. For a moment, I stuttered.


    Lu Qinglang rubbed the tip of his nose against my ear and asked, "Should I be responsible? If you say it now, I won''t refuse. "


    I took a deep breath and pushed at him, but I couldn''t move him. He took the opportunity to hug me tighter. I pushed his chest, causing it to press even tighter!


    Through the cloth, I could feel his waiting desire.


    The heat from it made me think. I thought back to the last time I became a man, Song Nan became a woman and me ¡­


    Could it be that the Lu Qinglang in front of him was actually Song Nan?!

 C295

    "Song Nan!" I shouted, "Stop messing around!"


    This time, Lu Qinglang''s face turned green: "Who is Song Nan?!"


    Aha? It wasn''t Song Nan? That''s good. I immediately replied, "Song Nan is my husband. We''ve been married for almost a year, and we already have children."


    Although the truth is not as simple as I say, but in general, it is like this, I am not lying.


    Hearing my words, Lu Qinglang released his grip. Luckily, he didn''t throw me on the tiger stool. Instead, he helped me stand firmly before taking a step back. "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    Who am I?! The person who kicked his nose and acted all good when he got lucky immediately countered, "I didn''t expect that you would be in such a good mood!"


    Lu Qinglang''s face, which was already green to begin with, is now so unsightly that it makes me choke back my words of insult.


    I really am regretting my words. If I had just given in and pretended to be pitiful, I would have been able to hug Lu Qinglang''s leg.


    Lu Qinglang quickly adjusted his mood and threw me a question, "You already have a husband. Just let your husband protect you. You don''t need me."


    "Don''t, my husband is not here now, so I can only rely on you!" He didn''t know if it was too late to pretend to be pitiful.


    Lu Qinglang, who didn''t know what kind of excitement he''d suffered, suddenly appeared in front of me again. "If I can protect you on behalf of your husband, then can I also do something else for you?"


    This is his territory, I can''t beat him, so I look down at his body shape. I am completely dumbfounded. I can''t resist him if he comes at me.


    In my current situation, Song Nan can''t even come here. I wonder if calling the three dragons on the bracelet will work.


    "Haha, you sure are easy to fool!" Lu Qinglang suddenly broke into laughter and shrugged, "I''m just teasing you. It''s definitely not useful to be married and have children like you. I treat people like this, no!" Sex! "How interesting!"


    Looking at his handsome face, which was smiling happily, I couldn''t help but slap him. Lu Qinglang might not have realized that I would make a move either, so he was caught off guard.


    I was regretting it so much that my intestines turned green. However, since I had already beaten him up, it would only make it more awkward for me to admit my wrongs now. Therefore, I shouted, "Don''t look down on those who have given birth to children! So what if he had a child?! Can''t you have sex if you have a baby?! "


    "Sexual life?" Lu Qinglang covered the spot where I hit him with one hand. I swear that I didn''t hit him with any force.


    I know we''re off the subject now, but I''m really afraid he''s going to throw me out in a fit of rage, so I want to take the initiative.


    However, while I was right, I forgot that there was a word in the world called "anger out of embarrassment."


    Lu Qinglang drove me to the red light district.


    "I think you value sex more for the safety of life." With these words, Lu Qinglang drove the car and disappeared like a wisp of smoke.


    At this time, it was already evening. The lady dressed in revealing clothes was either standing alone or by herself at the mouth of the alleyway. When she saw me, her nostrils flared up without any exception.


    That''s true. From the way I''m dressed, I''ve always been incompetent. In addition, my figure isn''t too different from her own, so it''s not much of a threat to them ¡­


    Assi! What am I thinking? How did I start feeling inferior for no reason?! Women were born with a competitive spirit! Unfortunately, his body didn''t have enough strength!


    Shaking my head, I think I should leave first. I won''t think about other places, I''ll go back to Zhu Cheng''s house first. Lu Qinglang doesn''t care about me. Wherever I go there is always the same danger, but Zhu Cheng won''t ask for money from me.


    However, a familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind him, "How much do you charge for one night?"


    I turned around, it really was Song Nan!


    "Song Nan!" To finally be able to see him, this is too much of a surprise. If it wasn''t for the surrounding ladies already shooting me looks of jealousy, I would have already thrown myself into Song Nan''s arms. I said to myself, still outside, I want to restrain myself!


    Song Nan looked at me suspiciously, as if he didn''t understand what I was saying. "How much money?"


    Acting! Pretend! I smiled gleefully in my heart. Right now, I suspect that he had already appeared when I called out his name. It''s just that he waited for Lu Qinglang to leave me behind before coming out.


    When I thought of this, I said, "700."


    The nearby women might have heard my offer and immediately started pointing at me. That''s right, if it was more than ten years ago, 700 was a lot of money, I think my offer was a little too high.


    It didn''t matter though. He was playing cosplay with Song Nan, so he wouldn''t really take the money.


    Song Nan was very engrossed and asked me, "You''re alone?"


    "En, I will do it alone. I guarantee that you will be satisfied!" I''m confident of that. I''ve seen him dissatisfied once, after so many times.


    Song Nan thought for a while, then said: "Okay! "Deal!"


    The eyes of the women nearby could no longer be described as jealous, and if they could, I think they wanted me to disappear.


    A handsome man with a lot of money was cut off by me just like that, and he was someone they looked down upon.


    Sigh! Ignorant woman! They didn''t understand that I had saved them! Who was Song Nan? A thousand-year-old ghost. If they were able to receive this guest on the second day, it would definitely affect their results on the second day!


    I followed behind Song Nan, my thoughts in a mess. In the end, I was so amused that I didn''t even notice when Song Nan stopped walking and directly bumped into his back.


    "Ouch!" I rubbed my nose that was a little sore from the collision. "If you stop, just let me know!"


    Song Nan ignored my complaints and pointed to the street. "Pick one!"


    I understand, he let me pick the place.


    I knew Song Nan was rich, and I never had the chance to rip him off, so I naturally picked the one that looked the most expensive.


    Master Song, who wasn''t short of money, took me to the hotel. We were both black people without any status. I saw Song Nan give a bunch of money to the front desk. I did bring my ID with me, but I can''t use it here!


    Song Nan took the key and led me to the second floor.


    The moment I entered the room, I threw myself onto the bed without any regard for my image. As expected, Song Nan''s presence made me feel at ease.


    "I''m hungry!" After rolling a few times, I touched my empty stomach, acting coquettishly towards Song Nan.


    Song Nan took off his coat and blandly said, "What a coincidence, I am hungry too."


    Huh? Is this old ghost teasing me? Would he be hungry?


    "Stop messing around, I''m really hungry!" I rubbed my stomach that was on the verge of bursting out in pain and grievingly said, "I haven''t eaten since I left this morning."


    Song Nan continued to strip and casually said, "Okay, I''ll feed you now."


    F * ck me! What did his big brother mean by that? I''m talking about eating!


    Looking at the eight familiar abs of abs appearing in front of me, I nervously swallow my saliva. I don''t mind eating this ¡­


    Song Nan slowly approached me, approached me, and unbuckled his belt. "You want to eat meat? Or do you drink milk? "


    Even though he had done it many times and he didn''t have any scruples when he spoke, I had never been as brazen as he was now. My face reddened as I tugged at the corner of my clothes. I whispered to him, "Aren''t you going to take a bath first?"


    This is a very important question. Ever since I arrived, I haven''t had a bath! He secretly sniffed himself and found that the smell was quite fragrant. However, the bath before the "pa pa pa" sound was almost fixed.


    "No need, aren''t you hungry?" As Song Nan spoke, he let go and his pants fell to the ground. He grabbed my hand and put it under his waist, then cupped my face in his hands.


    Eat...


    Song Nan must have been provoked by the intimate contact between Lu Qinglang and me, so is he jealous?!


    I was secretly delighted with this discovery of mine, and muddle-headed, I did as he said.


    Familiar and strange liquid filled my mouth, I think I''m going crazy! Song Nan''s fingers dug into my hair, controlling the rhythm and frequency, and I lost all sense of myself.


    After being released, Song Nan quickly started his second time. He slowly helped me take off my clothes and suddenly asked: "Did your husband say that you became loose after giving birth?"

 C296

    I, who was still feeling dizzy due to the stinky liquid and violent movements just now, didn''t understand what Song Nan meant by that.


    After thinking about it for a few seconds, what did I say tomorrow? He''s here! He heard me talking to Lu Qinglang!


    This sultry man, if he''s unhappy, just say it! Why do you have to bite me like this!


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and stuffed the remaining stench in his mouth. He was stunned for a moment before he started to linger around me.


    After the cloud rain, I curled up in his arms as usual, his cool body temperature like poison, I think I was a little too poisoned.


    Feeling a little tired, I closed my eyes and lazily asked him, "Did you follow me since a long time ago? "You only came when I called for you."


    "Did you call me?" Song Nan''s voice sounded suspicious, it was not an act. That''s right, I was testing Lu Qinglang back then, so I didn''t call him over. This vengeful old pervert, what happened to him?


    "Fine, I didn''t call you. I didn''t call you!" I wrapped my arms around his waist and pressed my face against his. "Song Nan, I want to go back."


    I know I''ve done nothing since I came here, but I want to go back, to think about the simple days of the day, to cherish my last moments with my family, to spend less and less of the day, and I can''t go on wasting it.


    Song Nan suddenly sat up. I looked at him in confusion and found that the doubt in his eyes was more than mine. "Who is Song Nan?"


    Assi! What do you mean? Was he really not Song Nan? Did I sleep in the wrong place?


    "You''re not Song Nan?" I immediately got up and pulled the blanket over myself to wrap myself up. This was going to be a big deal, could it be the Ghost King?!


    No, that''s not right, the Ghost King had that charm that he couldn''t hide no matter what, he definitely wasn''t the Ghost King! Could it be Song Nan who didn''t know me?


    Despite not knowing me, he had always been following me. Could it be that he was invited by Chen Xing as well? Don''t tell me you want to kill me too?


    I saw that Song Nan didn''t have any killing intent in his eyes, so I calmed down a little and asked, "What''s your name?"


    Song Nan was silent for a long time, and then he said: "I don''t have a name."


    No name? Heh, how is this possible? I hadn''t expected him to tell me anyway. I had to think about something more important. He didn''t know me, but I slept with him, and it was bigger than any of us had ever been before.


    I think it''s normal to go through the motions step by step. Exploring together is an unspeakable matter in a second. But right now, to him, I am a complete stranger. Wouldn''t it seem like I have no morals if we were like this?


    Just as he was at a loss as to whether I should take it or not, Song Nan still held onto his earliest question and asked me, "Did your husband really say that you''ve let go?"


    I thought that if I also gave him a slap, he might let me go so easily like Lu Qinglang.


    Who knew that Song Nan would follow up with another sentence, "I think it''s not bad, to have such a level of ability after giving birth to a child, listening to it is not easy."


    I swear, if I can''t kill him, my surname won''t be Zhang!


    Pulling away the covers, I reached for his neck. A child! A child! It doesn''t matter if I''m born or not, it''s still yours! You have no conscience!


    I muttered, and I did my best. Song Nan said indifferently: "I''m not human, it''s useless for you to pinch me."


    Nonsense, if I didn''t know you were a ghost, how could I say, "If I can''t beat him down, I won''t be surnamed Zhang"?


    After venting, I let go. Looking at the bruises on his neck that I had pinched out, I was quite satisfied.


    This time, Song Nan was no longer calm, no one knew how he saw the bruises, he touched them all over in surprise: "You know I''m not human, but you''re not afraid, you can even scratch my body, who the hell are you?!"


    Even though it was my first time seeing me, I was still very upset, so I said, "I''m your great-aunt!"


    Song Nan replied seriously: "My grandma died before me, you can''t be her."


    Eh? I don''t know if it''s my imagination, but why is Song Nan a little dazed now? There was nothing dark and deep about him like when I met him. The most important thing was that it felt very easy to bully!


    I put on a big tail like a wolf and said to him, "Hey! "You can call me Song Nan from now on!"


    "Song Nan?" He repeated the name and frowned, not liking it.


    "Yes, Song Nan." I said domineeringly: "I will call you Song Nan from now on!"


    He reached out and pulled me into his arms, pressing me down on the bed. "Whatever you say, I don''t have a name. "However ¡­"


    His hands began to move up and down his scarred skin, and my higher body temperature caused the itch to build up into a tiny electric current that spread to his bones, numbing him.


    "Shouldn''t you give me some rewards ¡­"


    Perhaps the reward was more tempting. He asked for it again and again all night long, until the sun rose. I don''t need to stand on my head, I think I can successfully get pregnant.


    Little White! Right, I still haven''t figured out what Song Nan said about me being angry at Bai Xiao. What is going on? Was it because my nerves were blocked that caused the hallucination?


    Oh my goodness, I missed him so much!


    Song Nan put his hand on my sore waist, massaging lightly or heavily: "What are you thinking about? You don''t want to sleep any longer? "


    I didn''t know if I should tell him what happened after that. I subconsciously felt that it wouldn''t be good if I told him, so I casually replied, "I miss my son!"


    Song Nan''s hands paused for a moment before he continued massaging me. How could he care?


    I''m becoming more and more convinced that this isn''t a memory or a vision. I''m just going back into the past.


    This feeling of certainty made me inexplicably excited. I won''t tell Song Nan what happened between him and me. Wait until I leave him and return to my time, then we''ll see what he does!


    The more I thought about it, the more pleased I became. I hugged my pillow and laughed happily.


    However, I soon lost my smile, because when I went to take a shower, the room was empty except for seven hundred dollars on the bed.


    Damn you old pervert, you really sold me out!


    However, since he''s been following me around, he should know that I''m not that kind of person. He probably left me some money because he thinks I''m lacking money.


    I was still in an awkward situation. Coming out of the hotel, I walked down the street feeling that someone was watching me.


    The one that was eaten first should be of the Taoists. The other two that he caught were cultivators. Then, Song Nan was an old ghost. Chen Xing had hired so many experts, what was he planning to do?


    I really wanted to go find Lu Qinglang, but without him, I didn''t know where to go to find him.


    After strolling around for a bit, I returned to Zhu Cheng''s house. I easily felt a sense of security in a familiar place. After calculating that I had come to write the time like this, Zhu Cheng''s home was the place I was most familiar with.


    I had already memorized the address of Zhu Cheng''s house, the soreness all over my body and the small sum of money I had just made, making me unhesitatingly take a taxi.


    I fell asleep in the car. After who knows how long, the elder brother of the driver woke me up with a worried look on his face. No matter how much I call you, you shouldn''t. I was so scared that I almost dragged you to the hospital. "


    My mind was still a little muddled. I waved my hand towards the chauffeur and said, "No, it''s nothing. Big brother, I was just a little too excessively indulgent ¡­"


    The scene was too awkward. After stuffing the money into the driver''s pocket, I hurriedly escaped from the car under the driver''s surprised and slightly disgusted gaze.


    Why is it that my words are becoming more and more out of my control?


    To tell the truth, I wanted to slap myself.


    In my self-reproach, when I reached Zhu Chengzheng''s house, I found the key to open the door, and the thick smell of blood assaulted me.


    F * ck me! What had happened?


    As he ran, he prayed in his heart. Perhaps Zhu Cheng was just buying a chicken and killing it for himself to play with.


    But, who the f * ck was so free as to buy themselves a chicken to play with!

 C297

    There was no one in the living room. The smell of blood was coming from the bedroom!


    I pushed open the half-closed bedroom door and saw the last thing I wanted to see was a head eating a Zhu Cheng Huang. Moreover, I couldn''t even tell what part the head was from the food.


    It was still as bloody as before, and not a single drop of blood could be seen on it.


    If I had come a little later, I might not even have known that Zhu Cheng Huang was gone.


    He still wasn''t able to let Zhu Cheng Huang go.


    I regret that I did not act against him when I had the power to do so. Now, no matter what, I have to give it a try!


    Grabbing onto a branch knife, I prepare to chop at someone''s head when the head suddenly stops moving and looks at me.


    That look was so familiar!


    Head! Head! And such a malicious gaze! I remember now, the head of that stone room of Yin Tong Tianxiong!


    So it was him!


    I had given up. If I saw him later, I would not be able to destroy it now, but I did not draw back the knife, but kept pointing at him.


    He sneered and continued to eat what he had not finished. After he finished eating everything, he disappeared.


    I feel as if I have become numb to it. This bloody scene is becoming more and more lifeless.


    No matter what, I definitely won''t be living in this house any longer. Since Zhu Cheng had already disappeared, it was likely that Wu Yu wouldn''t be able to find any information.


    I found a charger in my room and filled my cell phone with electricity.


    It''s afternoon. After thinking about it, I decided to go out and try my luck. I still feel like I should be able to meet Lu Qinglang again.


    He took away the charger with the cell phone that was filled with electricity.


    As it turns out, my guess was right. The moment I opened the door, Lu Qinglang was already standing in front of the door.


    Seeing that it was me, Lu Qinglang was not surprised. He asked, "Have you finished eating?"


    I guessed that he came along with the head. I nodded. "I''ve finished eating. Just like before, not a single piece was left."


    Lu Qinglang suddenly laughed and shook his head before turning around and heading downstairs.


    I quickly locked the door and chased after him. "Lu Qinglang, why are you laughing so foolishly?"


    Lu Qinglang ignored me and sped up his pace, but how could he abandon me? I sat shamelessly in the car when he got in.


    Seeing that I had fastened my seat belt, Lu Qinglang pointed his nose at me and said, "You''re quite conscious! Did I let you in? "


    "Aiyaya, little comrade, don''t hold a grudge. As the successor to the new generation of socialism, you have to have a broad mind and a full sense of responsibility ¡­"


    Lu Qinglang decisively cut me off. He frowned and said, "Didn''t you leave with another man yesterday?"


    "Huh?" Did he stay yesterday? Or did he go back to find me? He seemed to have some conscience after all.


    However, I still thought too much into it. In less than three seconds, I heard Lu Qinglang say, "You just threw you there as bait. I didn''t expect you to take the opportunity to earn some money. Speak, how much did you earn?"


    He''s really using me as bait! My originally happy heart immediately became depressed again. I angrily replied, "700!"


    "You sell quite a lot. Don''t think about your husband and children if you have money." Lu Qinglang sounded especially like he was educating a woman who had lost her footing. At the same time, he stopped driving me out of the car and started the engine.


    I said, "If you take more money than he does, I can consider it."


    I swear to Lighting, I was just trying to show off, but I really didn''t think that Lu Qinglang would throw his wallet at me.


    "What are you doing?!" I don''t want your stinking money! " I put my wallet back in his pocket, and if he hadn''t been driving I would have thrown him in the face.


    Lu Qinglang took out his personal treasure and threw it to me. "Although I feel that I might have really loosened after being used this frequently, I might even live a good life." "That man is willing to give you 700 yuan. I think it would be quite comfortable to be served by you."


    I am a bit speechless with what he said. If I were to say that he is Song Nan and my husband, wouldn''t that be a little too fake? Besides, I don''t want to divulge my relationship with Song Nan right now.


    In a huff, I opened Lu Qinglang''s wallet. I didn''t even look at how much was inside. I had already cleaned it all up and passed the empty wallet to Lu Qinglang. This brother is a narcissist, the picture in his wallet is himself, it seems that he loves himself the most.


    Lu Qinglang chuckled and asked, "Tonight?"


    I ignored him and looked out the window, pretending to be asleep. Lu Qinglang understood my meaning and didn''t speak to me again.


    After acting for a while, he actually fell asleep in a daze.


    I don''t know how long I slept until I felt someone taking off my clothes! This Lu Qinglang, he really did it in the car!


    Without thinking, I waved my hand and slapped it. This time, my hand was grabbed, but it didn''t hit.


    Lu Qinglang released my hand and stood up. "I''ve already given you the money, what about it? You want to act shamelessly? "


    So we were no longer in the car. From the looks of it, we should be at Lu Qinglang''s house. So, he carried me in?


    I took his money out of my pocket and handed it to him. "As the saying goes, a rabbit doesn''t eat grass by the side of his nest. We''re in the same trench, so can we leave a path of survival?"


    I thought that Lu Qinglan would reject it, but who would have thought that fellow would raise his hands and accept the money back. He even immediately returned the money back into his wallet and said, "I''m really afraid that you won''t return it to me. This is my living expenses for the next month."


    Assi! What kind of trick is this? This lord was quite handsome when he was taking out his money. How come he suddenly likes money?


    "Alright, this place is safe now, and no one will be able to follow us here." Lu Qinglang''s face was full of righteousness, and he was very sure. "You can tell me what happened last night."


    Huh? Wasn''t the plot reversed a little too quickly?


    Besides, what can I say? Tell him what postures? The key point is that I can''t remember which postures were used! Pui! What am I thinking!


    "Speak ¡­" What did you say? " I tried to get away with it and changed the subject. "Is this your house? Not bad! Why do you say this place is absolutely safe? "Are you that confident?"


    I don''t know where this confidence came from, but I was too embarrassed to tell him that Song Nan had always been by my side, including when I was in the Special Investigation Division. I don''t believe that Lu Qinglang''s family is safer than the Special Investigation Department!


    I don''t know if Song Nan is here now, but I don''t think he is. Previously, when Chen Xing told him to follow me, no matter what goal it was, I had already toyed with him for an entire night. It might not be good for him to leave behind money to leave, but I felt that he would no longer make things difficult for me.


    "I have the enchantment my master set up for me in my room. If it was not for me and my permission, I wouldn''t have been able to enter anything else."


    Oh, he sounded so awesome. I complimented him and his master in passing. Then, I shamelessly asked Lu Qinglang, "In the future, do I have to live in this room?"


    Lu Qinglang reached out and grabbed my little fat face as he jokingly scolded, "Your skin, even the city walls aren''t as thick as you!"


    I patted his hand with all my might. He remained unmoved and continued to mock me. "No, that''s not right. The corner of the city wall is not as thick as your skin!"


    ''This person is really ¡­ I gave up on him. If he likes me, then so be it. Anyway, it''s not that painful. Perhaps my face is really a bit thick ¡­ ''


    Seeing that I didn''t resist anymore, Lu Qinglang probably felt that it was meaningless and let go of me.


    I rubbed my pained face and asked Lu Qinglang, "Did you find anything useful today?"


    "Nope." Lu Qinglang shook his head. At first, I thought I had gotten away with it, but who knew that Lu Qinglang would still ask me, "Who is that man from last night? Why did you go with him?! "


    Unable to avoid it, I thought for a moment before replying, "I just followed him because I saw how handsome he was."


    "Handsome?" Lu Qinglang didn''t quite understand this phrase.


    The generation gap, generation gap! I explained, "Meaning he''s good-looking."


    This answer seemed to shock Lu Qinglang a little. His face instantly darkened, "You didn''t chase me away because I ¡­ Am I not handsome? "


    This misunderstanding is a bit too big. Lu Qinglang''s skin is indeed very good-looking. But if this misunderstanding can make him behave, I don''t mind if he continues to misunderstand, so I immediately nodded. "You''re not the one I like."


    Lu Qinglang bit his lips and looked at me. He felt wronged and a little helpless. In the end, he opened his mouth and said, "That man is not an ordinary person."


    Of course I know this, he is not just an ordinary person, he is also a ghost, a thousand years old pervert!


    "After he took you away, I couldn''t find you anymore. You and him went missing in an instant."

 C298

    Even if he existed more than ten years before me, this still wouldn''t change the fact that Song Nan is a thousand-year-old ghost. Lu Qinglang can''t even beat that cultivator''s senior brother, so it''s normal for him to not be able to follow Song Nan.


    Furthermore, according to what Song Nan said, he was still there when we forced him to confess to us. Based on this alone, it would be easy for Song Nan to instantly kill Lu Qinglang.


    "How did you track me?" I pretended not to know. "I can''t just follow him and disappear into thin air, can I?"


    Lu Qinglang actually nodded his head, "When he walked to your side, you all disappeared."


    When Song Nan spoke to me, those street girls rolled their eyes at me as well. Therefore, only Lu Qinglang was unable to see me and Song Nan.


    This matter was very normal, but thinking about it, I couldn''t help but feel a little scared.


    Even though I knew that to Song Nan, I was just a stranger who had spent a night with him, I still treated him as if we had known each other for a long time ¡­ Love.


    Songnan Defensive Lu Qinglang, not because he with me, but I with Lu Qinglang.


    Song Nan was a little silly now, but he was even weirder. I couldn''t figure out what he was going to do. Those invited by Chen Xing were all extremely strange.


    The first one, who followed me the entire way, didn''t make a move. In the end, he went on a rampage to defeat the demons and exterminate the devils.


    Those two Immortal cultivators wanted to get rid of me. In the end, one was caught and one was blown up.


    Then there was Song Nan, who disappeared after a night''s sleep ¡­


    So, Chen Xing is teasing me?


    Seeing me in a daze, Lu Qinglang waved his hand in front of me: "Hello, Eldest Miss, Eldest Young Madam, what are you thinking about?"


    I looked at Lu Qinglang. He was pretending to be relaxed, but there was a deep sense of worry in his eyes. He suddenly felt that lying to him was a bit shameful.


    After twisting and turning for a while, I finally decided to bite the bullet. I then asked Lu Qinglang, "Lu Qinglang, I''ll tell you something. Do you believe me?"


    Lu Qinglang was probably amused by my serious look, smiling as he retorted, "Do I not believe you?"


    "That''s good. I didn''t tell the truth just now. Actually, that person from yesterday was my husband."


    Lu Qinglang''s smile froze on his face. His mouth opened and closed a few times before he finally asked, "Someone?"


    He chose the most crucial question, and that''s what I was most hesitant to tell him. Being able to say that was already his limit. As for the matter of Song Nan being a thousand-year-old ghost, I still feel like I can''t say it.


    "Nonsense, I''ve already gotten married and given birth to a child. Do you think that he might not be human?"


    Lu Qinglang wasn''t taken away by my excuse. He coldly snorted, "Who said you can''t give birth to a ghost?"


    "You seem to understand it very well. Then, don''t you know that if a person gives birth to a child, it would be eaten by the child they gave birth to?" In any case, Lu Qinglang didn''t know whether I was born or not. I don''t have any in my stomach right now, so he had to believe me.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Qinglang said with certainty, "You have never been born before!"


    "Huh? "Don''t think that just because I''m young and beautiful that I haven''t had a child and have a child doesn''t have anything to do with my face." I earnestly taught him: "Young people shouldn''t be so self-righteous. Don''t tell me you know better than me that I didn''t have children?"


    "After giving birth, the pelvis will grow in diameter and, correspondingly, the stock will grow in size." Lu Qinglang ignored me and looked behind me, saying a little disdainfully, "That is fat on your body, not a pelvis that has been bulged. Also, you''re a little late! No! "Uuu!"


    Assi! If the tiger doesn''t show off, you''ll think I''m a hellokitty!


    I will accept the extra weight on my waist, but I really can''t stand the last three words: "Pui! Last night my husband said my ass feels good! How can it not rise! "


    Lu Qinglang had a carefree look on his face as he mocked me, "Your fierce and spicy appearance is like a shrew who has had a baby and will not blush even when discussing her buttocks with other men. "But you never gave birth."


    After hearing what he said, I felt like I had overreacted and grumbled back, "Can''t I give birth by caesarean section?"


    "You don''t have a scar on your stomach, where did you cut it off? Arms? "Brain?"


    I touched my belly. There really wasn''t anything there, but how did Lu Qinglang know about it?! Perhaps he lied to me, but I still had to continue to quibble, "There''s a scar! "Men and women shouldn''t get too close to each other. It''s not like I can tear off my clothes ¡­"


    Lu Qinglang suddenly pushed me onto the bed and leaned on me. Before I could react, his hand had already reached me.


    I feel like my whole body has turned to stone. There has never been a man other than Song Nan who was so intimate with me. What happened yesterday has already exceeded my scope of acceptance. Today, Lu Qinglang actually ¡­


    He ran his hand over my stomach and asked me with a smile, "Where''s yours? Don''t talk about it, your belly feels really... "Ahhh!"


    The last sound was from him screaming, because I kicked at his weakest spot. This man knows how to kick his face even better than I do!


    "The most venomous woman''s heart!" Lu Qinglang screamed miserably for a long time before leaving with those words.


    If people don''t offend me, then I won''t offend them. If people offend me, then I''ll give them three points, but if people still offend me, hehe, I''ll cut off all ties!


    What caused Lu Qinglang to cause trouble was already tiring to the point that I was physically and mentally exhausted. Also, in my heart, Lu Qinglang''s position dropped from "this bastard" to "this grandson".


    If he dares to do this again, I will make sure he dies without descendants!


    After playing with my phone for a while, I was a little hungry. I saw that his room had a kitchen, so I left my cell phone behind and prepared to make my own food.


    In the living room, the TV was showing the TV series that was popular at the time. The TV series would be sitting firmly in the winter and summer holidays for the next ten years, so I would have to recite all the lines.


    There was a faint aroma of food in the air. Hearing me come out, Lu Qinglang shouted, "Watch the TV first, the noodles are ready."


    It seems like this TV is for me to watch. I said that this isn''t something that Lu Qinglang would watch.


    It was because every year there was a television broadcast, but instead, I hadn''t watched it for a few years. Now, looking at it like this, I was rather touched.


    Carrying a bowl of sliced fruit on the coffee table, I sat on the cat sofa and started watching TV.


    After a few glances, Lu Qinglang''s voice sounded again, "Don''t eat too many fruits before eating lunch."


    "Got it, Auntie Lu!" I ridiculed him, but obediently put down the fruit plate.


    Lu Qinglang moved quickly. In a few minutes, he came back with two bowls of steaming hot noodles.


    "So fragrant!" How fragrant! I didn''t know you had this kind of skill! " I reached out to take the bowl, but Lu Qinglang walked around me and placed the bowl on the table: "Did you wash your hands?!" "Go quickly!"


    "It''s not like I''m scratching my face, why would I wash my hands ¡­" I said, but the seriousness on Lu Qinglang''s face told me that it was impossible to eat without washing my hands, so I had to wash my hands.

 C299

    The hand with vegetables to roll the noodles, only at home, my father on the spur of the moment will do it, from when I was young I can count the number of times one hand.


    Personally, I don''t much like this kind of noodles, and as a man who feeds his staple food with meat, I''m a little resistant to vegetables.


    But I don''t know why, maybe because I was hungry for too long, I actually wanted to eat a second bowl after wolfing down my noodles.


    Of course, this was because Lu Qinglang despised me. However, even though he despised me, he still went and scooped another bowl for me.


    When Lu Qinglang became serious, it was truly touching. His looks and height were perfect, his work and abilities were top-notch, only his mouth was a little cheap, and his temper was a little weird.


    After the second bowl of noodles, he finally felt satisfied.


    Lu Qinglang took the bowl and asked me, "Tomorrow, I''ll take you to buy two sets of clothes. You''re smelly."


    I took a sniff, where''s the smell?! This bastard, he won''t say good words!


    However, based on my current posture, I shouldn''t be able to go back very soon. I also need to buy some clothes. Lu Qinglang is really meticulous. If I didn''t have Song Nan, it would be hard to say if my heart would be moved.


    This was fate. It couldn''t be more accurate. He thought it was just a bit early or a bit late, but in reality, it was already a thousand miles away.


    I watched TV for a while longer, and after Lu Qinglang finished washing the dishes, I said hello to him and was about to go to bed. However, Lu Qinglang called out to me, "I didn''t expect you to come home with me.


    Taking the clothes he gave me, I went to take a bath. Pure cotton T-shirt and large boxer shorts. Since I''m not in a hurry to go out tomorrow, I can just wait until I dry myself before going out.


    I thought Lu Qinglang was going to take advantage of me, but I didn''t see him again after he came out of the bathroom and hung up his clothes.


    When I returned to my room, I was still a little worried. The others had locked the door, so it was hard to tell if he would go crazy again in the middle of the night.


    I turned toward the bed, but it wasn''t the bed that greeted me, it was a cold body. I had just finished my shower, and my skin was warmer than usual, so the familiar cold seemed even colder now.


    See, I said I can''t trust Lu Qinglang. He f * cking said this place is absolutely safe, so I should pull him over and have him explain why this thousand-year-old ghost appeared!


    "Song Nan, why are you here?" He was still unknown, so I couldn''t help but smile at him fawningly. I''m not afraid of him. I''m afraid that he might accidentally hurt me if he fails to do it on purpose. Even if he fails, he will still hate me forever.


    I''m not really afraid of him, really.


    "Shh ¡­" Suddenly, Song Nan pressed a finger to my lips, signaling me not to speak.


    I don''t know what this old fogey is up to, but I can only be obedient.


    After a few seconds, there were a few knocks on the door: "July, are you asleep?"


    Separated by the door, Lu Qinglang''s voice was a bit indistinct, giving the impression that it was very gentle.


    Song Nan shook his head, so I didn''t respond to Lu Qinglang.


    There was no sound from outside. I thought Lu Qinglang had left, but Song Nan was still frowning.


    After a long while, Lu Qinglang said in a low voice, "I''m really afraid that the one who will be eaten will be you ¡­"


    After he finished speaking, he heard the sound of his footsteps as he left.


    Song Nan put his arm around my waist and pushed with his palm. My position was reversed, and I was completely trapped between him and the bed.


    But the words he said made me want to slap him. "Did he give you money and you and him are the ones lying on this bed?"


    Looking at the bruises on his neck, I ground my teeth and stopped. The last time he was pinched, it didn''t last long before it disappeared. Why didn''t it disappear for so long this time? Could it be that in the past decade, Song Nan''s cultivation had increased by a lot? Even his IQ had increased?


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Song Nan opened his mouth and bit into my face. His face suddenly felt pain, Song Nan used too much strength, he actually managed to bite through me!


    Fortunately, my body had already been reborn and my recovery was quick. By the time I touched it with my hand, the wound had already healed.


    Song Nan''s eyes slightly narrowed before he started to pull at my clothes. I think he wanted to see if the traces he left behind yesterday were still there. Strangely, the bruises on his skin didn''t heal as quickly as the wound, but it had already been a day and had almost all faded away.


    "You really are not an ordinary person." As Song Nan spoke, his hands weren''t idle and he took off all of his clothes in two moves.


    My heart stirred. The branch can now freely enter and exit my body. Is it the same for Song Nan? When he first gave it to me, he said that there was a part of him in the branch. He also said that I gave it to him the first time I saw him ¡­


    No, if that''s the case, the branch should be on him. He should also have a branch on him!


    My absent-mindedness seemed to annoy Song Nan. He grabbed my chin with his hand and held me face to face with him. I looked at his tense face and wondered guiltily if I poked him now, would he go berserk?


    "Song Nan ¡­" I put my arms around his waist to please him, but the anger in his eyes seemed to grow.


    Seeing him like this, I also felt a bit annoyed. Didn''t he always follow me? Then he should have heard my conversation with Lu Qinglang. Then he ¡­


    I suddenly remembered, I told Lu Qinglang that Song Nan is my husband!


    CeeCee, would he mind? I could only pray that he hadn''t been following me all this time. Not only did he not mind, but if he had, would he have thought me a liar?


    "Song Nan, have you been following me?"


    "In the car ¡­"


    I heaved a sigh of relief. So I only heard it from the car. That''s good. I can explain that I was just joking with Lu Qinglang.


    Who knew he added, "And just now."


    Just now? Where could he have just gone? You just came to my room? Just arrived...


    But he pressed his lips together as if he didn''t want to say anything more. I raised my hand and held the branch out, poking it playfully at his shoulder. "Oh, don''t look like that," I said.


    I thought, there are only two things you can''t poke in, or you can''t poke in.


    However, even though the jab went in, Song Nan''s expression changed. It became very painful. I quickly withdrew the branch. How could this happen?!


    A hole appeared on Song Nan''s shoulder, and a black light flashed continuously. I reached out to cover the hole in his shoulder, but he pushed me away and rolled himself to the floor.

 C300

    "Song Nan, are you alright?!" Seeing him like this, I didn''t dare to help him anymore. If he got angry, it would be very easy for him to kill me in an instant, and I definitely wouldn''t poke a branch at him anymore.


    Song Nan held his shoulder and sat on the ground for a while before finally standing up. Luckily, the hole in his shoulder was gone.


    I tried to see his expression, but he was expressionless.


    After taking off his clothes, he returned to the bed and hugged me. However, he didn''t move. Instead, he placed his ear against the top of my heart and listened attentively to my heartbeat.


    Seeing him act this way, I had an indescribable sense of docility. I immediately pouted my tail and flew into the sky, beginning to show off. "Are you jealous?"


    Song Nan answered with a grunt but didn''t move his head away.


    It was rare for him to be so obedient. I took the opportunity to ask him, "Then why did Chen Xing want you to follow me?"


    "Kill you, of course." Song Nan answered frankly: "But I don''t want to do that anymore. I feel that you are more attractive than the offer he made."


    "What did he offer you?"


    The only thing that could move Song Nan was ¡­


    "He has what I want, but I will get it sooner or later without him giving it to me."


    Chen Xing was also dumbfounded. This thousand-year-old ghost, Song Nan, had actually caught his attention?


    However, this reminded me of something. This time, it was Chen Xing and the head. Could it be that this matter was related to Yin Tongtian?


    What kind of existence was Yin Tongtian?


    As I thought about it, I couldn''t help but ask, "Song Nan, do you know Yin Tongtian?"


    This time, Song Nan lifted his head from my heart. "How do you know that name?"


    Tsk, tsk, tsk. This made Yin Tongtian seem like a big shot. He couldn''t be a high ranking official in the Special Investigation Department right now, could he? That''s not right, Song Nan didn''t seem to be that great. He probably didn''t think much of him.


    "I know him. He owes me money. He owes me a lot. I want to settle this with him." If Yin Tongtian owed me money to repay what I owed him, I might be able to forgive him.


    "He owes you money?" Song Nan didn''t believe it, but he didn''t say it out loud. He just said: "I can take you to see him."


    Right now, according to Yin Tongtian, he probably wouldn''t admit his debt, so I generously said to Song Nan, "Okay, if you take the money back, I''ll split half with you."


    Song Nan didn''t say anything else and just quietly continued listening to my heartbeat. I closed my eyes and slept until dawn.


    When he woke up, Song Nan was no longer there. However, there were 700 yuan on the cabinet beside the bed. After all, I have to go out and buy clothes. I can''t ask Lu Qinglang to pay for it, can I?


    Walking out of the bedroom, I saw breakfast on the dining table and a note saying, "I''m going to work. I''ll pick you up after work to buy some clothes." You''re at home, don''t go running around. "


    The food was still scalding hot. He had probably just left the house as well. Plus the way he acted last night, he seemed to be avoiding me. However, looking at my clothes, I''m afraid that a lone man and a single woman would be embarrassed.


    Thinking about it this way, Lu Qinglang didn''t seem to be a bad person.


    After the meal, he washed the bowl. Looking at the clean and tidy kitchen, a single man''s home is so neat and tidy, it''s not easy to count, so I feel that Lu Qinglang must have a obsession with cleanliness.


    My clothes were dry. I changed my clothes and went out.


    I''m not going against Lu Qinglang. I''m not here for a vacation, so how could I waste the whole day at his house? Besides, Song Nan would probably follow me. He wouldn''t just stand there and watch me die, right?


    It turns out that my choice was right. I went downstairs and saw Song Nan.


    "Let me lead you to Yin Tongtian." It was clearly a tone of discussion, but after he finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Wasn''t this weirdo fine yesterday? What was going on?


    Sighing, I helplessly followed her.


    I had expected him to lead me there, but instead he led me into the underground garage.


    "You live here too?" Why can''t I believe it? Especially when he opened the door of a car, which I didn''t think was his.


    Song Nan frowned as he looked at me. "You''re so troublesome. Do you still want to find Yin Tongtian?"


    "Yes!" Afraid that he would go back on his word, I got into the car quickly.


    Song Nan didn''t seem to be proficient in starting the car. My heart turned cold as I casually asked, "Song Nan, have you ever driven a car before?"


    "Nope."


    Listen to the answer. If he hadn''t driven a car, then he definitely wouldn''t have a driver''s license. He stole the car without a license, so let''s not talk about where I would put my face if he caught me. Just looking at how Meng Yi retreated after he stepped on the car, he was already lucky that he didn''t get a car accident.


    Before he hit another car, Song Nan stopped the car in time and muttered, "I think it''s very easy for him to drive, isn''t it?"


    He had just watched Lu Qinglang fight yesterday and had even dared to do so today.


    Song Nan tossed and turned for a long time, as if he had given up. His hands grabbed the steering wheel, but he did not move.


    This old geezer wasn''t driving a car, but a trailer!


    I don''t know why, but I was suddenly annoyed, amused, and pleased to see him in such a state, and I wished I had met him like this in the first place.


    "Song Nan, you don''t have to do this." I reached out my hand, and I held it. "Besides, the people who lost their cars after we drove away would definitely be in a hurry."


    Song Nan glanced at me, then made the car stop. "It''s quite far. Are you going there?"


    Song Nan had no idea what a bus was, he only knew how to get there. I thought about the journey. The severity of the situation was such that Song Nan had to give up on the car.


    Then I led Song Nan to the bicycle garage and picked out a bicycle that looked as if it could support both of us. I had seen a bicycle on the street, and I assumed it could carry people by itself.


    With Song Nan, he did not have to worry about unlocking the car, and bicycles were the easiest for him.


    Sitting in the back seat with his arm around Song Nan''s waist, he experienced the feeling of a young girl. When I was a child in the countryside, I used to ride the bicycle of my brother next door, but I didn''t know what cycling emotions were then. By the time I knew, there was no cycling that could carry me anymore.


    He pressed his face against Song Nan''s back and felt his muscles contract and relax. What kind of mysterious existence was this? In a thousand years, without any heartbeat or breathing, what had he experienced? Who did he have in his heart?


    I want to see the world you see. I want to see the scene in your dream. I had never understood what that meant, and now I knew how powerless I could be.

 C301

    After Song Nan brought me to the place, I was really speechless.


    Song Nan followed behind and carried me into his backyard. None of the guards came to stop him.


    I thought there was something wrong with that, but I couldn''t say what.


    Song Nan stopped the car, and after getting off, he suddenly grabbed my hand. "If you act very intimate with me, the success rate of settling debts can be increased a lot."


    At that time, I wanted to get more information from Song Nan, but Yin Tongtian hasn''t done anything yet. Who knows, he might even think I''m crazy.


    "Song Nan, is Yin Tongtian married?" Yin Tongtian is the senior brother of senior brother Zhuang Ming. I heard from him that they grew up together, and now that it''s been more than ten years, Yin Tongtian should ¡­ About ten years old?


    Oh my god! I asked a very idiotic question. How could a child of about ten years old possibly get married?


    Moreover, what can a 10-year-old child do in a special investigation office?


    Thankfully, Song Nan did not suspect anything and just said, "Not yet."


    But when Song Nan showed me to Yin Tongtian, I realized that my father''s thoughts were too simple. The Yin Tongtian standing in front of me wasn''t the one I knew, but an elegant man around 30 years old, very much like the gentle scum of some silly white and sweet TV dramas.


    "You''re here." Yin Tongtian greeted Song Nan with a smile. He knew Song Nan very well, and wasn''t surprised at all.


    Song Nan wasn''t so courteous to Yin Tongtian, he immediately said, "My girlfriend said you owe her money. How much do you owe her? Hurry up and repay it!"


    Assi, this Song Nan, I''m really not used to it. I haven''t even thought about what it is yet, but he just told me everything. He didn''t leave me any buffer time at all.


    Yin Tongtian froze for a moment. It was obvious that he was wary of Song Nan. He thought Song Nan had picked a fight with him. He politely said, "If I remember correctly, this is the first time I''ve met my sister-in-law, right?"


    Sister-in-law? This form of address is mine! Although he did not look old, but just by looking at his face, he seemed a lot older than Song Nan. He called me sister-in-law, meaning to call me Brother Song Nan, but I can''t call someone with a face younger than mine ''older sister''.


    "Breach the bill?" How could Song Nan listen to him speak like that? He just said, "It''s best that you pay your debt honestly today. Otherwise, I''ll show you what I can do."


    Song Nan''s current performance was that of a naughty child. However, I felt that he knew that Yin Tongtian didn''t owe me money, so it was more like he was defending me.


    Yin Tongtian was also helpless. "Fine, fine, just treat it as me owing sister-in-law money. Sister-in-law, how much do I owe you?"


    Judging from Yin Tongtian''s current appearance, he is definitely a vengeful person. I suddenly understood, he can''t possibly have a grudge against me right now, right?


    Thinking about this, my confidence that I had pretended to be as strong as Song Nan weakened by 70%. I cautiously asked him: "How much do you think I owe him?"


    Yin Tongtian held himself back, but luckily he didn''t laugh. If he did, it would be really awkward.


    "Sister-in-law, do you think that it''s okay for you to owe me a thousand?"


    I looked at Song Nan. His face was still serious, as if he didn''t know anything. I understood that he wasn''t stupid now, at least he was smarter than me.


    Seeing that Song Nan did not object, I nodded my head: "I can."


    Yin Tongtian also nodded, "Okay, I''ll have someone to get the money right now. Please take a seat."


    Song Nan and I sat on the sofa. Song Nan let go of my hand and put his arm around my waist. He didn''t mind love at all, and of course I didn''t mind either. My body went limp and I leaned against him.


    The more time they spent together, the more they felt that he wasn''t a ghost, but rather a piece of beautiful jade. If only he were mine.


    Yin Tongtian flicked the jade token on the table and said, "Little Lu, go get 1000 yuan and take it to my office."


    Little Lu? Could it be Lu Qinglang?


    Furthermore, I remember that something''s wrong there. Not to mention the familiarity of Song Nan and Yin Tongtian, just the security guards recognized Song Nan. Lu Qinglang should have also seen Song Nan before, right?


    Could it be that he knew Song Nan was here, so he did this to me?


    But it didn''t make sense!


    I went around to a difficult problem and couldn''t think of an answer. I stayed in Song Nan''s embrace and closed my eyes. Things have come to this point, and it''s not as if I can do anything I want to do, so I might as well let nature take its course.


    It was indeed Lu Qinglang who brought the money. Song Nan put his arm around my waist and I glanced at his expression, like a kid who has gotten candy. He seemed to be secretly delighted and was showing off. Sigh, I really lost to Song Nan who was in such a sorry state. The relationship between me and Lu Qinglang was cleaner than clear water.


    Lu Qinglang didn''t even look at us as he respectfully passed the money to Yin Tongtian. "Teacher, this is a total of 1000 yuan."


    "Alright, sorry for troubling you. Little Lu, hurry up and go back to work." Yin Tongtian didn''t have any intention of introducing him, so after receiving the money, he let Lu Qinglang leave.


    When Lu Qinglang left, his gaze swept over me. It was faint, and a little sad.


    I felt a little guilty when he looked at me. Although he didn''t perform well, he was still very considerate. He told me not to run around and even brought me to his clothes. But not only did I run away, I even ran in front of him.


    However, there was a pot of vinegar that was beginning to bubble around me, and I could only care about what I cared about the most.


    After Lu Qinglang left, Yin Tongtian took the money and personally delivered it to me. His eyes were filled with a clear smile, and he probably didn''t care about this 1000.


    He held the money in his hand like he was holding a fire. How did I come up with such a rotten idea?! Better to provoke a gentleman than to offend a vile character. Sigh! I am suffering for my own deeds!]


    When Song Nan saw me accept the money, he asked me, "Does he still owe me anything else?"


    Look at him, if I say yes, he''ll force Yin Tongtian to take it out.


    I hastily shook my head. It''s good that there''s one misunderstanding. I don''t know how I''ll offend him in the future.


    After confirming that I didn''t have anything else I wanted (Big Mist), Song Nan embraced me with satisfaction and stood up. He said to Yin Tongtian, "Tell that person who just brought the money to send me back to the city. I''m in a bit of a hurry."


    Ai? I didn''t expect Song Nan to say something like that. I didn''t understand, but I didn''t even have the qualifications to speak.


    "Okay, Little Lu should be fine by now." With that, Yin Tongtian called Lu Qinglang over.


    Yin Tongtian repeatedly told Lu Qinglang to deliver us safely to the city. I felt that it was a little unnecessary. If we intentionally exaggerated like this, we would be in danger of flattering him. He looked at Lu Qinglang, suppressing his displeasure.

 C302

    Even if a person could disguise it, it was impossible to disguise the unique temperament of a person.


    Just like the current Lu Qinglang, even though he appeared to be obedient on the surface, the atmosphere around him was expressing his displeasure.


    As for Yin Tongtian, he was born to be proud of himself. Thus, right now, I have sufficient reasons to suspect that Yin Tongtian is not the person I know.


    However, it''s hard to say. Yin Tongtian has lied to me so many times.


    When Lu Qinglang went to get the car, Song Nan and I said coquettishly, "Song Nan, I still want to ride on your bike."


    "I''m tired of riding." Song Nan''s face was full of innocence, but who the hell would believe his lies? How could he be tired?


    I continued to find excuses. "But we still have to change the bike back, so that we can borrow it to repay the debt. It won''t be difficult to borrow it again ¡­"


    "It''s fine, it won''t be difficult to borrow next time. Besides, who said they wouldn''t return it? " After Song Nan finished speaking, he waved at Lu Qinglang who had just arrived and pointed at the bicycle, "Bring it back."


    He opened the trunk and lifted the bike to put it in. Song Nan opened the door for me to sit in and shouted to Lu Qinglang, "It''s not safe like that. The trunk can''t be closed and my bike might fall off halfway."


    Everything, is this Song Nan?


    Lu Qinglang asked Song Nan what he was going to do. Song Nan insisted that Lu Qinglang tie the car up to the car before getting into the car and sitting beside me in satisfaction.


    When the car started up, I could see Lu Qinglang''s eyes in the rearview mirror. He should be able to see my eyes, too.


    I looked at Lu Qinglang apologetically, but he didn''t meet my gaze.


    However, Song Nan started to get restless. He opened his mouth and asked me, "In July, I want to buy a house. Where do you think I should buy a house from?"


    This was the typical example of burning away money. What kind of house would a ghost buy? And how did he know my name was July? Did Lu Qinglang call for me last night? Did he remember?


    "Song Nan, you can stop buying a house now." I patiently coaxed him, "It''s not like you need to live here."


    Song Nan was a little unhappy and did not speak again.


    Lu Qinglang began to speak, "In July, although Chen Xing is a Hong Kong citizen, his business is still on this side of the mainland. I''ve checked and found that he invested a lot, but he controls the transportation side."


    "And then?" I don''t understand a bit, low IQ can only be anxious.


    "Zhu Cheng Huang was sent to transport the goods. I checked and found that he is in Chen Xing''s company. And he is someone that Chen Xing has his eyes on." "I think he targeted you because you were living at Zhu Cheng''s house ¡­" Lu Qinglang was indeed a police officer. And since he said that in front of Song Nan, he probably wanted to test it out.


    Look at my brain, wasn''t it Zhu Cheng''s boss who let him pat me? Furthermore, I thought that the one following me that day was sent by Zhu Cheng''s boss. Why did I completely forget about it when I said that it was Chen Xing?!


    I''ve said that I was pregnant for three years, but I didn''t succeed in my pregnancy.


    "How about ¡­" I made a bold decision. "Shall we go to Chen Xing now?"


    My suggestion stunned both the man and the ghost. This is probably the first time they''ve seen someone as foolish as this. How embarrassing!


    "Anyway, he definitely came for me. I don''t feel guilty about anything in my life, and I''m definitely not afraid of knocking on the door!" The more I said, the more excited I got. "I can''t beat him myself, so what about you two? With the two of you here, who can hurt me? "


    Saying this, I was really looking forward to seeing Chen Xing. Of the people he hired to follow me, one was eaten by ghosts, one was exploded, one was locked up, and one was betrayed.


    Seeing such an ending, would Chen Xing be angered to the point of vomiting blood?


    Satisfied with my idea, I began to grind Song Nan. "Song Nan, let''s go see Chen Xing first."


    However, Song Nan didn''t care about this suggestion: "Just a bad old man, what''s there to look at?"


    "Go take a look, I want him to personally tell me why he is following me!"


    Song Nan still did not agree. Lu Qinglang opened his mouth, "I also mentioned that we should go see Chen Xing, hiding is not an option. He can even invite an expert like you. If he invites someone stronger, wouldn''t July be dangerous?"


    I nodded to Lu Qinglang, but my heart was a little frantic. Because in my memory, I didn''t tell Lu Qinglang that Songnan was invited by Chen Xing. Furthermore, I said that Song Nan is my husband. Just which man would help another man monitor his wife?


    So, how did Lu Qinglang know that Song Nan was also invited by Chen Xing? Or was he testing Song Nan?


    Song Nan did not hold back and replied, "I can defeat the other people he invited with just a little finger."


    Look at how arrogant he was, he was actually so shameless! However, he had made it very clear that as long as it was a person, who would be able to defeat him?


    "Song Nan, didn''t you say that Chen Xing had what you needed? I can help you snatch it! " I am not boasting about this. I have already helped him snatch away the boxes. Right now, snatching away the boxes is as easy as taking out an item from my bag to me.


    Unable to bear my pressure, Song Nan fell silent. Silence was a tacit agreement. Needless to say, Lu Qinglang drove towards Chen Xing''s house.


    Chen Xing''s house wasn''t far from Zhu Cheng''s, and from the outside of his building, he could see the windows of Zhu Cheng''s house. I''ve seen Chen Xing''s back when I was outside Zhu Cheng''s house, but I have no impression of his face. Thus, I felt an indescribable unease in my heart when I came to see him.


    Lu Qinglang led the way in front, leading us towards Chen Xing''s house.


    Song Nan held my hand and leisurely followed behind Lu Qinglang. I felt that Lu Qinglang was a little pitiful. I wanted to say something to break this awkward atmosphere. "Lu Qinglang, did Chen Xing go to work today?"


    Lu Qinglang had already investigated everything and immediately replied, "Probably not. He''s mainly in charge of the dispatching of personnel. Plus, their company doesn''t have a fixed office space, so Chen Xing''s home is where they work right now."


    So it was still like that. It seemed like the current Chen Xing had yet to get rich!


    I turned to Song Nan. "Do you need to hide? After all, you promised him that you would appear before him like this with me, okay? "


    Song Nan shook his head indifferently, "It''s fine, he didn''t know what I looked like before, and will not know in the future."


    It doesn''t matter to him, and there''s no point in arguing with him.


    The house on this side was also an old building. There was no elevator on the lower floor. Lu Qinglang led us up to the third floor. "This building is a duplex structure, and the third and fourth floors are Chen Xing''s home."

 C303

    "What are we going to say when we see him?" I really haven''t seen Chen Xing before. If this Chen Xing is really related to Yin Tongtian, then I wouldn''t be able to see it either.


    "Idiot!" Lu Qinglang turned around and rolled his eyes at me, but he replied very seriously, "Only the two of us know what happened to Zhu Cheng Huang. I''ll tell Chen Xing that Zhu Cheng Huang went missing, and Zhu Cheng''s last contact is him, so I need to find him to investigate some matters."


    For some reason, I felt that when Lu Qinglang said "the two of them", he deliberately emphasized on his words.


    Sigh! With status, it was easy to do anything. Unlike me, I don''t even have an ID right now.


    "Also, you two don''t need to go up later." Lu Qinglang cast a sideways glance at Song Nan, "Chen Xing knows Song Nan. If you two go, who knows what he''ll think."


    "Chen Xing knows Song Nan, but he doesn''t know me!" I protested. I didn''t even see Chen Xing''s face, "Besides, I''ve been staying at Zhu Cheng''s house for the past two days. If you bring me along, he might feel guilty and say something!"


    Most of all, I was curious about what he looked like. If you don''t let me have a look at your house when we reach it, you will die with everlasting regret.


    Lu Qinglang thought for a moment and reluctantly agreed.


    Song Nan didn''t comment on this matter, but I could feel that he was a little unhappy. Look at his tight side face, this old ghost who doesn''t have an ID like me, I don''t know what''s so bad about it.


    When I reached the bottom floor of Chen Xing''s house, Song Nan let me go and leaned against the tree at the entrance of the building. It''s rare to see him being so good, but there must be something wrong with being good. I have to be wary of him.


    I went to Chen Xing''s house with Lu Qinglang. Lu Qinglang knocked on the door very politely. After the door, there was a reply: "Who is it?"


    Lu Qinglang directly replied with two words: "Police."


    Hearing this response, the door quickly opened. The man who stuck his head out looked to be around 30 years old, and his age was about the same as Chen Xing.


    Chen Xing opened the door, but was very cautious. He leaned his body out and asked while sticking to the door, "Police, why are you looking for me?"


    "Do you know Zhu Cheng Huang?"


    Chen Xing was stunned for a moment before replying, "I do. The employee in my company is also a team leader."


    From his hesitation, I felt that he probably didn''t know that Zhu Cheng Huang had disappeared. But strangely, he didn''t seem to have any particular feelings when he saw me. Or had he never seen me at all?


    This is possible, he might have someone follow the person who left Zhu Cheng''s house, but he might not have seen me. Furthermore, the person in the photo that Zhu Cheng took is also not my current appearance.


    "Zhu Cheng Huang went missing, did you know that?" Lu Qinglang''s voice was straightforward and fierce. As expected of a police officer, his momentum was truly awesome.


    "He''s missing? "Impossible!" Chen Xing frowned in disbelief. "He shouldn''t have ¡­"


    He hadn''t finished speaking, but it could be seen that he was even monitoring Zhu Cheng. Zhu Cheng had been eaten by a head at home. Of course, he would think that Zhu Cheng was still at home.


    However, I noticed that there was something wrong with Chen Xing. He was sticking close to the door, sticking out most of his body, and maintaining this strange posture all the time. It would definitely be very tiring for him to maintain this posture for a long time, even if he didn''t want us to go in.


    "When was the last time you saw Zhu Cheng Huang? Where did you see it? Did Zhu Cheng Huang tell you anything that might be related to his disappearance? " I reached behind him for my cell phone and sent him a text.


    "I think there''s something wrong with Chen Xing. Is he tired? Or do you want to hide something? "


    Lu Qinglang read the text message, reached behind his back, and shook his hand at me, telling me not to act rashly.


    Chen Xing started to say that he went to look for Zhu Cheng that day. There was no meaning in listening to him, so I started to study Chen Xing''s pose.


    From the part of his torso that was exposed, it felt as if his body had almost twisted at a right angle. This feeling was very similar to that of a reptile ¡ª a snake!


    Plus Chen Xing very agile but sinister eyes, I can''t help but to raise the back of the cool, a little hair.


    I think Lu Qinglang will definitely be able to find out what I''ve discovered. I just don''t know how he''ll deal with it.


    After Chen Xing finished speaking, Lu Qinglang nodded, "Okay, then can we go into your house and take a look?"


    "Isn''t that too inconvenient?" Chen Xing rejected without even thinking. "Zhu Cheng is not here, so it wouldn''t make sense for you to enter my house and search, no?"


    "Don''t worry, I just want to borrow your bathroom." Lu Qinglang explained, "Before I came and I had too much water, now I have to pee a little."


    "Sorry, my family has a germaphobia, they do not accept to let strangers borrow the bathroom."


    "As far as I know, you don''t have a family, and your home is the location of your company. Your employees gather at your house during meetings, so how can you not let strangers borrow your bathroom?" Lu Qinglang sneered and stared at Chen Xing. "Or should I say, what are you hiding?"


    "If you want to add to your crimes, then why bother doing so?" Chen Xing also did not show weakness: "I''m sorry, my family does not welcome the police until we have the warrant and evidence to hunt them down!"


    With that, Chen Xing closed the door.


    Looking at the tightly shut door, I had no other choice, so I asked Lu Qinglang, "What do we do now? Shall we go back? "


    "Go back? How is that possible? " Lu Qinglang raised his hand, conjuring out his Broken Moon Saber and hacked towards the door.


    I thought he would be like my branch, which meant he had done no good.


    However, when his blade touched the door, a yellow light flashed on it. The blade did not cause any damage to the door plate, instead, some gas began to seep out from the blade.


    Lu Qinglang retracted his saber and looked at the originally sharp blade.


    Was this Chen Xing that strong?


    But Lu Qinglang and I didn''t want to give up. The more it was like this, the more we wanted to know what Chen Xing was hiding. And why he was following me.


    We looked at each other and understood each other''s thoughts. We were thinking the same thing. Now that things had come to this, we could only get Song Nan to help us.


    Lu Qinglang had already chopped away with his saber. This was equivalent to tearing apart his face. At this time, he no longer needed to worry about exposing himself.


    When we got downstairs, Song Nan was leaning against a tree, staring blankly. When he saw us get down, he came up to us. He naturally took my hand and turned to leave.


    Lu Qinglang gave me a look. He definitely wouldn''t be able to speak properly, so it''s up to me.


    "Song Nan, do me a favor." I gently shook his hand and gently said, "We can''t beat that Chen Xing, so please help us."


    Song Nan looked at me, and the displeasure in his eyes deepened. Aiyo, my ancestor, why is your emotions more and more unfathomable now?


    I continued to act cute. "Song Nan, can you help? "How about it?"


    Song Nan''s face was extremely tense. He couldn''t help but grind his teeth as he asked, "How did I end up helping you guys?" Who''s you guys? "


    I instantly understood why this ancestor was so angry. It turned out that it was because of "us."


    "Aiya, what I just said was easy going. It should be us helping that stupid police officer, Lu Qinglang." It was much harder to coax than a child. "Song Nan, let''s help him!"


    This time, Song Nan''s face revealed an expression of satisfaction. He slightly raised his chin and proudly said: "Speak, what do you want me to do?"


    I gave Lu Qinglang a look, telling him to quickly speak up while this ancestor is in a good mood. Lu Qinglang was also a little displeased, but there was no other way. He could only reluctantly say, "Help us open up Chen Xing''s house."


    Seeing Lu Qinglang''s attitude, Song Nan was actually happy. He really didn''t know where the G points were.


    We returned to Chen Xing''s house. Song Nan looked at the door and proudly asked Lu Qinglang, "You can''t open this broken door?"


    Lu Qinglang could not refute her words, so he could only bear with it and nod.


    Song Nan curled his lips, and I saw two big words written on his face: "Weak chicken."


    "So many simple things!" Song Nan proudly said. Seeing that Lu Qinglang''s face was filled with dark clouds, he said to me, "July, watch me."


    After Song Nan finished speaking, he didn''t take out any weapon and directly kicked towards the door.

 C304

    Song Nan''s kick was quite useful. The yellow light on the door flashed for a bit, but it was unable to block Song Nan and was kicked away.


    Handsome, neat, perfect score!


    I gave Song Nan a thumbs-up and followed Lu Qinglang inside.


    Maybe it''s because we came with Song Nan, so Chen Xing wasn''t prepared for it. The reason he said he wasn''t on guard was because he was ¡­ A bath?


    Or he was soaking, because it had to be a box! I''ve seen this box before. At that time, Yin Tongtian and I were in that cave by the sea, and the fake box was exactly the same as this one!


    The baby is unhappy! The baby is getting a little emotional! No matter if this Chen Xing is the same later one, I feel that this person in front of me is definitely involved with Yin Tongtian!


    So angry! So angry! How can Yin Tongtian treat me like this?


    Chen Xing froze when he saw us, but even so, he was not as shocked as the f * cking mud horses in my heart!


    "How did you get in?"


    I looked back and saw that Song Nan had followed him in, but Chen Xing didn''t seem to be able to see him.


    "I just pushed open the door and entered!" Lu Qinglang walked towards the box as he spoke. Chen Xing looked at Lu Qinglang nervously, as if hesitating whether to run away or not.


    Song Nan stood against the wall. It seemed that he had no intention of attacking. I was confused and curious. Besides, I didn''t care whether Chen Xing wore clothes or not, so I chased after Lu Qinglang.


    "You''re trespassing!" Chen Xing curled up in the water. The water was clear, but we could only see the part where Chen Xing appeared. We couldn''t see anything under the water.


    Lu Qinglang laughed evilly and said, "Mr. Chen, you don''t have to worry about this. I''m a police officer!"


    I looked at the box and saw that the lid wasn''t there. I didn''t know if it had been put away or if it hadn''t been there at all.


    Lu Qinglang quickly reached Chen Xing''s side. Now, neither of them had any plans to communicate with each other. Lu Qinglang reached out to grab Chen Xing''s shoulder, wanting to pull him out. But Chen Xing cleverly dodged it.


    One of them grabbed while the other dodged. During this process, Chen Xing''s upper body would at most be exposed, and he wouldn''t sink below the surface. But it wasn''t easy for Lu Qinglang to catch him either.


    I suddenly thought, what would happen if I pushed Chen Xing into the water?!


    I gave Lu Qinglang a look and Lu Qinglang forced Chen Xing to my side. Chen Xing probably thought that I had no possibility of pulling him out, so he wasn''t prepared for me.


    But being unable to pull it out didn''t mean I couldn''t hold it down. I reached out towards his head.


    "No!" Song Nan suddenly shouted, but my hand was already on Chen Xing''s head.


    Hearing Song Nan''s voice, I turned my head and asked him, "What?"


    In that instant, the distance between Song Nan and me suddenly widened. I knew that it wasn''t him who retreated, but I who was pulled away by something.


    Soon, I entered a completely dark environment. I had the feeling that my body was surrounded by water, but I could no longer feel my breath.


    I tried, and the only thing I could move was my eyes. They didn''t even seem to be there, and all I could see was darkness.


    Soon, I felt something touch my lips.


    It was cool and slippery, going in through the lips and then through the teeth and filling the mouth.


    Assi! What dirty stuff? What was he trying to do? If I wasn''t unable to move, I would have vomited by now!


    What was even more terrifying was that this thing was still stuck in Wang Quan''s throat, making it feel extremely uncomfortable!


    I was completely flustered. What should I do? I can''t call Song Nan, he can''t even find me, how can he come to save me!


    What should I do?! What should I do?!


    Nine dragons? No, I can''t move right now, how can I summon them!


    It''s better to beg than to beg. I can only try the branch. Closing my eyes, I let myself feel where the branches were.


    It was the first time, but I quickly found the branch and maneuvered it to attack the filth. The branch did manage to deflate a little under the attack of the branch.


    Before he could rejoice, the dirty thing had wrapped the branch within and continued to charge forward. WTF? Are you playing with me?


    Just as I felt the thing in my stomach, it stopped.


    Then I felt it begin to swallow. So is it eating what''s left of my stomach? So disgusting!


    After a few bites, it suddenly stopped moving, and then I felt as if it had suddenly shrunk, and my body could move. Was it the branches that helped?


    Now that the branches were free to move around again, I reached out and pulled the shriveled, dry, dirty thing out of my mouth, but instead of throwing it away, I grabbed it in my hand and tried to go upstream.


    There was almost no buoyancy in the water, but because there was no buoyancy, it could move in any direction. I didn''t know which way to turn, what position I was in now, just choosing my head based on my instinctive fear of water.


    A cold hand grabbed my foot before I could swim. Water ghost? Oh, I hate water ghosts. I swear, water ghosts are the ugliest and most disgusting ghosts I''ve ever seen!


    Not daring to look back, I used my other foot to kick my hand, causing my other foot to be caught.


    I patted my head. The more I mess up, the more I don''t have enough intelligence. If I want something like a water ghost, I should be on a branch!


    I grabbed the stick knife and slashed at the hands that held my feet.


    But I underestimated the number of hands, and for a while countless hands grabbed my arm, and my father retracted the branch, and let it come straight out of the arm to poke at my arm, but there were too many hands, and as soon as that hand was pricked off, the next one immediately stuck, endlessly.


    I struggled for a moment, then gave up and let them pull me in one direction.


    I don''t know where I''m going to be pulled, but I don''t think I''ll be dead for a while.


    After being pulled for a long time, those hands suddenly disappeared, but without them, I still rushed forward at a very fast speed.


    I saw an empty ball in front of me, an empty ball in the water, and there was a person in it. I think that must be the person who asked me to come!


    Finally, I hit the ball and rushed in.


    The man rushed in and held me, stopping me.


    I looked at my body first. There wasn''t any moisture on my body. That wasn''t real water before.


    I pushed the person who was hugging me over, and just when I wanted to make the first move and curse, I opened my mouth and couldn''t say anything, because that person, no, it should be that ghost, it was actually Song Nan!


    My first reaction is ¡ª Song Nan was also caught?


    No, no, no! Song Nan was definitely stronger than Chen Xing. How could he be caught? Isn''t this Song Nan?


    Whether or not he''s really Song Nan, I have to ask, "Why are you here?"


    "I thought you were just there to watch the show. I didn''t expect you to make a move." Song Nan was also helpless. After all, normal people would think that I wouldn''t interfere: "I couldn''t find you, so I jumped in to find you."


    The reason is very moving, but I was sent by those "water ghost" like things, I don''t think he can move the local gangsters in here just by going in here.


    Even if he was truly powerful.


    However, I didn''t say it out loud. I was still in a relatively dangerous environment, and as long as I was underwater, I couldn''t afford to be petty.


    If he is really Song Nan, then I will just follow him. If he isn''t Song Nan, I''ll have to stabilize him and see what his purpose is.


    All I had to do was follow him and follow him, so it was foolish of me to say my doubts now.


    True Song Nan would be heartbroken, and the fake Song Nan would turn angry from embarrassment. Either way, I''m the only one who''s down.


    "Then how do we get out?" I asked Song Nan, taking his arm. He was very leisurely being held by my arm, but there wasn''t much difference compared to before. In fact, I hoped from the bottom of my heart that he was real.


    Song Nan frowned and said: "I was thinking about how to find you and I really didn''t know how to take you out."


    I was a bit speechless. Since when did this big brother ignore the situation? Did I infect him with mental retardation?

 C305

    "I''ll try." After Song Nan finished speaking, I felt as though our bubble had started to move. It should be in the direction where those hands had pushed me earlier.


    Seeing Song Nan''s serious face, I felt a little awkward. For the time being, I could not find a topic to discuss with him, nor did I know what to say. When we were at home, we rarely went out of the bedroom together. And I play on my cell phone. He reads.


    But now, all that''s left is us two big eyes and small eyes. If I took out my phone to play with at this time, uh, the situation would be too wrong.


    There were many reasons why he loved someone. Because he was handsome, because he was good, because his heart was moved, because love was born over time.


    Then why did I love him?


    Do I love him? Because he was handsome? Because of love?


    As I looked at Song Nan''s face, my mind began to churn with thoughts. I realized that I had no reason to love him, and that I had never done anything worth touching because I loved him.


    Between us, there is nothing but use, use, deception, deception.


    This discovery makes me a little sad, who doesn''t want the whole "wish for a human heart, white head inseparable" object? I was such a pillow demon, but I couldn''t be honest with him.


    Ye Zichen let out a long sigh. Perhaps it really was the result of longevity.


    I saw an analysis post about the second male lead being considerate, gentle and handsome, and being more protective of the female lead than the male lead, but why did the female lead end up with the male lead?


    Putting aside the title of the male lead, the male lead would always have a intimate relationship with the female lead before the second male lead. The first reaction of a woman towards such contact was to reject it, but women all had a "first time" complex, which could not be erased.


    As these thoughts quickly flashed through my mind, Song Nan looked at my face and puzzledly asked, "Are you not feeling well? Why are you so close to tears? "


    I sniffed. It''s more important that I follow Song Nan out of the water first.


    "Nothing, I just remembered something." It seemed good to talk to him. It wasn''t as awkward as I''d imagined.


    Song Nan touched my hand that was holding his arm. After a moment of hesitation, he asked, "Do you miss your husband?"


    I slanted my eyes to look at his serious face. Suddenly, I wanted to laugh, so I replied, "That''s right. I''ve missed him. That damn bastard only knows how to bully me and die!"


    "No wonder you were so sad." Song Nan suddenly realized something, as if he cared a lot about this matter.


    "What is it? Was I sad? " At this moment, I had actually been released from my previous sorrowful mood. I could not help but scold Song Nan. "Maybe it''s because my husband is really too bad. Not only did he not tell me anything, he even lied to me!"


    Song Nan listened carefully and nodded, "Between husband and wife, the most important thing is communication and trust."


    Hahaha, this definitely isn''t Song Nan. How could Song Nan know the way of marriage?


    When I got interested, I continued to tease him. "If my husband is like this, should I divorce him?"


    "Leave!" Song Nan said firmly and nodded his head seriously.


    "That''s not good. After all, we already have a child." I became addicted to it and put on a look of bewilderment.


    Song Nan didn''t answer immediately this time. Instead, he was silent for a moment before asking, "Isn''t it awkward for you to talk about your husband and children in front of your man?"


    Hahaha, I really couldn''t hold it in this time. Song Nan''s confused yet serious look was extremely cute! To even "mention your husband and children in front of your man", I felt that I had been bullied too much.


    Seeing me laugh, Song Nan was a little annoyed. "Is it funny? Or ¡­ Are you used to it? "


    It''s rare to see Song Nan like this, so I didn''t want to explain it to him, so I just laughed: "Are you a human? "Return my man ¡­"


    After I said this, I could clearly feel Song Nan''s body stiffen.


    How fun! If it wasn''t for the fact that he was a little angry, I would have continued to tease him.


    However, Song Nan seemed to be really angry and didn''t want to make this go over like this. He asked me, "If I become a human, can I become your man?"


    This ambition really warmed me. I extended my hand to rub his head. "Silly child, if you become a human, I will make you my husband."


    Ah Xi, I feel like I am retarded. I am trying to coax a innocent ghost and this ghost will grow into a pitch black Big Boss in the future.


    "Not your husband!" Song Nan replied with determination. I asked him why, but he wouldn''t answer.


    After watching the bubbles move for a long time, I asked Song Nan, "How long did you take to come here?"


    When Song Nan heard this question, his eyebrows creased, "It didn''t take long before we arrived. I think Chen Xing might have closed the box."


    I know what that means. I should have closed the lid.


    "Song Nan, what Chen Xing wants to exchange with you is this box?" I remember, Song Nan promised to help Chen Xing because Chen Xing had what he wanted.


    Song Nan seemed unsure, "It can''t be!"


    It seemed that he knew that Chen Xing had the box in his hand, and he wanted the box as well.


    "This box is fake. I''ve seen it before." I didn''t think too much, so I told him what I knew. Song Nan then asked me where I had seen him in class.


    My mouth is so cheap, just say that the box is fake. What did I see before this?!


    Before I could think of an answer, Song Nan asked me another question: "How did you know it was fake? Have you ever seen it? "


    Seeing his serious expression, I wanted to tease him again. "Of course I''ve seen it before, I still have to collect all the boxes!"


    I obviously wanted to steal his business, but he actually didn''t feel annoyed. He only asked me, "You''ve already collected it, what''s the use of it?"


    When I was young, I saw too many anime, so I was deeply impressed by the fact that seven Dragon Pearls could summon a Dragon God. Thus, I opened my mouth and replied, "Summon a Dragon God."


    However, I forgot one thing. Song Nan was already a problem baby with a hundred thousand reasons. He blinked his eyes and asked me, "How do I summon him?"


    "When I collect all the boxes, put them together and loudly shout ''Divine Dragon'', come out! "Come out and fulfill my wish! ''" Ye Zichen opened his mouth and spoke out the summoning words from the anime. "After the Divine Dragon fulfills my wish, it will disappear. Then, the box will once again disperse to different places. I will go and collect the boxes once more."


    Song Nan was stupefied by my bullshit. He frowned at me with an expression that didn''t seem to believe me.


    To be able to coax Song Nan into this state, I am very gratified.


    However, Song Nan then asked a question that caught me off guard: "But, you already have three dragons? What have they done for you? "


    Based on his abilities, it''s not difficult for him to see that I have three dragons'' Life Scales. I just habitually pulled a collection box to summon the divine dragon. I was just teasing him, it didn''t involve the real dragon, but he thought of it.


    Or perhaps, he had already been wondering why I had three dragon scales and had been unable to find the appropriate time to ask me about it.


    As matters stood, I could only continue with my nonsense, "The three of them are domesticated, not summoned dragons. They are not capable of fulfilling one''s wish."


    That''s right, I suddenly thought of a question regarding them. I''m currently in this era with their life scales. Do they still have life scales on their bodies? Then if I use my current life scale to summon them, will they appear?


    I wanted to ask Song Nan if a dragon only has one Life Scale, but I just boasted that it''s a domesticated dragon, and the domesticated one still asks this question, isn''t that just taking a rock to smash one''s own foot? Wasn''t that just slapping them in the face?


    Embarrassed, how about I ask Lu Qinglang after we get out?


    Maybe he thought I wasn''t telling the truth, so Song Nan stopped talking to me. I wanted to talk to him, but I couldn''t think of anything to say, so I just held on to his arm and played with myself. Luckily, he didn''t shake me off.


    "Gu ~ gu gu ~" A weird sound rang out and I was shocked.

 C306

    "Hungry?" Song Nan was a bit speechless, but what could he do? Am I desperate too?


    I was quite full this morning, but that filthy thing ate all my stock. Ah! I can''t take it, it''s such a disgusting feeling!


    "Yeah, my stomach is empty." I wouldn''t tell Song Nan what happened to me even if I was beaten to death, but since I can''t get out, I might as well ask, "How did you find me? "And those hands holding me, what are they?"


    I thought about it later, but it didn''t seem to be water ghosts.


    The water ghost in the box that he had encountered at Wu Mi''s house was no different from a normal water ghost. Its swollen body and limbs were sticky and slippery as they grabbed onto its body, giving it an unreal feeling of softness.


    Those hands that grabbed me were very cold, but they had a bone feeling to them, and didn''t have the feeling of swelling.


    Song Nan looked at me and said, "I asked the ghosts here to help me find you."


    "Aphrodisiac?" The person Chen Xing killed? However, wasn''t this vengeful spirit too kind? He didn''t want to find a substitute for him, so he helped him instead. "Did you promise to save the ghosts and reincarnate?"


    Song Nan shook his head and honestly replied, "No, I don''t even know how to get out of here. How could I say such big words?"


    It was strange. I couldn''t figure out what was going on, but my attention was slowly drawn away by the increasing hunger.


    All kinds of delicious foods were in my brain, so I felt like my saliva was about to turn into a river and my stomach was growling from time to time.


    "Hungry?" Song Nan had been a ghost for so many years that he had probably forgotten what it felt like to be hungry. He couldn''t feel the same!


    I nodded my head powerlessly. Even if Song Nan was capable, he still wouldn''t be able to get me any food. Otherwise, he would have already gotten us out of here.


    Song Nan took his arm out of my hand and turned around to face me. He grabbed my shoulder with both of his hands and said seriously, "Then eat me!"


    I remember reading a novel where the heroine was trapped in a dark hole with her mother when she was young. The girl was crying out in hunger, and then her mother would give her a piece of meat every once in a while ¡­


    When I finished looking at that, I felt really creepy. This kind of love was really scary. If I was that girl, I would choose to die with my mother. But if I were the mother, I''d do the same.


    And now, Song Nan actually said he would let me eat him. I have to admit, besides being shocked, he was also emotionally moved. He actually made such a suggestion, it was beyond my expectations!


    Ah? That''s not right! He isn''t a human, who would give me meat? Could he be talking about ¡­


    Sure enough, he continued, "I should be able to feed you."


    I really didn''t know whether to slap him or praise him; I didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    Would you like that liquid as food? Heavens, why did he feel so ashamed?!


    "You ¡­" My throat felt a little dry. All the saliva I had secreted had disappeared, so it was hard to pronounce. "Are you serious?"


    "Are you going to be this hungry all the time?" Song Nan frowned. At this moment, my stomach made another sound. He said in a strong and rational voice, "Look, you made another sound."


    What do you mean ''I''m shouting again''?!


    "But, isn''t it a bit too much here?" Before I came in, this bubble was very obvious in the dark. Although I couldn''t see clearly who was inside, but I could see the human form. I haven''t forgotten that there are still countless ghosts watching us.


    My stomach rumbled again. Song Nan, on the other hand, was getting impatient. "I didn''t let you take off your clothes. What''s so good about it?!"


    "But ¡­" I wanted to struggle a bit more, but Song Nan suddenly kissed me.


    The hunger caused my lips to become abnormally sensitive. With a slight nudge from him, I couldn''t help but stick my tongue into his mouth to absorb everything I could get my hands on.


    He grabbed my hand and pulled me to my stomach. The place that was already rising was actually a little hot. Isn''t this going too fast?! You can come just like that? He was truly worthy of being a ghost. His body was managed so that it was at ease.


    Grasping the only thing on Song Nan that exceeded my body temperature, thinking about what happened the night before yesterday, a strong desire unexpectedly arose in the depths of my throat.


    After thinking about it again, he realized that he should clean up the mess he got from the previous incident.


    Thinking this way, I couldn''t help but retreat out of Song Nan''s mouth. I crouched down and took in the place I longed for.


    When a large amount of liquid sprayed into my mouth, I endured the discomfort and swallowed it all. After having something to eat, my appetite has actually increased. I crazily used the tip of my tongue to curry favor with him in order to obtain something that would satisfy me ¡­


    The last time, I was too weak to hold his leg and let it fall into his mouth for the umpteenth time.


    Closing my eyes, I felt tears welling up in the corners of my eyes.


    I was supposed to be in the hospital, busy because of my internship, giving injections to patients, learning all sorts of things that would save my life later on, but what am I doing now?


    In an unknown place, in front of countless ghosts, he was doing such a shameful thing with a ghost.


    As I spoke, he seemed to be on the verge of erupting once again. I released his leg and made him retreat.


    He took the tissue from his pocket and handed it to him. Then, he wiped the corner of his mouth with a piece of tissue. I couldn''t quite bring myself to look at him. I couldn''t think why I''d been so crazy.


    Or am I still trapped by that filthy thing, and all this is just an illusion? This made me even more unable to accept it. Shaking my head, I felt even more sorrowful.


    "July ¡­" Song Nan sighed and called out to me. He seemed to have noticed that I was not in a good mood and his voice became much softer. "Have you eaten your fill? "If I''m not full, I still have ¡­"


    Anger rose in my heart. I raised my hand and threw the tissue I was holding to my mouth towards Song Nan. He didn''t dodge, but directly threw it at his face.


    Song Nan looked at me with eyes full of grievance and sadness. His lips moved, but he didn''t say anything.


    I really didn''t have the mood to calm him down right now. I would rather help him snatch the box, even if he was covered in injuries.


    Now, to return to the original question, if I were the little girl, I''m not sure I would have eaten the meat my mother handed me.


    Song Nan ¡­


    I walked up behind him and put my arms around him from behind, unable to hold back my tears. It''s fucking pretentious, and I hate myself for it.


    He hated himself becoming unfamiliar, hated himself becoming more and more unsatisfied, hated losing his own self.


    Song Nan stiffened and did not move. He made me cry happily.


    I would have consumed a large portion of my stamina just a moment ago. Furthermore, after eating my fill, it was the easiest for me to fall asleep. Furthermore, after crying hysterically, I felt a surge of sleepiness assail me.


    My hands relaxed. Before I landed, I entered a familiar embrace and found myself a comfortable position. I peacefully fell asleep.


    Maybe when she woke up, she would have a panda eye?


    But I''m not afraid, this isn''t the first time I cried and fell asleep in Song Nan''s arms, he can let me remove the panda eye.


    Before I fell asleep, I suddenly understood why I loved Song Nan so much. Maybe it wasn''t love, but Stockholm. I began to regard the unfairness of my favors as a reward, and the fear as a concern.


    I don''t really love him.


    Surprisingly, when I woke up, I was in Lu Qinglang''s bed.


    Look at my clothes, I was wearing them before I fell asleep, so Song Nan definitely didn''t bring me back.


    After getting up from the bed, I ran towards the living room. Song Nan wasn''t there, just Lu Qinglang was staring at the television in a daze.


    "Lu Qinglang, what about Song Nan? Why is he not here? " I want to know what happened and how I got back.


    Lu Qinglang looked at me indifferently. There wasn''t a trace of luster in his eyes. My heart couldn''t help but to be pulled. Did something happen to Song Nan?

 C307

    "What''s going on? Say something! " I panicked. Originally, Song Nan couldn''t come out, he couldn''t have suffered any injuries just to come out, could he? Why else wouldn''t he be here?


    Lu Qinglang stood up, gave me a deep look, and walked towards the kitchen. "Are you hungry? I''ll cook it for you. "


    "Lu Qinglang!" I''m angry, can''t he talk properly? Is it so hard to tell the truth?


    I caught up with Lu Qinglang, who was still walking towards the kitchen. "Is Song Nan dead?" I asked.


    Lu Qinglang stopped and slightly nodded his head.


    This time, I experienced what was called a bolt from the blue. Pulling Lu Qinglang by the hand without any strength, Lu Qinglang easily broke free and entered the kitchen area.


    As for me, I stood there blankly. My mind was blank and my vision was turning black.


    "July! "July!" By the time I woke up, I was already sitting at the dining table with the noodles that Lu Qinglang had cooked for me.


    "Have you lost your head!?" Lu Qinglang''s face was filled with disappointment, "Song Nan is a ghost. He died in the first place!"


    Huh? It actually had that meaning!


    Damn, I really want to throw chopsticks and scold him. This Lu Qinglang is too evil. He clearly knows what I mean by that, so he said it on purpose!


    "Lu Qinglang!" "Is it fun?"


    Lu Qinglang shrugged and pretended to be stupid. "How could I have known that you''d be so stupid? You chased after me and asked me if a ghost died. Who knows what you really mean."


    Pui! The trust, friendship, and trust between people were gone! Gone!


    I grabbed my chopsticks and took a bite of noodles. Only the food was real.


    After sleeping so deeply, I was already hungry. Warmth filled my belly and my body felt indescribably comfortable. Lu Qinglang wasn''t good at anything else, but his skill at making a face was like a stick.


    Seeing that I had finished eating, Lu Qinglang took the initiative to put away the bowl. Since I had nothing better to do, I followed behind him and praised him while leaning against the kitchen door: "Lu Qinglang, everyone says that they want to catch a person, so they want to grab that person''s stomach first. "I think that with your culinary skills, you''ll be able to easily chase after anyone."


    Lu Qinglang''s words made me want to die. "So you''re saying that I''ve already grabbed your stomach?"


    Before I could think of how to get my revenge, Song Nan''s voice came from behind me. "What a pity, I''ve already grabbed her stomach."


    "Song Nan!" I turned and looked at him. He didn''t look much different from before, but his face was pale and a little haggard. To be able to cause the thousand-year old ghost to become like this, it seemed that he was indeed injured. I was so excited that I couldn''t say anything but that.


    Song Nan walked to my side and held me in her arms. "You should ask her first. Does she like your cooking or do she like me to feed her ¡­"


    Quickly, I cover Song Nan''s mouth with my hands. Seriously, I forgot about that embarrassing scene and he insists on bringing it up. Song Nan refused, flinging his profile picture to avoid my hand. I could only coax him: "I like you, okay?"


    Song Nan heard the answer he wanted and was very happy. He whispered into my ear, "Then I''ll return it to you tonight."


    Uncle police, there''s a pervert here, who cares?!


    Song Nan stopped walking and followed me into the room where I had slept.


    After closing the door, I broke away from him and asked, "Did you send me back?"


    As I thought, Song Nan said, "No."


    "Then how did we get out? How did you become that nameless hero while I was sleeping?" The reason why I praised him was because I wanted to know how he had been injured, whether it was serious or not.


    Song Nan completely ignored my trap and said: "How else can we get out? You just came out like that. "


    Damn, this grandpa was clearly going to act shamelessly. Then I asked another question, "Where''s Chen Xing? Have you caught Chen Xing? "


    "No, both Lu Qinglang and I were injured. Chen Xing was more injured than us, but someone came and rescued him."


    What a pity! Lu Qinglang and Chen Xing had been playing the "Love Chase" game. Why did he make a move as well?


    "What about the ghosts in the water?" Those hands scared me, but they did save me.


    "He was taken away by Chen Xing''s man." Song Nan spoke very calmly about this. I could vaguely feel that he hid his annoyance very well. After all, he wasn''t a bad person.


    "We can get it back!" After snatching it back, they sent it to the temple to get it done, so it could be considered as repaying their kindness.


    Song Nan nodded and said to me: "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll do it." You haven''t slept enough, have you? "Why don''t you go back to sleep for a while longer?"


    "If I sleep, what about you?" If he had dared to say that he was watching me sleep, I would have slapped him.


    Song Nan stroked my hair and smiled: "I still have some things to take care of. When you wake up, I will definitely be by your side."


    The more she spoke, the smoother it became. This was definitely a fake Song Nan!


    After Song Nan disappeared, I left my bedroom, preparing to take a shower before going back to sleep. However, I saw Lu Qinglang sitting in the living room, staring blankly at the television.


    Remembering that Song Nan said he and Lu Qinglang were both injured, I hurried over and sat down beside him. I was wondering why he was acting so weird today, but it turned out to be a lack of love.


    Thinking about it, he and Song Nan were both injured, so I really asked Song Nan what happened. I didn''t even care about him, but he was actually kind enough to cook for me! I feel that right now, in Lu Qinglang''s eyes, I should be an ingrate that he doesn''t know well.


    But I''m also in the wrong, who would have thought that even though he seemed to be alive and kicking, he was actually injured.


    "Lu Qinglang, are you alright?" Is it serious? " The lackey poured Lu Qinglang a cup of water and said, "Uncle Police, you''ve worked hard!"


    Lu Qinglang took the cup from me and held it in his hands, but didn''t drink.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry." Lu Qinglang''s voice was a little erratic. He spoke in such a polite manner that it caused the hair on the back of my head to stand on end. This was abnormal!


    "Don''t!" I continued to coax, "Let big sister see if your injuries are serious or not."


    Lu Qinglang put the cup back on the tea table and smirked, "Do you really want to see it?" "Are you sure?"


    Looking at his strange expression, I suddenly thought of something.


    "AHH!" Then let''s not watch anymore! He saw corpses and strangers as soon as he saw them. He was familiar with them, so he felt awkward when he saw them.


    "If it''s inconvenient for you, then forget it." I stood up. "It''s getting late. I''m going to wash up and sleep."


    Lu Qinglang stretched out his hand to stop me, "There''s nothing inconvenient about it. I''m just afraid that I might scare you."


    Following me, I immediately replied, "Is there anything that can scare me? "Let me tell you, I''ve got balls!"

 C308

    Seeing how certain I was of my answer, Lu Qinglang didn''t insist and undid the buttons on his shirt one by one.


    Her chest was fine, white and tender, moist and moist. It was such a pity for a grown man to have such skin!


    One second I was still sighing with emotion, the next I was stunned. Lu Qinglang''s stomach actually had a round hole that was almost 10 centimeters wide! The holes were in pairs, and you could see the back of the sofa through them.


    It was a familiar sight, but I couldn''t remember when I''d seen it before. However, this also showed that Lu Qinglang wasn''t an ordinary person.


    Countless words rolled around in his stomach. After opening his mouth, he could only say one sentence: "Does it hurt?"


    Lu Qinglang put on his shirt and didn''t answer me directly. Instead, he said, "The water you poured for me, I really want to drink it."


    This bro must have changed the main character of the melodrama, right? Well, I was embarrassed. If we were a couple, he said, I would be heartbroken and touched.


    But aside from what happened before I came here, we were just new friends, and I felt burdened by what he said.


    "Do you know how I got hurt?" Lu Qinglang held up the cup of water and sniffed it.


    Does the water smell? I had to say, it was a posturing gesture that successfully caught my attention, causing me to be unable to hear what he was saying.


    "Huh? What did you say? " I only saw him luring me to continue asking, so I asked subconsciously.


    Lu Qinglang didn''t mind and asked me again, "I say, do you know how I got injured?"


    "Song Nan said it was ¡­ Eyebrows... Just injured. " Song Nan spoke very vaguely at that time, and I didn''t notice that he and Lu Qinglang seemed to be severely injured, so I didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Lu Qinglang''s smile was a little cold. He let out a long sigh, "July, why are you so attached to Song Nan?"


    "Huh?" Am I living on Song Nan? Is it?


    "You''re always talking about Song Nan. No matter what you do, you have to start with Song Nan. Don''t you want to live your own life?" Lu Qinglang put down the cup. It seemed like the drama of the cup lord was a bit too much. What did Lu Qinglang mean by this?


    "No, I came here for myself." If it wasn''t for the culprit in front of me, I wouldn''t have come here and let him turn me into a lunatic.


    Lu Qinglang was a little confused. He didn''t understand why I was suddenly so angry, but he instinctively shrunk back.


    I didn''t want to discuss it, so I said to him, "Tell me, how did you get hurt?"


    Lu Qinglang saw that I really didn''t want to talk about it and his earlier anger was directed straight at him, so he cleverly didn''t ask any further. He said, "Chen Xing exploded. I was injured by his mincemeat."


    "Broken meat?" Why did his mincemeat hurt you? " This was a little hard for me to understand. If I were to say that Chen Xingzhen had attacked and injured Lu Qinglang, I would be able to believe it for a moment but it was really too hard to imagine that Chen Xing''s exploded flesh could injure Lu Qinglang.


    "Speaking of which, all of this is because of you." Lu Qinglang grabbed the water glass and gulped it down in one gulp. Soon enough, a large patch of moisture appeared on his shirt.


    "Don''t breathe too hard!" How is it my credit! "

 C309

    "Don''t breathe too hard!" How is it my credit! " I don''t take the blame, and of course I don''t claim credit for it.


    Lu Qinglang slightly tilted his head and said in a slightly nervous and light voice, "Chen Xing has been tricked by you!"


    These words are too hasty. What do you mean by cheated by me? I was f * cking stupefied from the beginning to the end, how could I have the heart to lie to Chen Xing?


    Under my questioning, Chen Xing finally told me everything in detail.


    After Songnan went into the water, Chen Xing also sank, and at that moment the box was closed, like a coffin (as Lu Qinglang put it).


    Lu Qinglang knew that this was something he couldn''t touch, so he went around Chen Xing''s house looking for something else. However, he found nothing, so he returned to the living room.


    After waiting in the living room for a long time, the lid of the box suddenly disappeared. Lu Qinglang hurried over to see what was going on. He didn''t expect Chen Xing to suddenly burst out of the water and explode.


    This was a little strange. Lu Qinglang said that he was injured by Chen Xing''s broken flesh, and according to him, Chen Xing should have been shattered quite thoroughly. So the question came, "Since it was blown up, why was he saved? Has someone come to collect his minced meat? "


    "A part of him exploded." Lu Qinglang explained.


    As it turned out, Chen Xing''s body was not the size of a normal person. Instead, it was very long, like a snake. No, it was more similar to a centipede! He had no legs, only a long body made up of countless arms.


    The part that exploded was underneath him.


    "After he exploded, I fell to the ground from my injuries. After the person who saved him arrived, they all thought that I had fainted. Thus, they said some words ¡­"


    At this point, he suddenly stopped and did not continue. He really couldn''t stand Lu Qinglang''s slurping. Why was his words so worrisome? He wasn''t like this!


    "Whether you want to say it or not, I''m not accompanying you!" I''m really a little angry. Does he want to keep us in suspense? What about keeping people in suspense? Or was it to keep people in suspense? It wasn''t his style for a savior to stutter like that!


    Lu Qinglang lowered his head, his voice even softer than before, "Chen Xing said, ''I saw that she''s so young, and doesn''t look like someone broke her body. I didn''t expect her to be a virgin.''"


    Eyebrows... Although I was led by Song Nan and had no reservations about that, but that doesn''t mean that I can openly discuss my current situation with other people of the opposite sex other than Song Nan.


    No wonder Lu Qinglang was hesitating. For the time being, he forgave him. But I''m not lying to him! It was obviously because he was stupid!


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Lu Qinglang continued, "Then Song Nan jumped out of the water. Chen Xing thought Song Nan was here to protect him. Heh ¡­"


    Hearing Lu Qinglang''s words, I felt that he must be silently thinking in his heart, "A couple who swindled others!"


    I couldn''t help but defend Song Nan: "So what? Chen Xing used a fake thing to trick Song Nan to let him follow me!" It was Chen Xing who was wrong first! "


    "Even if Chen Xing tricked Song Nan with a fake thing, someone told him to follow him ¡­" Lu Qinglang paused before continuing, "How could he pretend to agree to follow his own wife! It''s still acting in front of me, isn''t it fun? "


    Oh, I got it. That day, Lu Qinglang sent me to the red light district. Song Nan came over to chat with me, and I saw that part of Lu Qinglang''s story.


    This was hard to explain, so I could only say, "That''s conjugal interest, you don''t understand."

 C310

    Lu Qinglang sneered, "The two of you are indeed very interesting. In such dangerous times, you can still do things that you don''t like!"


    Ah? How did he know? Song Nan said it? Impossible! That must be what Chen Xing said ¡­


    I couldn''t refute that, so I just admitted, "I was hungry, and there was nothing else to eat."


    After listening to my words, Lu Qinglang looked straight at me and licked his lips. What does he mean by angering me with his actions? Why did he lick his lips? Could it be that he was thinking ¡­


    "Pui!" Pervert, what are you thinking? " I was ashamed and angry. "Can you be more serious?"


    He succeeded in interrupting Lu Qinglang''s fantasies, but he immediately retorted, "What nonsense am I thinking? Are there any other parts of Song Nan for you to eat? Furthermore, since you dared to do it yourself, why didn''t you allow others to think about it? "


    Before I could retort, Lu Qinglang''s words made me hate him: "What you do is your own business. I think it''s my business, so I didn''t stop you from doing it. Why did you stop me?"


    "But ¡­" Available... But you''re thinking about me! " I was a little irritated. Why should I discuss such matters with him? I stood up and prepared to go back to my room.


    Lu Qinglang didn''t intend to let me go. He raised his hand and pulled me away. Then, I fell into his arms.


    There was a hole in his stomach, but it didn''t affect his excitement at all. I struggled to stand up, but his arm was tightly wrapped around my waist. After a few friction, he became even more spirited.


    "From the first time I saw you, I''ve been thinking about what would happen if I had you ¡­" Lu Qinglang sniffed the side of my ear as if I were sniffing water.


    "When I found out that you were already someone else''s wife, my heart was actually the same as Chen Xing''s body. It directly shattered ¡­"


    I think Lu Qinglang must be crazy. It''s useless trying to reason with him so I might as well change the topic: "Why would Chen Xing explode? What does it have to do with me? "


    "He devours virgins and then transforms them into his own body." Lu Qinglang said as he rubbed the tip of his nose against my neck. When his warm breath landed on my skin, it brought a completely different feeling to Song Nan. I didn''t like it.


    "It''s the same as eating dirty food that causes diarrhea. He ate impure food, so he can only discard the contaminated food." Lu Qinglang said it in a very casual manner, but his hands started to get restless. He grabbed onto a spot on my chest with a lot of strength, as if he wanted to crush it.


    I hit his hand painfully. "Let go of me! What do you mean? How can it not be pure! What have I got to do with you? I do what we should with my husband, the police don''t care, it''s none of your business! Let me go! "


    So angry! I didn''t offend anyone, but you made me look like a filthy thing!


    "If you find me dirty, then don''t touch me! Aren''t you afraid of dirtying you too? " I tried to pull on his hand, but he was holding on to me. Now that he had loosened his grip, it was actually easy for me to grab onto him.


    Lu Qinglang actually let go of me. I thought he had figured it out, but who knew that the moment he led me to stand up, he threw me onto the sofa.


    His eyes stared straight at me, and I saw crazy paranoia!


    "I don''t mind if you''re dirty ¡­" Lu Qinglang licked his lips, "Also, if I wash you clean, you won''t be dirty anymore."

 C311

    I feel that I can''t communicate normally with Lu Qinglang. Previously, he went overboard with his words as well, but when I thought about how I poked him earlier, seeing how badly injured he was, I never dared to take out the branch. Now, it seems that I have to use it!


    But the branch was gone!


    Originally, I could have easily raised my hand and come out of the tree branch. But now, when I raised my hand, there was nothing left!


    I quickly touched my ear. The hole in my ear was empty.


    By this time, Lu Qinglang had already started to pull at my clothes. I was anxious, so I grabbed his hand and bit down.


    Lu Qinglang stopped what he was doing and did not retract his hand. He just let me bite on it.


    His mouth was filled with the taste of his blood. It didn''t have that fishy taste. On the contrary, it was filled with the freshness of the early morning. A sudden realization struck me. No wonder his name was Lu Qinglang.


    It occurred to me then that there was not a trace of blood in the air from the large wounds on his body.


    "Alright, have you calmed down?" Lu Qinglang said with a smile, "I''m already drooling."


    I loosen my mouth and drool dripped down awkwardly from the corner of my mouth. Looking at the wound that I had bitten out, it had already started healing. I understood a little that his body should be the same as mine, or perhaps it should be similar!


    So, if I had a big hole in my stomach, I wouldn''t have died?


    Pah pah pah! I don''t want holes, and that''s not the point. Now, I suddenly had the illusion that I had found my long-lost brother. Unlike Min Hao, who loved Lu Qinglang from the bottom of his heart, Lu Qinglang fell from the sky.


    I wiped away the saliva at the corner of my mouth and pushed Lu Qinglang away. "Can you stop messing around?"


    Lu Qinglang whispered, "I''m not making trouble. I''m serious ¡­" But he let me go and sat back down.


    Needless to say, after being ''attacked'' by Lu Qinglang so many times, I had actually gotten used to it.


    He carelessly rubbed the spot where he was pinching and then kicked Song Nan''s leg: "It''s fortunate that my Song Nan went to do some work now, or else he would have definitely killed you!"


    "Then let him kill me, I''ll tell him his surname!" After Lu Qinglang finished speaking, he stood up and said, "I''ll go and change my clothes first. Go do what you need to do."


    This fellow was really shameless, as if I had let him down, but how could I let him slip away now? "Don''t go, I have a few questions to ask you."


    "You? Ask me a question? You can still ask me questions? " Lu Qinglang raised an eyebrow with a face full of shock. Damn it, does he take me for an idiot?!


    "Pui!" If you keep talking to me like this, I''ll really fall out! "


    Seeing my serious face, Lu Qinglang sat down. "Speak, as long as I know, I will definitely tell you everything."


    These words were spoken openly, it was rare to meet such a straightforward person. As soon as I got excited, I asked a question that wasn''t part of the plan: "Do you know who Song Nan is?"


    "I don''t know." Lu Qinglang answered innocently, "How would I know where he came from, a almighty being like him?" Besides, you''re his wife, how would I know if you don''t know?! "


    Seeing him like this, it seemed like he wasn''t trying to fool him. Plus, I tricked him last time and said Song Nan is human, he must know it''s fake, so, it''s better to talk less about Song Nan.


    "Then tell me how you were born." I only had a body after I was reborn, so I was a little curious about Lu Qinglang.

 C312

    Before Lu Qinglang could reply, I asked again, "Where are your parents? Where is it now? "


    Lu Qinglang probably didn''t expect me to ask such a question. He was stunned for a moment, blinking his eyes, as if he didn''t want to answer.


    I didn''t want to give up. "You said that as long as you know it, you will definitely answer it!"


    "It''s nothing. What''s wrong with him, his parents?" Lu Qinglang answered in a relaxed manner, "I have an older brother in my family, so when I was young, he was the one who led me."


    "Then when did you discover that you weren''t an ordinary person?" The answer came as a surprise to me.


    Lu Qinglang heaved a sigh of relief, as if recalling this matter was a burden that had existed for a very long time.


    "I''ve seen ghosts since I was young. My brother wouldn''t let me tell others, saying that he would be treated like a monster. I just tell myself that the ghosts are the same as the people. Slowly, they seem to have really become people. "


    It sounds like I''m happier than he is.


    "What about your parents and your brother? Where are they now? " If Lu Qinglang said he was dead, then I think he might have lied to me. Although the main culprit for this tragedy was usually the death of his entire family.


    However, reality wasn''t a TV show, but it wasn''t much better either.


    "My parents committed suicide because of something. After that, my brother broke off his relationship with me, and I haven''t seen him again until now."


    I was speechless when he answered. Subconsciously, I had already treated him as my friend, and it was hard for me to ask him that question now.


    Like why his parents killed themselves, this kind of hurtful question, I couldn''t open my mouth to ask.


    "Uhm, go and change your clothes." I stood up and walked towards the bathroom. "When I have time, I''ll go with you to see your brother. After all, we''re blood-related brothers, so we can''t stay stiff."


    What could his biological brother not say? Did his parents commit suicide because of him? That''s why his brother stopped contacting him?


    That would be a little troublesome, but it would have to be tried.


    "To see him?" "Haha ¡­" Lu Qinglang sat there, giggling: "He won''t be able to see it."


    "Huh? "Could it be that he went somewhere that no one can go?" I thought about it in the wrong direction.


    Lu Qinglang shook his head, "No, he has a high position and power right now. If people like us want to see him, it''ll be much harder than ascending to the heavens. However ¡­"


    Even though I knew that he was trying to seduce me, I still couldn''t help but ask, "But what?"


    "Maybe you can help me." Lu Qinglang looked conflicted and hesitant. He didn''t know if it was an act or not.


    I no longer tolerated him and shouted directly at him, "If you ever speak to me like this again, I will definitely ignore you! Can''t you be more straightforward? "


    "Alright, then I''ll say it." Even after I shouted at him, Lu Qinglang wasn''t annoyed. "From Yin''s attitude towards Song Nan, I feel that if Song Nan wants to see my brother, he''ll definitely be able to do so very easily."


    "Your brother is also from the Special Investigation Department?" Actually, this was quite normal. Lu Qinglang had been able to see ghosts since he was young, and his brother was probably able to see ghosts as well. With such a pair of sons, he felt that the chances of their parents not committing suicide were actually lower.


    Lu Qinglang nodded, "My brother is the founder of the Special Investigation Department, also known as the Chief."


    Ah? This is the first time I''ve ever heard of it. I always thought it was part of the State Secret Service.

 C313

    "Idiot!" Agencies are state, of course, but they were founded under his own hand. " Lu Qinglang was a little helpless, "When I first entered the Special Investigation Branch, I didn''t know it was him. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have entered. "


    "Why? Don''t you want to get on with him? " It seemed like Lu Qinglang also had something on his mind.


    "I didn''t think about it then, but I always felt that it was because of him when my parents died." Lu Qinglang sighed, "When I finally figured it out, I already couldn''t see him anymore."


    "Alright, tell me his name. I''ll go ask if Song Nan knows him."


    Lu Qinglang said a name I would never have thought of: "Lu Chengyao."


    His brother was actually Lu Chengyao!


    Since Song Nan had said he hated Lu Chengyao, did he then hate Lu Chengyao? Or Lu Qinglang? It couldn''t be that he simply hated the surname ''Lu'', right?


    "What is it? You know my brother? " Lu Qinglang saw the surprise in my eyes.


    I hesitated, then said, "I''ve met him twice, it feels like ¡­" I wanted to say that he was cunning and scheming. Considering that he was, after all, Lu Qinglang''s blood brother, I forcefully changed my words: "He is quite amiable."


    Lu Qinglang didn''t believe my lies and rolled his eyes at me. "The evil aura he has accumulated all these years, even ghosts don''t dare to get close to him. Did you meet him with Song Nan? "


    How could he look down on others like that?! Humph!


    "Of course it was me who saw him. There wasn''t any battle in Song Nan at all?" I silently added in my heart that he was the one who invited me to go, but the reason for inviting me was too complicated, I still ¡­


    Oh my god! What have I done? Only now did I recall my agreement with Lu Chengyao, as well as the matter of begging Ruoshui to save Su Yi''s cousin!


    How many days had it been? It should be time to take her to the Special Investigation Division, right?


    What should I do?! What should I do?! I was in a hurry to circle around, what should I do!


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you suddenly so anxious? " Puzzled, Lu Qinglang looked at me and asked, "Do you need my help?"


    "Aiya, you can''t help me!" After I tore my hair into a bird''s nest, I reluctantly gave up. Even if I find Song Nan, I won''t be able to go back.


    All I can do now is pray that everything that''s happened is like a novel. I spent a few days here, and on the other side of my world, I just blinked.


    After calming down, I was a little depressed, so I asked Lu Qinglang, "Lu Qinglang, have you ever done anything that you regret?"


    Lu Qinglang nodded his head and smiled bitterly, "Back then, she wanted to leave. I didn''t hold her back."


    Aiyo, it''s too sudden for a straight up romance to break out. It''s been a long time since I''ve had gossip, so when I heard this, I couldn''t help but get excited.


    And my excitement seemed to frighten Lu Qinglang a little. Seriously, I couldn''t control myself. It was too emotional.


    So I quickly restrained myself and calmly asked, "Would you mind telling me about it?"


    Lu Qinglang turned around and left, "I''ll go and change my clothes first. I''ll tell you about it after I''m done."


    While he was changing his clothes, I piled all the snacks that I could find on the tea table and quietly waited for Lu Qinglang to come out.


    Lu Qinglang changed into a new T-shirt and came out. He was faintly surprised by my gossiping attitude. Now, I finally believe that there is a generation gap in the world. Things that we thought were very normal became unusual after more than ten years.

 C314

    "Are you preparing an extra meal?" Didn''t you just finish your meal? "


    I happily knocked on the melon seeds and waved at him. "You don''t understand. A girl''s stomach can be big or small. If it gets bigger, it can also be big."


    Even though he wasn''t used to my way of speaking, Lu Qinglang was very polite and didn''t mock me.


    "Hurry up, let''s begin!"


    Lu Qinglang let out a long sigh before starting. He seemed to be sighing all day today. Ever since he met me, other than sighing and frowning, it really made things difficult for him.


    Lu Qinglang liked the girl very much. When the girl went away, Lu Qinglang felt that he didn''t have the qualifications to ask her to stay, so he sent her away.


    Unexpectedly, the girl died not long after.


    Lu Qinglang had always felt that if he''d held her back then, she wouldn''t have died.


    The story is so simple, I can''t finish all the melon seeds, what a waste of a whole table of snacks. I lamented the shortness of life, and comforted Lu Qinglang''s deceased. The story was very sad, but at most it was enough to make people sigh. It wasn''t really a sad and beautiful story.


    Just as I was about to leave, Lu Qinglang called out to me, "What about you and Song Nan? What''s the matter with you two? "


    "Song Nan and I?" I really didn''t expect Lu Qinglang to ask me so many questions.


    If we were to talk about our real development, it would seem a little inappropriate, so I lied to Lu Qinglang, "I was practicing in the hospital before and ended up meeting him. We fell in love at first sight. Goodbye, third sight ¡­"


    Lu Qinglang ended my sentence, "Third Sight, smack smack smack?"


    Huh? Isn''t that the word of my time? Could it be that Lu Qinglang is actually the Key that I know?


    Lu Qinglang coldly snorted and asked me, "Did I guess correctly? You got married the third time you met? "


    "What?" Is that what you meant by getting married? "


    "Could it be that there is some other meaning? Isn''t marriage supposed to be a firecracker? " Lu Qinglang looked at me with a caring and retarded gaze. "You''re really stupid. You don''t have to wait any longer. If you wait until now, won''t you already have a tall and handsome boyfriend?"


    "Pui!" My Song Nan is also tall and handsome! " In my opinion, Song Nan is still the most handsome.


    "But he''s not human." Lu Qinglang finally said, "He''s a ghost, isn''t he?"


    I don''t want to talk to him about whether Song Nan is a human or a ghost, because there''s no point in talking to him.


    Standing up, I walked towards the bathroom. "Lu Qinglang, I''m sleepy again. Clean up the table and I''ll go take a shower first."


    Lu Qinglang didn''t give up. He faced my back and shouted, "Zhang Qi, don''t run away, okay?"


    "What did I escape from? I''m very active in life! " F * ck, I already personally came to dispel the ghosts of my wrongdoers, but I''m still not active!


    "You obviously don''t love him, but why are you still with him!?" Lu Qinglang caught up to me and tried to hold my hand, but I dodged him with great dexterity.


    "Lu Qinglang, if you have something to say, say it!" At this point, I''m really angry! " If the tiger doesn''t show off, you''ll think I''m Hello Kitty!


    "You won''t be angry!" Lu Qinglang said stubbornly: "July, you clearly love me, not him! "Why don''t you dare face your own heart?"


    I was a little speechless. How did he come to this conclusion?


    So, I told him very firmly: "Lu Qinglang, I think you are mistaken. The person I like is only Song Nan!"

 C315

    "No, July ¡­"


    Lu Qinglang was still trying to persuade me when a familiar embrace suddenly embraced me. "What a coincidence! The only one I like is also you!"


    Song Nan pulled me into the bathroom. I was still confused. Why did he suddenly come back?


    Even though I knew that he was lying, my heart still moved. Right, his heart had been moved from nowhere!


    I wanted to slap myself. I could accept that I loved him but he didn''t love me, I couldn''t accept that he didn''t love me and I thought he did.


    It''s a bit like a tongue twister, but that''s the truth. I don''t want to live in a fantasy.


    If I did die one day, he thought, it would be a little sad when I came, and I would be content.


    Song Nan didn''t immediately urge me to take a bath. Instead, he started to take out some clothes from his shopping bag and threw them into the washing machine. "I went to buy some clothes for you. I don''t really know how to use it.


    Seeing how adorable he was, my previous worries were immediately thrown away. So, I didn''t point it out when I saw him tucking his underwear and stuff in.


    The washing machine was old-fashioned, but I knew how to use it, so I taught him. Unexpectedly, he studied very seriously. I am so relieved to think that he did not do it directly as he did when he was driving!


    Speaking of driving, I thought of a serious problem, "These clothes... You really bought it? "


    "Of course!" Song Nan pouted in dissatisfaction, and was a little dissatisfied with my questioning of his ghost product: "I have the invoice! But it''s in the pocket of one of the clothes. "


    Invoice! Assi! I quickly stopped the washing machine because it was a new one, and the labels and tags on it had yet to be removed. If I were to continue this process, I would definitely be able to wash out the scraps of paper from the washing machine.


    Fortunately, my reaction was fast, the cards were all a little muddled at the start. In the pocket of a coat, the invoice was actually found.


    If he bought a bunch of ladies'' clothes, he should be very handsome when paying! It''s a pity that I haven''t seen a man take out a purse for me even after growing up like this.


    I took off all the labels on my clothes, but I slipped the invoices into my pocket. This was the first and perhaps the last time.


    "It''s so troublesome to be a person!" Song Nan saw me picking the label and sighed with emotion, but he still didn''t know what was going on in the world.


    I turned the washing machine back on and asked, "So you want to be human? Or do you want to be a ghost? "


    Actually, I just casually asked her, I didn''t expect him to be very serious for a few minutes.


    In the end, he honestly replied, "I don''t remember what it feels like to be a person."


    That was true. He had died for far longer than he had lived for. Time is the greatest healer, because time can make all the unforgettable.


    "Then do you want to be a human?" I feel that I lack communication with Song Nan. I only vaguely know what he wants, but I don''t know what he wants to do.


    I want to know some of his thoughts, even on the Road to the River Styx.


    Song Nan stared blankly at the noisy washing machine. After thinking for a long time, he said, "I do."


    I don''t know why I wanted to cry. Was it because she felt sorry for him? Or was it because he was too desperate?


    I finally knew what he wanted, but I couldn''t give it.


    In the depths of despair, something seemed to be quietly budding. Since so many unimaginable things had already happened, perhaps Song Nan could really become a normal person that died from old age!

 C316

    While I was struggling here, Song Nan suddenly said, "Aren''t you going to wash up yourself?"


    "I forgot to bring the pajamas that Lu Qinglang prepared for me." I changed it before I went out and washed it. It should be done by now.


    Song Nan held me back as I went to get my clothes. He lifted the cover of the washing machine and took out a pajamas. Then, he shook them a little, causing the clothes to dry ¡­


    Forgive me for being blunt, but with him, why would I need a washing machine?


    "Alright, then I''ll take a bath. You can leave first!" Seeing that Song Nan didn''t have any intention of leaving, I had no choice but to call out to him.


    However, Song Nan walked over to the washing machine and innocently said: "You wash it, I''ll watch the washing machine for you."


    "You don''t even need to look at the washing machine, do you think you can run with your legs? Hurry and get out of here! " I took the pajamas from him and pushed him out.


    However, how could I possibly push him?


    "I''m not leaving. I don''t want to go out and see that Lu guy." Song Nan didn''t even try to hide his childishness at this moment: "Those surnamed Lu aren''t good people!"


    Surnamed Lu?! Since he mentioned it himself, I asked, "Do you know other people with surname Lu?"


    "Yes, I do. It''s a very disgusting person." This is the first time I''ve seen Song Nan''s face show such an expression when he smells feces, making me laugh. How much do you hate people with the surname Lu?


    "Then what is the name of the Lu you know?"


    Song Nan''s face was still wrinkled as he muttered: "Lu..." What was that? I hated him, so I didn''t remember. "


    The washing machine had stopped. As I drained the water, I asked Song Nan, "Is it called Lu Chengyao?"


    "What is this? Drainage? " Song Nan was obviously more interested in the washing machine and didn''t answer my question.


    I told him how to continue using the washing machine.


    After I finished talking, I was thinking about how to chase him out when he suddenly said, "It seems like that name. I could smell his stench from far away."


    It seems that not only has my IQ dropped, my reflexes have lengthened as well. However, looking at his current state, I seem to like him even more.


    "Mm, if you hate him, then keep your distance. We can''t afford to hide from you." I reached out and touched his head.


    Song Nan seemed to be lost in his memories, his expression a little dazed.


    I smiled bitterly. If he could be like Lu Qinglang and tell me about this matter, I would be quite satisfied even if I had to listen to his story and the stories of others.


    Heh heh, how cheap.


    "July, do you have something on your mind?" Song Nan, on the other hand, came out of his emotions earlier than me.


    "I have nothing on my mind." Seeing his simplicity, I tried to ask him: "Who did you just remember?"


    "I... I don''t know who he is. " Song Nan said very seriously: "She wears white clothes, and she often touches my head like you do."


    White Clothes... I remember Song Nan saying that when he first met the person he loved, she wore white clothes.


    Tsk tsk tsk, completely defeated.


    Song Nan came over and asked me: "Did you miss someone else too? You missed your husband? "


    Seeing how heartless he was, I got angry in my heart. I also didn''t have any good words with him, "That''s right, I miss my husband. It''s been so long since I''ve seen my son and him. I feel bad. That''s all."

 C317

    As soon as I finished speaking, Song Nan''s face immediately darkened. "Then the Song Nan you were talking about just now, is he?"


    Seeing him struggle with himself, my mood became much more comfortable. "Look at the washing machine and wait for me to wash it again. After that, I''ll show you how to shake it off. I''ll take a bath first. "


    Seeing him honestly looking at the washing machine, I began to undress with relief.


    Don''t say anything, Song Nan really did keep the washing machine this time. He didn''t come to cause trouble until I finished washing up.


    After I finished washing, it was time to throw off my clothes. I taught Song Nan how to shake off his clothes. He looked very serious, but his mind had already wandered off.


    Sigh! I finally understand. Right now, I am just like a foster son, putting in all my effort to raise a son. In the end, I raised an ingrate from another family.


    "Hang up the clothes for me, I''ll go to bed first." Looking at him now, I feel so depressed. Let''s go first.


    After returning to my room, I turned off the light and lay on my bed. Song Nan didn''t appear again until I fell asleep.


    I slept until the next day when it got dark. I got up with rumbling stomach and ran to the bathroom. Lu Qinglang wasn''t home either.


    I went to the kitchen to have a look. There was a breakfast left for me. It was hot. I finished it in one breath. Although I was extremely hungry, I felt that this meal that Lu Qinglang cooked was not the slightest bit off. It was much worse than the previous meal.


    His attitude was extremely cold, and he couldn''t even converse properly. There wasn''t even anything delicious left to eat.


    Sleep is full, the spirit is not the net, mobile phone can play a little game, and read the previous storage of novels, I prefer to watch TV.


    Coincidentally, Lu Qinglang didn''t give me the snacks I had on the table yesterday. I ate my snacks while watching TV, so I was rather happy.


    When I was about to fall asleep from all the food, Lu Qinglang finally returned.


    Seeing me curled up on the sofa, Lu Qinglang smiled angrily: "Just like you, whoever gets married is unlucky!"


    "Pui!" I have been told that I am Wangfu! Whoever marries me will secretly laugh! " You can''t brag like that. You can''t brag like that.


    Lu Qinglang sat next to me, snatched the snacks from my hands and stuffed a handful into his mouth. Who asked them to buy it? I can only be angry but not say anything.


    I picked up another packet. Just as I tore open the package, Lu Qinglang extended his long hand and invited me over.


    This time, I was annoyed. "You said you''re a big cop, but do you have to fight over a bag of snacks with me? Do you think we should just continue?! "


    "Where did you come up with those words?" "I''m so thirsty. Hurry up and pour me a cup of water. I feel like I''m choking." Lu Qinglang didn''t mind my bad attitude. He instructed me to pour him a cup of warm water.


    After handing him the water, I remembered, "Lu Qinglang, you''ve recovered?"


    "It''s done!" Lu Qinglang gulped a few mouthfuls of saliva down. "But I didn''t have the time to eat for an entire day. I''m starving!"


    When I thought about how he didn''t even care about eating and still gave me breakfast, I felt a little touched. For the time being, I''ll forgive him for not thinking about that breakfast.


    "What are you busy with? "Busy to the point of overturning his limbs?" I teased him. "Is there anything I can do to help?"


    "It''s fine, you can''t help me. I just checked some information today to make sure that my judgement is correct." Lu Qinglang finished the water and passed me the empty water cup. "Pour me another cup!"


    I poured her another glass. "Come on, tell me what you''re up to today."

 C318

    Lu Qinglang drank several cups of water and also ate a few rolls before finally calming down.


    I saw that this picture of him being reincarnated by a hungry ghost made me despise him even more. "Are you that hungry?"


    "Of course I''m hungry. The information I''ve gathered today went against my authority. I snuck in early in the morning and only sneaked out after work. How could there be any chance for me to eat!" Lu Qinglang and I don''t seem to have any qualms about it.


    "Not bad, young man. You didn''t forget to make me some food before you left." I felt that it was only right to praise him. "Actually, I know how to do something simple. You can just do what you want and ignore me."


    "Beautiful you! I don''t even have anything to eat, so how would I know how to cook for you? " Lu Qinglang grabbed a bag of shrimp. This was my favorite.


    I picked up the remaining bags on the tea table and carried them to my area of influence before replying, "You didn''t do it? Could it be a ghost? "


    Lu Qinglang raised his eyebrows and smiled, but didn''t answer me.


    "Alright, go ahead."


    "I''ve checked the people who have disappeared in the past few years. At least I found some patterns." Lu Qinglang wiped his hands. It seemed that he wasn''t going to continue eating. "In this city, there aren''t many unmarried girls who have disappeared."


    He could actually think of finding out about it from an unmarried girl.


    "Little Lu, you don''t need to explain the whole process to me. Just tell me what conclusion you came up with." You don''t have to tell me, I don''t understand.


    "Didn''t you see what Chen Xing looked like? His arms were only exposed, and there were no less than a hundred of them."


    Fortunately, I didn''t see it at the time. Just thinking about that scene made me feel disgusted. No wonder Chen Xing had such a strange posture after opening the door! No, I can''t think about it anymore. All the hair on my back is standing up!


    "There are two conclusions: first, his goal is not just our city and its surroundings; and second, he has existed for quite a long time. Of course, these two possibilities are not contradictory, and can exist together. "


    Chen Xing is a transporter and often travels with his car, so Lu Qinglang''s reasoning is correct.


    "This time, Chen Xing is heavily injured. I heard who they are targeting."


    I don''t think that Chen Xing and the rest were that stupid. "Could they know that you''re not unconscious and purposely lied to you?"


    Lu Qinglang shook his head, "I don''t think so. If they knew I wasn''t unconscious, they could have killed me in an instant. What''s the use of telling me what their next target is? Lead me to kill him? Isn''t that just superfluous? "


    That''s true, why make such a long plan?


    "Then what should we do next?"


    Lu Qinglang relaxed on the sofa: "No rush, go to sleep first. Tomorrow, I''ll bring you to a good place."


    "Bring me there?" I sensed danger. "It must not be a good place!"


    Lu Qinglang smiled faintly. His face was filled with emotion, just like a female cat in heat. Ah pei! The male cat.


    "I''ll bet you''ll admit it''s a good place when you get there."


    I looked at my prawn sticks, took out a packet of them, and slammed it on the table. "I bet a packet of prawn sticks is definitely not a good place!"


    Lu Qinglang closed his eyes and stretched. "Okay, if you think that place isn''t a good place, I''ll buy you a hundred bags of prawn sticks."

 C319

    A hundred prawn sticks, this temptation was even stronger. I decided in my heart that even if it was a good place, I would fight until the end and refuse to admit it.


    Song Nan didn''t know where he went. He didn''t show up again until Lu Qinglang came back to pick me up.


    Lu Qinglang brought me a set of clothes that even included underwear. It was the first time I had worn such a shoulder-length gown, and it felt like I was wearing only a towel after a bath.


    "Lu Qinglang, how about we forget about it? I can''t wear this kind of clothes." Touching my cold shoulder, I felt a little discouraged. Besides, I probably won''t be able to handle this kind of situation.


    Lu Qinglang didn''t give me any chance to back out. He picked up a pair of sharp, shiny, silver high heels and said, "Now our gambling game has started. You won''t even be able to get in through the door in those sports clothes Song Nan bought for you."


    What happened to the sportswear?! How good the track suit is! Although Song Nan didn''t buy any underwear with a steel ring, but it was very comfortable to wear!


    Plugging my feet into my high heels with great difficulty, I seriously doubt if this thin root could support more than 100 pounds of my weight.


    "Lu Qinglang, I don''t care!" I threw myself onto the sofa and started acting shamelessly. Although I liked shrimp, it wasn''t my life. "I''m not going to bet anymore. I''ll give you the bag of prawns. You can go by yourself."


    "Can you change your position?" Lu Qinglang stood in front of me and lowered his head. His lustful eyes stared at my skin which was exposed due to my shameless actions.


    "Pervert!" Close your dog eyes! " I took off one of my high heels and threw it at his face.


    With a slight flash, his high heels grazed past his face. One had to say, he was quite handsome in formal attire.


    Lu Qinglang probably thought of me like this and pulled out another pair of high-heeled shoes. It was similar to the original style, but the heels were a lot thicker and more secure.


    "How about these shoes? Is it acceptable? "


    I put it on and walked two steps forward. Feeling that it was alright, I nodded to Lu Qinglang in satisfaction.


    "Then if it''s a boat pair of shoes, there''s only 50 bags of shrimp."


    This shameless villain! If it''s 50, then so be it.


    "Big Sister Lili, you can come in now." Lu Qinglang yelled out, "I''ve already settled it. I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Eh? Could it be for makeup?


    Lili pushed the door open and floated in like a ghost, pale, with glazed eyes and a big black hat on her head.


    I looked at her feet. Wow, this sister is really a wandering soul. Her feet didn''t touch the ground at all. It''s obvious that she''s a ghost.


    "Sister Lili was a designer when she was alive. Because she didn''t want to be reincarnated, she is now in charge of design and makeup in our Special Investigation Department." Lu Qinglang introduced me first before turning around to Lili and said respectfully, "Sis, tell her what to do and she''ll cooperate with you."


    Lilly nodded and looked at me. Her lips didn''t move, but her voice reached my ears.


    "Sit there."


    "Where?" "Where?" Stunned, I looked in the direction of her finger and saw a dressing table and a stool.


    I looked at Lu Qinglang with a pitiful expression. It was because that dressing table was too weird, and I could tell that it didn''t look out of place in the ghost film. It seemed like a virgin or a coconut could climb out of the mirror at any time.

 C320

    "Be obedient in July. Sister Lily is very busy. I had to put in a lot of effort to invite her." After Lu Qinglang finished speaking, he shamelessly turned around and walked out, "Both of you hold on tight, I''ll go wait in the car."


    He scampered off, leaving only me and Big Sister Lili. With my guts, I had no choice but to obediently sit in front of the dressing mirror.


    After sitting on it, I could feel the icy coldness from the fart, which made me think of a horrible novel with 10,000 words.


    Lili didn''t say anything more and started putting on makeup. She also put on her hair.


    After she was done, she stood silently behind me. I looked at myself in the mirror and saw that I was a completely different person. It wasn''t the kind of person who would turn beautiful after putting on makeup, but rather, it was a completely different person.


    Ignoring the fear of not being able to see Big Sister Lili in the mirror, I bravely asked her, "Big Sister Lili, did you give me a new face?"


    Before Lili could reply, the culprit walked in leisurely and stood behind me.


    "Lu Qinglang, what do you want to do?" I looked at Lu Qinglang in the mirror. He had also changed his face, but his face was clearly not as good-looking as his original one.


    Lu Qinglang raised his hand. In it was a necklace, shining so brightly that it hurt my eyes. He gave me a necklace to wear and said with an evil smile, "Such a good necklace, only this face can match up to it."


    I reached out and twisted the back of his hand. "The suit you''re wearing only fits your face."


    "Same here, Miss Chai Juan. May I invite you to my birthday party tonight?"


    Chai Juan? The name shocked me a little. Was it a coincidence?


    "We might meet Chen Xing tonight. If we don''t change our faces, could it be that we''re waiting for him to recognize us?"


    So this was the reason why I hid my shock towards "Chai Juan" well and pretended to understand as if nothing had happened, "This should be the case. What is your name then? "Tell me clearly, and save yourself the time to get involved."


    If he dares to tell me his name is Hu Bighead, I will really strangle him.


    "My name is Qi Mingheng, it''s yours ¡­" Lu Qinglang put his lips close to my ear and whispered, "Fianc¨¦."


    Without even thinking about it, I swung my fist towards Lu Qinglang''s face. He didn''t dodge or evade, and instead, took this punch. I appreciate that. Anyway, he''s a thick-skinned guy, and my punch doesn''t hurt or tickle him, but I''m pissed off, too.


    Lu Qinglang helped me sit up. The dressing table and mirror were gone in a flash.


    "Big sister Lili, thank you. I''ll take her to the venue, so I won''t send you back." Lu Qinglang smiled as he said this to Lili.


    Lili didn''t answer him right away. She just stared at me and said, "Ta is your destiny."


    After she finished speaking, she didn''t bother to explain and just disappeared into thin air.


    Lu Qinglang was the first to react and proudly said to me, "Did you hear that? I''m your destined person. Hurry up and stop messing around with that ghost. I don''t mind you ¡­" "Ouch!"


    I mercilessly stepped on his foot. Let''s not talk about whether Big Sister Lili''s bullshit can be trusted, just look at how Lu Qinglang and I now have completely different faces. If she were to say that I''m Lu Qinglang''s destined person, or that Lu Qinglang is my destined person, it''s very likely that she''s referring to Chai Juan and Qi Mingheng.


    "If you don''t mind me, I''ll hate you too!" "How could a girl like you when she runs a train and has such a glib tongue!"

 C321

    This time, Lu Qinglang was no longer driving a police car.


    After we got into the car, Lu Qinglang told me in detail about Chai Juan and Qi Mingheng''s identities. He told me in great detail about what happened between my left ear and my right ear.


    Looks like this Chai Juan isn''t the same Chai Juan from before. If I were Chai Juan, with a fiance like Qi Mingheng, I wouldn''t fall in love with Bighead Hu.


    It''s not that I''m from the Appearance Association, it''s just that this is the way humans are. In the past, I had a beautiful target, so I would only look for better ones later on.


    Sensing my absent-mindedness, Lu Qinglang came out and patted my shoulder. "Have you remembered what I told you?"


    At this time, I didn''t pretend to be stupid, so I chose to giggle at him.


    Lu Qinglang let out a long sigh and resigned himself to his fate, "Anyway, I don''t have much hope for you. When the time comes, you should speak less!"


    I''m good at this, so I nodded my head confidently. He felt that if Lu Qinglang wasn''t driving, he would probably cover his face and cry at the side.


    I don''t want to have a pig-teammate, so let me be the pig-teammate.


    Lu Qinglang seemed to be angry and shut his mouth, not saying another word.


    As soon as he was quiet, I thought of an important question. "Isn''t today Qi Mingheng''s birthday party?"


    These words somehow provoked Lu Qinglang''s anger. He then stopped the car, "Zhang Qi, are you treating everything I say as farts?"


    "Aiyaya, why do you think that? It''s just that my memory isn''t good, I didn''t mean to not listen to your words." This misunderstanding is too big. I hurriedly explained, but it seemed to be useless. Lu Qinglang still maintained his stern face.


    Oh, I seem to admit that there''s something wrong with the wrong direction, so I immediately added, "What I mean is, since Qi Mingheng is the main character, then why can''t you just openly pretend to be Ming Heng and go there, wouldn''t that be exposing us as soon as we arrive?"


    Hearing my words, a slight crack appeared on Lu Qinglang''s iceberg face. "Oh, that''s what you want to ask."


    I can''t stand him anymore. He''s even a cop. This mental quality, tsk tsk tsk tsk.


    Lu Qinglang started the car again before replying, "Because Chen Xing''s target today is Chai Juan. The person who can best protect Chai Juan is Qi Mingheng."


    "Oh. Because of this! " If I had said so earlier, I would have understood.


    "Zhang Qi, I''m driving now, so don''t do anything. We can talk about it later."


    I nodded, not understanding why he suddenly said that. What the hell am I doing?


    Looking out the window for a while, I finally understood what Lu Qinglang meant. I couldn''t help but curse, "Damn! Lu Qinglang, stop the car for me! "Stop the car!"


    Lu Qinglang refused to listen to me and quibbled, "We just said that you''re not going to cause any trouble!"


    "Is this what I call causing trouble?!" I am about to go on a rampage. This fellow had set a trap for me from the very start. He wanted to bring me to a good place and even bet a hundred bags of prawns. If I knew that would happen, I wouldn''t even go if he gave me a hundred bags of spicy gluten!


    "Alright, we''re almost there. I swear to you, Chen Xing won''t hurt you!"


    Lu Qinglang''s words of consolation were completely useless. If he said he couldn''t injure her, then he couldn''t? He seemed to be unable to defeat Chen Xing!


    "I don''t care, send me back, I don''t want to be the target!"

 C322

    "Have you forgotten July? "Chen Xing can only swallow virgins, you''re not one. Why are you so nervous?" Lu Qinglang''s gentle words actually made me quieten down.


    Hehe, that''s right. If Chen Xing can''t eat me, he will be injured by me.


    "That''s good. You have to protect me!" My mood improved, but I was still a bit unhappy, so I started to stir up trouble, "Then you should have said so earlier. I''ll let Song Nan act out Qi Mingheng, so he will definitely be better than you ¡­"


    "Zhang Qi!" Lu Qinglang angrily interrupted me. He pointed at the flower beds on the roadside and said, "If you do anything else, I''ll drive over. We don''t need to live anymore!"


    Assi! Why didn''t I realize he was such a scoundrel before? Uncle Police, your people are going to die, you know? Don''t you want to save it?


    Obviously, Lu Qinglang didn''t want to save his own people at all. He treated the car like a police car and drove it violently all the way.


    However, this effectively made me retract my thoughts from messing around. Even though I know that I am a body that will not die, I still don''t want a frightening hole to appear in my body.


    "We''re here!" Lu Qinglang regained his composure. It seemed like the car race just now had vented his anger, "Remember, stay by my side. If you have any problems, I''ll solve them for you. Don''t say anything. Just be in charge of eating."


    Only responsible for eating! This task made my eyes light up. It sounds pretty good!


    The venue was very high-end. Even now, with some outdated decorations, it would not lose out to the atmosphere.


    The main thing was still the huge pile of delicacies in the middle of the hall!


    "Keep your saliva in your mouth, you''re a famous young lady now!" Lu Qinglang patted my hand that was holding his arm. "I don''t have a paper towel to wipe your saliva on."


    Ignoring him, I began to study how to eat, which one to start with.


    Feeling that Lu Qinglang''s gaze was fixated on a certain spot, I followed and looked over. This time, I was really shocked!


    Since I came in, I have only looked at food and didn''t pay attention to anything else. Only then did I see that there was someone dancing on the main stage of the hall.


    It was normal to dance, but she wasn''t wearing any clothes.


    I don''t think there''s anything wrong with stripping, but I really don''t see anything with clothes.


    The place was big to begin with, and with the swing of the steps, it was like a roaring sea. In addition to all sorts of seductive movements, it made the birthday a lot like an A movie.


    I''m not in a hurry to eat, so I''ll watch it with Lu Qinglang. Lu Qinglang saw that I was also looking and asked me in a low voice, "What?" Want to learn more postures? "


    This sort of attack was a small case to me. I immediately replied: "Right, my Song Nan will definitely like it!"


    Lu Qinglang suddenly pressed a hand to my lips and lightly shook his head.


    I understood what he meant. I am the target now, so I should be more careful when I speak.


    When the woman stopped, the people surrounding the stage started to bid. The number wasn''t very large, but it wasn''t small either. It went from several hundred to more than three thousand before stopping.


    "One night?" I whispered to Lu Qinglang. This kind of person only has three thousand. It seems that Song Nan is really wronged to have given me seven thousand.


    Lu Qinglang''s answer shocked me. "One year," he said.


    Damn, isn''t it too cheap to only spend this price for a year?!


    Lu Qinglang whispered into my ear, explaining in a low voice, "They themselves are living off the support of a variety of famous people."

 C323

    "Then should it be cheap?" I am a little indignant, Lu Qinglang grabbed my hand, not too excited.


    "That amount of money is paid to her every month, and the person in charge of the food and accommodation is the bidder. To put it nicely, it''s just a pet. "


    Monthly payment, eh... Well, I don''t care, it has nothing to do with me anyway.


    "Aren''t you going to buy one?" I teased him, "In any case, you''re single. Buy a pet to raise, and you''ll be treated as a pet."


    Lu Qinglang seemed to have been defeated by my IQ. Even though he lowered his voice, the disdain in his voice was not concealed at all: "Are you stupid? This is my birthday party. It''s for sale on my birthday. Of course it''s for me."


    Assi, this is not just a misunderstanding of my IQ, but a deliberate misinterpretation of what I mean, but I really have no choice but to pinch him in the dark.


    Ever since we arrived, people were continuously coming to toast Lu Qinglang. Some even respectfully handed over business cards.


    I looked at a few and felt a little tired. No matter how much I did, it was just those few, and they were all white. It hurt my eyes.


    "Lu..." Ming Heng, let''s go eat. "


    Lu Qinglang nodded, and we turned to pick our food.


    At this moment, the music in the venue suddenly changed. I turned my head and saw a person wearing clothes on the stage!


    After getting used to seeing people without clothes on their clothes, this person made me more interested. I let Lu Qinglang carry the plate and my hands became a little idle. Afterwards, I pulled Lu Qinglang back to the counter and ate while watching from the side.


    The people on the stage were not only wearing clothes, they were also wearing veils. My hair ornaments and clothes were all made from ancient times. I carefully studied them, but was unable to find the answer I wanted. So I asked Lu Qinglang, "Do you think she is wearing undergarments?"


    Upon saying that, Lu Qinglang looked at me with disdain, as if I was a female hooligan.


    After spending so many days in the same room, he finally started to despise me for what I meant. "Aren''t you curious?"


    Lu Qinglang squinted at my chest and said, "I have a perspective eye. Look, it''s flat, and black."


    I didn''t care if I looked anymore. I reached inside his suit and pinched the hard part. I''ll flatten you! I''ll make you black! This baby is clearly pink! Pink!


    This time, I was angry. Lu Qinglang''s hands relaxed after being attacked like that and his plate fell to the floor. All of the delicacies I had picked out came into contact with the ground intimately. This fellow must have done it on purpose!


    This time, I picked up two plates and let Lu Qinglang carry them for me. Furthermore, I warned him that if he were to fall off, I would immediately turn around and leave.


    In the meantime, the man in the dress had finished his dance.


    It was a pity. It wasn''t that he didn''t see the costume dance, but the women''s clothes on the stage had all fallen to the ground. Apparently, they were all taking it off while they were jumping.


    I complained about Lu Qinglang causing trouble, but I didn''t see it. The auctioneer said that this was the last one, and also the highlight of the year, a virgin who came to bid for the first time.


    I stuffed a piece of sushi in my mouth, chewing on it as I asked Lu Qinglang vaguely, "Isn''t that a virgin? The target should be her. "


    As I said that, I looked carefully at the woman on the platform. When I looked, I was shocked once again.

 C324

    The woman''s veil had been removed, too, and when I looked closely at his face, it was the unfamiliar yet familiar face of July.


    The face in the cave, July.


    It couldn''t be said to be completely the same, because after all, this was only made up after one had put on makeup. It was tainted with a bit of the secular air, and not even an inch of it accentuated the charm. The most important thing was that she was just a mortal with no time to collect herself.


    Lu Qinglang told me, "I''ll explain it to you when I get back." He looked at me and said nothing more.


    The bidding didn''t start from a few hundred like it had before. This time, it started directly from ten thousand.


    If I remember correctly, according to the situation at that time, there were not many households worth ten thousand yuan.


    When the auction started, the bidding price immediately rose to 100 thousand. Most probably, not many people wanted to spend so much money on such expensive pets, so no one wanted to bid anymore.


    But why was that voice so familiar to me? It seems like ¡­ Song Nan?


    Actually, his voice should be the voice that left the deepest impression on me. The reason why I doubted it was because I didn''t believe that he would use such a high price to purchase such a woman.


    Was it just for that face?


    Song Nan was invited onto the stage. Together with that woman, they went to the back to settle the formalities. Lu Qinglang also noticed Song Nan and asked curiously, "What''s going on?"


    I took a plate from Lu Qinglang''s hands, grabbed something and stuffed it into my mouth.


    "Don''t be like that. There might be some kind of inside information." Lu Qinglang patted me on the back to comfort me.


    F * ck the inside story, the inside story is that the person I love doesn''t love me, what''s there to say?


    "Stop eating! If you eat too much, you will only gain fat and not your chest! At that time, won''t he despise you even more?!"


    When thinking about my reborn body, I really do need a chest, butt, and butt ¡­


    "Lu Qinglang, do you like bigger ones as well?"


    Lu Qinglang smiled despicably, "I like flat ones, black ones."


    F * ck off to the NM, laozi won''t let you off! Not black!


    "When will the birthday end? When are they coming? I want to go back. " I leaned against Lu Qinglang. Unaccustomed high heels made my feet sore, and I had to smile at everyone who came to toast. My face was about to go stiff.


    "How would I know? I probably won''t show up until you''re alone." Lu Qinglang suggested, "Would you like to take a walk in the back garden?"


    "Me?"


    "I''ll keep an eye on it. There''s a fountain in the garden. Just don''t get too close to it."


    I walked into the garden with the mindset of dying early and reincarnating early.


    Song Nan and that person had always been a sore point that I buried in the ground.


    He didn''t know if he would just take her away after he finished the formalities.


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I got, so I decided to just walk straight to the fountain. Lu Qinglang''s meaning was to keep me away from the water. He might suspect that Chen Xing would be hiding in the water with the box.


    Right now, I just want to do something to vent the depression in my heart.


    In any case, Chen Xing can''t do anything to me, so I have nothing to be afraid of.


    We thought of Chen Xing''s possible hiding place and guessed that it was the fountain, but we didn''t think Chen Xing would come. It was the person who saved him.


    As soon as I reached the fountain, a black bag wrapped around my head and I was suddenly unable to move my hands or feet.

 C325

    I wonder if Lu Qinglang can keep up. If I were to be discovered to be a fake, wouldn''t I be torn to shreds!?


    Not only did he lie to them, he even injured Chen Xing previously.


    Ah Xi, seriously, he shouldn''t have trusted Lu Qinglang! Song Nan couldn''t be relied on either. I reckon that by now, dry firewood was burning fiercely, and he didn''t have the time to care if I lived or died.


    The strength of the newcomer was so great that he carried me like a chick without changing his hands.


    After ten minutes of this, in addition to sighing at my own fate, I also reviewed my low IQ and impulsiveness. In conclusion, my life was only three points of hardship and seven points of suicide.


    Lu Qinglang, ah, you are the last hope of this baby.


    When I finally stopped, I was thrown onto a pile of soft stuff, and several hands grabbed me. Needless to say, it was definitely the Chen Xing that Lu Qinglang had described, who looked like a centipede.


    When he was young, he was very curious. At the recommendation of friends, he saw a lot of banned movies. One of them was to string people together into centipedes. Just the sight of the finished product of the bloodshed and violence alone was enough to make anyone feel disgusted.


    It was already a horror movie for arthropods and molluscs, and the movie magnified the fear several times.


    I secretly decided that even if the bag on my head was taken off later, I shouldn''t open my eyes, otherwise I would definitely vomit.


    "If you eat her, you should be able to recover thirty percent of your strength." The voice sounded familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it before.


    I really want to blow my own identity right now. Big brother, don''t eat me, I exploded the last time you ate me, I''m poisonous! Really!


    However, they could not hear the cries in my heart and felt that I was being carried down by many hands.


    Sigh! The last time Song Nan came, those people saved me. This time, without Song Nan, my treatment would have been completely reversed.


    In any case, he couldn''t eat me, so I hatefully thought in my heart, "Serves you right. You don''t even have a brain."


    [I just changed my face. He isn''t an ordinary person after all. He can''t tell that I''m fake at all?


    Soon I was in the water, and when I found it, I could move.


    But the first thing I did was to grab the bag over my head. That''s right, I''m just a person who doesn''t care about the butt. I''d rather be beaten to death than to see a centipede.


    Besides, Chen Xing''s way of eating humans was too disgusting. If he were to put it into his mouth, it would truly be bullsh * t.


    I thought it was going to be like last time, and now I don''t have any branches...


    "Swish swish swish, what happened to me?!" Yesterday, he realized that the branch had disappeared. Unexpectedly, he didn''t put it to heart. Only when he used it did he recall that he couldn''t find it anymore!


    I am truly impressed with myself, being able to forget such a huge matter!


    Since the branch wasn''t there, and Lu Qinglang couldn''t beat them, it was impossible for Song Nan to come over. It seemed like he could only get disgusted and ate it again, waiting for him to explode.


    I slowly stopped, but unlike last time, I seemed to have been wrapped up by something. Could it be that he wanted to fuse them together directly?


    Last time, I just ate a little something from my stomach. This time, are you trying to peel off a layer of my skin?


    So be it, I hope to grow back. I have no way of doing it anyway.


    Strangely, I felt like I was in a ball like the last time, able to move on my own without being sucked in.


    Eh? What was going on? Could it be that they saw that I was a fake and had only tricked me into getting away with it?

 C326

    Their goal is to eat me, I have nothing to do with it, and I can''t eat it anyway.


    But if you just want to get me stuck, that''s another story. Since Lu Qinglang could not beat them, their target was definitely not Lu Qinglang. In that case, could it be Song Nan?


    With that in mind, I was in a bad mood.


    After waiting anxiously for a long time, I am about to go insane in this completely sealed off space.


    Suddenly I thought of it, as if the problem had come to me.


    If a normal person, who was completely unprepared, did not struggle or panic after the restrictions were removed, only holding onto his hood and waiting for himself to be eaten ¡­


    Assi! It seems to be my problem.


    They must have sensed that something was wrong, so they trapped me and waited to see who would come to save me.


    I have no choice but to try out the nine dragons on the bracelet.


    After touching a sariras, I gently made three attempts without any reaction.


    The next one still didn''t show any reaction.


    I don''t know how many he knocked, but just as I finished, a voice came out of the sariras and followed my bones and blood into my eardrums.


    "Who are you? "Why did you wake me up?"


    This chilling voice that held grudges was filled with grievance! Right! It was the grievances! I was on the verge of tears of joy. With this kind of development, it''s no wonder that Lianzheng found me at that time. I was the one who woke him up.


    I am now more and more convinced that what is happening is a past I did not know about.


    I bit my lip and thought hard in my heart, "Sou Sou!" "You Ye, come save me!"


    He unexpectedly heard me and asked puzzledly, "How do you know my name? Also, why do you have my life scale on your hand? "


    "Please, can you save me first?" I softened my voice and begged him, this guy just listens to his name as someone who doesn''t eat softness nor toughness, but based on my interactions with him, he''s still the type who avoids benefits. Since I have his life scales in my hands, he naturally has to consider answering me again.


    Sure enough, his voice was no longer as guarded as it was before. However, he helplessly said to me, "It''s not that I don''t want to save you, but I''ve already been sealed."


    Sealed... What the hell?


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a bit awkward. So the two of us were in the same situation.


    "Then... Can you give me any advice? " I think that Ya Jue is an Ancient Divine Beast after all. He''s experienced and knowledgeable, so he can definitely give me some directions.


    "I can''t go to your place, but it seems I can get you here," he said after a few seconds of silence.


    This method sounds like it can be used, but he was sealed. If I go to his place, wouldn''t I be sealed with him?


    I wasn''t stupid and immediately tactfully refused. "No, I still have to wait for my pig teammate here. I''m afraid he won''t be able to find me!"


    I''m sorry, Lu Qinglang, but in my heart, you''ve already fallen into the role of a pig-friend because you''re really too weak.


    "Are you safe?" When he asked me that question, I felt as if he had dug a hole for me.


    Thus, I vaguely replied, "It''s alright. It''s relatively safe."


    "Yes." He was silent.


    I had nothing else to say, so I stayed silent.


    After a moment of silence, it suddenly occurred to me that I must know more than anyone else. I asked him how he was going to get back. I didn''t know if the connection was broken or not, but I asked him seriously, "Ya Zhi, are you still there?"

 C327

    "Yes, I''m still here." He responded to me at once.


    "Do you know what ghost eating ghosts are?"


    "Only after the ghost has made up its mind to end the cycle of reincarnation will it eat itself. This is called eating ghosts and ghosts." "Are you sure this is what you''re talking about?"


    "Yes, this is it." Compared to what Lu Qinglang said, they were not that far off. It seemed that Ya Kui knew a bit about this.


    However, what he said next was different.


    "The ghosts can''t eat themselves anymore," said Ya Zhi.


    What was going on? The head had clearly eaten him!


    "But we saw it with our own eyes ¡­" No, I only saw the head. I didn''t see how he ate himself.


    I hesitated for a moment, and then I said, "You might have been tricked."


    Me? Deceived? Would Lu Qinglang lie to me?


    Perhaps it''s because I''ve been in contact with Lionheart before, Lionheart is a very conceited person, and I don''t think he would lie to me. But I was a little confused. "Why can''t the ghost eat me now?"


    "Ghost eat ghost. Not only can it eat itself once, it can eat itself countless times." With just that one sentence, he had already said that what I had seen was not real. All I saw was a head. How else could he eat himself?


    Of course, it was also possible that he was only in human shape. I didn''t say anything, but listened quietly.


    "A thousand years ago, a wraith discovered the fastest way to increase his power. Before he was discovered, his power had already surpassed the divine."


    A thousand years ago? I felt the word was painful and I couldn''t help but ask, "And then? What happened to him in the end? "


    I had messed up his rhythm. He was stunned for a moment before replying, "He''s already immortal and sealed."


    "It was sealed in a place of great disrespect?"


    "No, that''s not it ¡­" "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but that''s definitely not the place of great disrespect you''re talking about."


    Is he trying to push all my prior knowledge?


    "Mm, keep going."


    "After the Divine General Demonic Ghost is sealed, it will turn itself into a blood curse. If a ghost eats a ghost, it will turn into dust."


    He heard the blood curse again. Just what was this thing? There are many kinds? Or were the things he saw previously fake?


    I''m already used to it anyway. I feel that all the answers are at Song Nan''s place.


    It''s just that he didn''t tell me. Maybe he couldn''t, maybe he didn''t want to, maybe he just simply felt that it didn''t matter whether he said it or not.


    "You ¡­" "Aren''t you going to tell me what''s going on with you? I might be able to give you some advice. "


    I got excited and then depressed, because I had no idea what was going on with me.


    "Yanzheng, thank you. I really don''t know what''s going on right now. It''s better for me to wait for someone to save me."


    He didn''t answer me immediately. After a long time, when I thought that I had lost contact with him, he spoke again. "Then after you are saved, can you come and save me?"


    This voice sounded really pitiful, to the point that I was a little tempted. Liangzi would definitely be released, and since I don''t have a goal now, I might as well go and help him.


    "Alright, if I''m saved, then I''ll go and see if I can help you."

 C328

    I was even more worried now that I had promised Yanzheng. I was still full of lice, but I wanted to get rid of them for someone else.


    Just like this, after waiting for an unknown amount of time, I hugged my knees in exhaustion and fell asleep.


    This time, he wasn''t as lucky as last time. When he woke up, not only was he not saved, he was actually woken up by rolling around. The ball didn''t hurt much, but it shook so much that he felt like vomiting. If it wasn''t for the fact that my stomach was empty, I would have vomited already.


    Did Lu Qinglang come to save me? When I was happy, I took off my hood!


    Finally, there was a glimmer of light, and I felt extremely happy and tearful.


    A pair of hands reached in through the crack, ripping it wider.


    "Lu Qinglang, you''re finally here!" I sniffled, feeling particularly wronged.


    However, as soon as I shouted this out, Lu Qinglang immediately stopped and left ¡­


    My heart leaped. Could it be that the one who came was not Lu Qinglang?


    That crack is only the size of a head. I don''t think I should open it myself. He stretched out his hand but didn''t dare to touch it.


    This was a huge centipede! Disgusting fleshly centipede!


    After a few gestures, instead of reaching over, I put on my hood again.


    I made a bet that Song Nan wouldn''t, right? I threw myself in there and bet that he would come and save me.


    Sure enough, he didn''t abandon me. Soon, a pair of hands pulled me out.


    I jumped into Song Nan''s arms along with those hands. When I took off my hood, I might not have the courage to do so anymore.


    "July? Do you really miss me that much?"


    It was actually Lu Qinglang!


    I no longer cared how disgusting the centipede was, so I took off the hood.


    Lu Qinglang was so good at standing. In those two seconds, he hugged me tightly.


    "If there''s nothing else, we''ll be leaving first." Song Nan''s voice came from behind him. It was neither cold nor hot, and it sounded heartless.


    I turned my head. Song Nan was standing in front of the centipede that had been caught, covered with holes. Beside him, stood the woman who had come to bid.


    He was talking about us. Him and her.


    I held onto Lu Qinglang''s neck and subconsciously used some strength to force out a smile: "Mm, thank you."


    With that, I buried my face in Lu Qinglang''s shoulder. "Lu Qinglang, I''m scared of that. Let''s go."


    Lu Qinglang sighed as he ruffled my hair. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    I held back my tears and said to him, "Humph! Where were you when I was taken? "


    It seemed like this way, he would be able to vent some of his grievances.


    Lu Qinglang hugged me even more tightly. "I''m sorry, I should have followed you around all the time. I shouldn''t have left you alone."


    "Un, it''s good that you know it. If you do this again, I really won''t forgive you!"


    Lu Qinglang patted me on the back as if he was comforting a frightened child. "July, we''re not afraid. Let''s go home."


    "Mn, let''s go home ¡­" When I finished speaking, I could no longer hold back my tears.


    Lu Qinglang picked me up. My face was still buried in his shoulder. I was afraid to see the centipede, but I was even more afraid to see Song Nan.


    When we got home, Lu Qinglang used the medicine that Big Sister Li Li left for him to wipe the makeup off my face first and then took off the necklace she was wearing.


    "Go take a bath first, I''ll cook your noodles." Lu Qinglang patted my head again before turning around and walking towards the kitchen.


    I threw off my heels, grabbed my pajamas, and went into the bathroom.


    Now I don''t think about anything. Everything seems meaningless.

 C329

    His mind was blank as he took a shower and put on his pajamas. When he thought that Song Nan had bought the pajamas, he began to feel sad again.


    Apart from my bathroom, Lu Qinglang has already finished cooking.


    "July, you eat first, I''ll go take a bath." Lu Qinglang didn''t even look at me as he dodged into the bathroom.


    I looked down at my light pajamas. As I wasn''t wearing any underwear, so ¡­


    If it had been before, I would have put on a coat. It doesn''t matter now.


    My hearing seemed to be much better than before. Looking at the tightly shut door of the bathroom, I could hear the sound of water splashing and Lu Qinglang''s heavy breathing.


    I didn''t know what Lu Qinglang was doing, didn''t want to know what he was doing. I wanted to know if he was the person who was destined for me, the person who could lead me out of pain and despair.


    Eat the noodles slowly, from the mouth all the way to the stomach. People say that the stomach is connected to the heart, stomach pain is a heart disease, stomach warmth is a relief. As long as Song Nan doesn''t show up in front of me, I can do it.


    What was there to be afraid of? What was there to be afraid of?


    I felt like I was being watched. When I looked up, Song Nan was sitting across from me. I was only one table away from him.


    He swallowed the noodles in his mouth, wanting to say something to him. However, he had nothing else to say, so he could only lower his head and continue eating the noodles.


    I had nothing to say. Song Nan just casually said, "It looks pretty delicious ¡­"


    "It tastes pretty good too." I opened my mouth to say something infuriating. I didn''t want to say it, but my mouth was uncontrollable. "Unfortunately, you can''t eat it, nor can you eat it."


    "Is that so?" Song Nan was not annoyed at all, "I want to see if I can eat it, or not."


    "Who are you talking to in July?" Lu Qinglang came out of the bathroom and asked me curiously.


    And Song Nan, who was standing in front of him, had suddenly disappeared.


    At this moment, Lu Qinglang''s entire body was emanating a peculiar aura, carrying a sense of satisfaction from having been released. He scared me a little.


    I forced myself to remain calm. "Aren''t you going to have some too?"


    "When you took a bath, I already ate first." Lu Qinglang sat in the seat that Song Nan had just occupied, wiping his hair with a towel.


    Sitting so close, the refreshing feeling on his body became even stronger under the dense steam.


    He didn''t say anything else. He just watched quietly as I finished eating the noodles. Then, he took out a fruit plate and handed it to me. I didn''t hold back, I took it and started eating.


    When Lu Qinglang finished washing the dishes, I was watching TV on the sofa with the fruit bowl in my arms.


    "Do you think we should always be like this?"


    Lu Qinglang''s voice was very gentle. Song Nan was also very gentle, but the two were different. Inside Song Nan''s warmth, there was a fire of despair. It was terrifying, yet also filled with anticipation. He felt that being drowned to death like this was also a type of happiness.


    "Lu Qinglang." I seriously called out his name.


    "Yes." Lu Qinglang smiled and nodded.


    Looking at the anticipation in his eyes, I cruelly changed the topic. "Tomorrow, accompany me to a place."


    I turned my head to watch TV, pretending not to see the disappointment in Lu Qinglang''s eyes. "Will you be free tomorrow?"


    Lu Qinglang was silent for a few seconds, before replying, "I''ll go with you."


    I tried to compress Song Nan to his smallest size. I wanted to hide him in a new corner, where I could get up without touching him.


    However, when I compressed him to the point where he couldn''t be any smaller, I realized that my heart was only that big.

 C330

    After returning to my room, I sat on my bed and called out in a low voice, "Song Nan."


    I know he''s there, he must be, I can feel him.


    When he didn''t come out, I continued, "Tomorrow I''m going to find Lianzheng. There are some things I want to ask him. If you want to follow me, follow me."


    After listening to what I said, Song Nan appeared and asked me with a frown, "Don''t you already have Lionheart''s life scale? Wouldn''t it be fine if you just called out? "


    I told Song Nan what had happened before, which was also my goal. I think I still can''t believe you, Song Nan said that the dragon can appear at the place of the Life Scales, and if you are sealed, and the Life Scales are useless, how did you get in touch with me?


    So, I have to be a bit more careful. Even if Song Nan can''t say anything that would make me judge, it would be safer to let him follow.


    I did not beat around the bush and told him my purpose.


    Song Nan was straightforward and nodded his head: "Ok, I will go with you."


    "Thank you." After thanking him, I don''t look at him anymore. Instead, I lie down on the bed and play solo games on my cell phone.


    Song Nan didn''t leave. Instead, he leaned against the bed and sat down.


    I crawled to the side, ignoring my image, trying to get away from him, but the movement annoyed him, and he threw himself at me, pressing me down.


    I was also annoyed, so I reached out to push him: "Song Nan, do you want some face? You already have someone else, and you still want to do this! Who do you think you''re up to? "


    Song Nan extended his hand out from under his pajamas and pinched it vigorously: "I have someone else?! "What about you?"


    I pressed his hand down, feeling especially wronged. "When did I have someone else!? Explain it clearly to me! "


    "Where''s your husband? What about your children? " Song Nan took my hand, put it to his mouth, and then bit it.


    Hearing him say that, I felt like laughing, which became his reason for looking for someone else. But I only have him.


    He didn''t bite hard. His lips were stronger than his teeth, and it tickled my fingers.


    Song Nan''s lips were very soft, and his lips were as beautiful as a flower petal. I grabbed his lips and pushed him onto the bed while he was stunned, then sat on top of him.


    Perhaps because he felt wronged, his eyes were a little wet. As my finger slowly entered his mouth, he nibbled at it like a puppy grinding its teeth. He was a little unwilling, but he was even more reluctant to part with it.


    I used my fingers to stroke his tongue. His cold and soft tongue felt very comfortable to touch. It was a rare sight for him to be so obedient and flattering. This made me feel a bit beastly.


    Withdrawing my finger, I licked the tip of my finger. This is the taste I want.


    Leaning over, I kissed him on the lips. It was as if my heart had been stabbed by the thought that he would use those lips to ask others. This stifled feeling drove my movements a little crazy. When I left him, his lips were already broken. With blood hanging from the corner of his mouth, he added a seductive charm to it.


    I licked the blood from the corner of his mouth. His wounds healed quickly, and even after I finished licking, my lips were still completely recovered.


    Regardless of whether he believed it or not, I seriously said to him, "Song Nan, what you don''t understand, I only have you. You''ve always been the only one."


    Song Nan''s eyes were clear as he looked at me, but he did not respond.


    "Song Nan, you only have me?"

 C331

    Song Nan looked at me for a long time. Finally, he said, "I don''t know."


    If I were to say so, it would be better for him to say no.


    Neither he nor I spoke, or at times our bodies were more honest than our mouths.


    After I had fallen asleep, Song Nan whispered into my ear, "What I''m saying is that you look pretty delicious ¡­"


    Even if he got too excited, it would harm his body. By the time he woke up the next day, it was already noon.


    Song Nan should have helped me wash up. After changing my clothes, I walked out of my bedroom. I didn''t know if Lu Qinglang had gone to work yet. I had originally wanted to ask for the exact location of Lianzheng''s office yesterday, but Song Nan had disturbed me and I had forgotten about it.


    When he went into the living room, he found that not only had Lu Qinglang not gone to work, but there were also people at home.


    They were familiar with each other, Qi Mingheng and Chai Juan.


    When I thought about the fact that the person Song Nan bought was Qi Mingheng''s birthday, I felt a little repulsed and disgusted with both of them.


    Pretending not to see them, I directly said to Lu Qinglang, "Lu Qinglang, I''m hungry."


    Qi Mingheng and Chai Juan were conceited people to begin with. When they saw that I ignored them, they naturally wouldn''t try to get close to me so they pretended not to see me.


    Lu Qinglang didn''t seem to care about the two of them and just sat there with a cold face. Hearing me say this, he immediately stood up and walked towards the kitchen, "I cooked a pot of porridge for you. It''s still warm. I''ve been waiting for you to wake up and drink it."


    I made the table and pinched a small dish given to me by Lu Qinglang. It was sour, spicy and delicious. It was really good.


    Lu Qinglang brought out a bowl of porridge and scolded me with a smile, "A hungry ghost reincarnated? Aren''t you afraid of being suspected of being yourself!? The congee is still hot. Drink some water first, don''t cough later. "


    I obediently drank two mouthfuls of water. Since there was an outsider here, I had to give him face.


    "I didn''t realize that Mr Lu doted on his wife so much. No wonder he was so dismissive of our thank-you gift." Qi Mingheng''s words were gentle and refined, but who would have thought that he was a literary scum?


    I picked up the congee. This congee was extremely nutritious. There were all kinds of blood and qi replenishing ingredients. The sweet smell wafted through my nose; it really made my appetite stir.


    Seeing that I didn''t pay any attention to him, Qi Mingheng wasn''t annoyed. He continued, "Mr Lu, are you really not going to consider it?"


    Lu Qinglang sat across from me and handed me a small spoon. "There''s no rush. Just drink slowly. We''ll set off again after you finish drinking."


    Being coldly ignored by Lu Qinglang again and again, Qi Mingheng and Chai Juan were not the least bit annoyed. They just sat there, waiting, and did not leave. I was still curious about what they wanted Lu Qinglang to do, but now was not the time to ask.


    Just then, the door was knocked twice.


    Lu Qinglang didn''t even ask who it was and directly asked me, "Are you allowed to come in?"


    As if I were the hostess, I put a spoonful of porridge in my mouth.


    Seeing that I agreed, Lu Qinglang shouted, "You can come in."


    After seeing who was knocking on the door, my intestines turned green from regret. Why did I let her in?!


    The person who had come was wearing a white dress and had long hair that draped over his shoulders. There was no makeup on his face, but his moist skin looked alive.


    The most important thing was one''s looks. This was something I couldn''t compare to.


    The bite marks on her neck stung my eyes. I finished the bowl of porridge in one gulp and asked Lu Qinglang, "Anything else? I''ll go get another bowl. "

 C332

    Lu Qinglang knew what I meant and said, "There''s more, you can go to Sheng."


    Holding the empty bowl, I hurried to the kitchen. It wasn''t just because she felt ashamed, but also because she was Song Nan''s person.


    Song Nan, you''re so heartless.


    I closed the kitchen door and leaned against it, my head aching.


    As soon as their voices sounded out, the woman first greeted Qi Mingheng and then told Lu Qinglang that Song Nan had asked her to come and ask when they would set off.


    Listening to her words, Song Nan was actually going to lead her.


    Taking my feelings into account, Lu Qinglang told her, "Lady Lin is delicate and weak, it''s better if you don''t want to take the risk with us."


    Unexpectedly, she directly replied, "It''s fine, he will protect me."


    "This matter depends on whether you agree or not. You can go back first. I''ll let you know when we set off."


    Listening to the woman leave, Lu Qinglang entered the kitchen.


    "She''s gone."


    I composed myself and scooped a bowl of congee before saying stubbornly, "Why are you leaving now? I was going to ask her to finish the porridge. "


    Lu Qinglang suddenly hugged me from behind. "My congee is only for you to drink. No one else is allowed to drink it."


    I blew gently on the porridge in the bowl and brought it to his lips. He took a sip from my hand.


    "Idiot, can''t you drink this?"


    I didn''t want to hurt him, but I couldn''t put him in my heart. As a friend, if I couldn''t get myself out of his heart, then I would stab him to death.


    Lu Qinglang released me, turned around, and walked out of the kitchen, "Qi Mingheng, I promise you. You can send the person over right now."


    People? Who is it? I hurried out of the kitchen.


    Hearing Lu Qinglang''s words, Qi Mingheng stood up happily, "There''s no need to send them off. They''re waiting outside right now."


    Then, he shouted towards the door, "You two, come in."


    If one were to talk about Lu Qinglang''s residence, there probably wouldn''t be so many beauties here in this lifetime. This time, two people came in at once.


    These two aren''t as good as the previous ones, but they''re definitely a few blocks behind me.


    Seeing them enter, Chai Juan also stood up, introducing, "These two are called Ruoqiao and Ruoye, twins. Very few people can tell who is who between them.


    "Ruzhi, Ruo Ye, this is Mister Lu." No matter how he looked at it, Chai Juan''s voice sounded like that of a brothel boss as he beckoned for the girls to receive the guests. "You''d better serve me well."


    Just as Chai Juan finished her sentence, Ruoqi and Ruo Ye bowed a standard 90 degrees, and two ditches flashed by. I looked down at my own small hill and continued to drink my porridge in silence.


    "Hello, Mister Lu!" The voice was sweet and brittle.


    It seemed that both men and ghosts were the same. It all depended on the face. He looked at his chest and butt. He glanced at his butt. It was indeed quite big.


    Lu Qinglang was immediately delighted. "Good day to you. I''ll be troubling you in the future."


    Qi Mingheng was quite satisfied with Lu Qinglang and hurriedly said, "Then Little Juan and I won''t bother you two any longer. I''ll be leaving first."


    With that, Ruoqian and Ruoye bid each other farewell. Qi Minheng and Chai Juan ran off quickly, as if they were afraid that Lu Qinglang would regret their actions.


    Lu Qinglang ignored Qi Mingheng and Chai Juan, who had already left. He greeted Ruoxi and Ruo Ye cordially, "You two take a seat first."


    After Lu Qinglang poured them both some tea, I called out to him, "Lu Qinglang."


    Hearing me call him, Lu Qinglang''s body suddenly seemed to stiffen.

 C333

    "I forgot to ask, what happened yesterday? Why did you go with Song Nan to save me? "


    Lu Qinglang turned around and looked at me. "You want to know why I went there? Or do you want to know why he went? "


    This is strange. Lu Qinglang is my teammate. So I said, "Of course I want to know how he got there."


    Lu Qinglang smiled bitterly, "You should ask him yourself."


    I really don''t understand why he has to make the atmosphere so awkward.


    "Lu Qinglang, should we head out now or wait for you guys ¡­" "Dive in, eh, communicate with each other for a bit before we head out?"


    Lu Qinglang didn''t answer and instead asked the twins, "Are you tired?"


    The twins shook their heads and said in unison, "We are not tired."


    The reason why I felt that way about Lu Qinglang is for me to see. It was childish and meaningless.


    "If you''re not tired, then come with me to a place."


    Without asking anything, the twins agreed immediately. It was unknown what Qi Mingheng wanted Lu Qinglang to do for him. It seemed that this should be a very important matter.


    I think I really should stop Lu Qinglang. If I do something stupid on impulse, I will regret it. But in front of the two of them, I still couldn''t bring myself to persuade Lu Qinglang, and I was afraid that he might misunderstand something.


    "Do you agree that I will take them in July?"


    I shook my head.


    "Didn''t Song Nan bring one too? How do you agree with him? " Lu Qinglang was no longer polite as he spoke sarcastically, "Furthermore, if that''s the case, even if he brought two, I also brought two. How harmonious!"


    "Harmony my ass!" Was this the tempo of a group flight? Men were too evil!


    I pointed at the twins and said, "Song Nan can take one, but you can only take one!"


    Lu Qinglang refused, "It seems like they don''t want to split up."


    "Just wait for me to finish!" I teased him, "You give one to me, then we''ll each take one."


    Lu Qinglang''s face turned green as he said hatefully, "In this world, only women and ghosts are hard to raise!"


    I can''t be amused. Out of the corner of my eyes, I glance at Ruoqiang and Ruoye. Both of them had faint smiles on their faces. They didn''t ask or say anything. It was obvious that their training was quite good.


    After I finished laughing, I asked Lu Qinglang, "Have you prepared all your things?"


    "You didn''t say that you would be going for a few days. I have prepared two sets of clothes and some food." Although Lu Qinglang was angry, he did not delay his business. "You should tell me where we''re going now, right?"


    I stood up and walked towards the bedroom. "You did well, but don''t forget our bet. That place isn''t fun at all. Remember to buy me fifty bags of prawn sticks."


    I went into the bedroom and pulled up my sleeve. I still don''t know which sariras are on them, so I continued to try them out one by one.


    I had just knocked twice when the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open and Lu Qinglang walked in.


    "Hey, why didn''t you knock on the door and come in? What if I change my clothes?"


    Lu Qinglang glanced at my wangzi steamed bun and said with disdain, "So what if I change my clothes? as if you had suffered a great loss. "


    This man was really a dog, and his face was also that of a dog. I finally got to know that I, Lu Qinglang, was temperamental. He acted so deep in love these past two days that I actually forgot about his essence.


    It seems like he won''t be able to survive if he doesn''t harm me.

 C334

    I ignored him and continued to tap the sariras on my bracelet.


    Lu Qinglang walked up to me and pointed to one of them.


    I did as he said, but my suspicion of him grew. I didn''t tell him I was going to see him.


    He soon responded and told me he was nailing the mountain.


    My first reaction was to go to hell as the legend says. Could it be that he wants us to go to hell?


    "No." "Do you know the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range?"


    I know of the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range, but only by name. I don''t even know where it is. I took out my cell phone to search, but the 2G signal didn''t move at all.


    "Do the Hundred Thousand Mountains have a lot of mountains?"


    As for this idiotic question of mine, I think both Ya Zhi and Lu Qinglang seem to despise it a little.


    "Yes, there are many mountains."


    "Then how should I find you?" I didn''t mean to ask that idiot a question.


    "Only the clansmen of my guardian know where Nail Mountain is. You must first find Scarlet Lake Village."


    "In the Hundred Thousand Mountains ¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a mournful dragon''s roar, and then he stopped moving.


    Lu Qinglang and I looked at each other. Although we didn''t know what had happened, it definitely wasn''t a good thing.


    Lu Qinglang asked me, "Are we leaving now? Or should I wait for you to contact them? "


    I felt there was no need to go through so much trouble, so I chatted as I walked. So I replied, "Let''s go first."


    Fortunately, Lu Qinglang had prepared a van. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be able to carry all six of us and that pile of items. I took a look and saw that almost everything was prepared for me.


    Lu Qinglang drove. Since I didn''t want to sit in the passenger seat, I sat in the second row.


    Song Nan got in the car with the woman and sat in the back seat. The twins wanted to sit next to me, but I pointed them to the first passenger seat.


    "Lu Qinglang, can I use your people?"


    Lu Qinglang looked at me coldly before starting the car. "Do as you wish."


    "Since you said you would give me one, then give it to me." I opened the seat in the second row and lay down on my side on the seat, of course, on the lap of a beautiful woman with her head down.


    "Beauty, what''s your name?"


    The beauty didn''t express any disgust at my actions and obediently replied, "My name is Ruoqiao."


    "Rub..." If Branch... I just happened to lose my branch, so you should be my branch. " At this point, I felt that losing the branch might be fated, and I would definitely return.


    Without asking the meaning of this sentence, Ruoji agreed immediately.


    Lu Qinglang could not hold it in any longer, "Your branch is gone? What do you mean? "Why is it gone?"


    I yawned and was a little sleepy. "The one that shines with your knife... Who knows when it got lost, only the devil would care, I''m going to sleep first. "Oh, remember, don''t call me if you have anything to do. I want to sleep until I wake up naturally."


    He didn''t know if Song Nan would be happy to hear this, after all, the branch had pierced a hole in his body.


    I slept soundly, not thinking about what would happen next.


    "July, July." When Lu Qinglang woke me up, it was in a service area. He told me to get out of the car and eat something.


    Song Nan said he didn''t want to get out of the car, so the woman followed us out.


    The twins followed behind Lu Qinglang. I wandered over to the woman and asked, "Beauty, what''s your name?"

 C335

    "My name is White Brook." She didn''t have any hostility towards me, so she smiled warmly.


    "White Brook, on the same generation as my son." I said a bit too much, but she was still smiling faintly, neither angry nor annoyed.


    Lu Qinglang turned around and asked, "What''s your son''s name?"


    "What a waste!" I missed him, and I don''t know if he missed me.


    Lu Qinglang wrinkled his nose, "It sounds like it''s a lie."


    Pui! You''re the fake one!


    However, Lu Qinglang immediately added, "That''s not right. Given your idiotic character, it''s normal for you to give me such an idiotic name."


    I''m tired, I feel like I really can''t play happily together in the future.


    The food in the service area was expensive and unpalatable, chewing like the bark of a dead tree in boiling water. I''m especially impressed by those three beauties. They ate the bark of those dead trees without a single change in their expressions. Furthermore, they only ate a few pieces of them before becoming full.


    I scooped all the meat from my plate into my bowl before I ate a large bowl of rice. In any case, I can''t lose weight, so I might as well fall a little bit more.


    Lu Qinglang saw through my intentions and advised me in a tactful tone, "In July, you can actually avoid being fat as obvious as you want."


    When he finished, I ordered another chicken leg.


    When I got back to the car, my stomach was a bit uncomfortable, so I didn''t lie down and leaned against Ruoji to rest. Lu Qinglang laughed mockingly at me. "Look at you, leaning on that girl, do you have any good intentions?"


    I pretended to be asleep and ignored him. Lu Qinglang saw that the sky was about to turn dark, so he left at a high-speed exit. I touched my cell phone, not only sighing with emotion, if I was in the modern world, I would have definitely pulled out my cell phone to check the local cuisine.


    Lu Qinglang drove for another half an hour before finally arriving at the city.


    I found a store that looked pretty good, and the four of them watched me eat.


    After we had eaten our fill, we found a nearby hotel.


    He opened four rooms: mine, Lu Qinglang''s, Song Nan''s and White Brook''s, and the twins''.


    Lu Qinglang handed me the clothes he prepared for me. Song Nan coldly snorted, as if to say, "Take out the clothes I bought and show your hospitality!"


    Being so captivated by my own imagination, I smile happily. When I smiled, Song Nan''s face darkened even more.


    "Lock the door when you sleep. Call me if you need anything." Lu Qinglang reminded me with some worry. It seemed that he had completely forgotten about me stabbing him.


    However, because of what he said, I was even more certain that there was something wrong with him.


    If Song Nan had told me that, no matter how much I loved him, I would never have approached him again. Only true love could hurt her. Lu Qinglang wasn''t injured, but he was still close to me. This showed that he had a goal.


    Lu Qinglang, Key, what is your purpose?


    I wandered into the room with the key and the change of clothes. Sure enough, Song Nan appeared as soon as I locked the door.


    "Good evening, Young Master Song." In view of the fact that I just saw him, I''m pretty happy to see him.


    Song Nan stared at the clothes in my hands in dissatisfaction: "I bought that!"


    Hahaha, it seems like my guess was quite accurate, so I laughed even more happily. "Sowhat?"


    Song Nan was so excited that he blurted out his English. He frowned and asked me, "What do you mean?"


    I walked past him, ignoring him.


    Song Nan reached out and grabbed me. "July, are you still unhappy?"


    I pointed to the smile on my face. "Didn''t you see the smile on my face?"

 C336

    "July! "Don''t do that!" Song Nan''s voice actually sounded a little pleading. I don''t understand why he would do that.


    "Song Nan, I don''t understand. What do you want me to do?"


    Song Nan looked straight at me. Inside, there were emotions that I didn''t understand. He was always like this. When I thought I understood him the best, he would ruthlessly knock me awake.


    I thought of the kiss marks on White Brook''s neck. I thought of the way there might have been more on her, of the hug that had once belonged to me, of the way my pillow had gone to another bed.


    "Scram, I don''t want to see you again tonight!" After I said this, I looked down to find my pajamas and bath towel from the bag that Lu Qinglang gave me. Lu Qinglang even prepared a toothbrush, toothpaste, shampoo and shower gel for me.


    If this was done by Song Nan, I would probably be the happiest person in the world.


    After he picked up the item, he looked up and Song Nan was no longer there.


    I shrugged, pretended I didn''t care, and went into the bathroom humming.


    The weather was not too hot or too cold, but for some reason, I felt that the bathroom was a little too stuffy.


    He turned on the hot water, and soon the stuffy feeling was gone.


    I have a special skill, which is to be able to forget unhappiness. Humming the song I like, taking a bath, life must enjoy the present.


    I successfully climbed to a high pitch and happily gave myself a Like. Then, suddenly, a cold hand touched my lower back.


    Based on the temperature, it definitely wasn''t Lu Qinglang.


    "Song Nan! "I already told you, I don''t want to see you again tonight, why are you ¡­" Turning around, my words caught in my throat.


    The person that appeared before me was not Song Nan, but a very fat, naked ghost girl.


    The ghost girl was startled by me. She jumped, hit her head on the ceiling, and fell down. It seemed as if she could only move around in this bathroom.


    "Big Sis, are you alright?" As a fatty, I had a sense of empathy for him. Even though she definitely weighed more than two of me, in my heart, I was the same tonne as her.


    "You can see me?" She didn''t stand up. She just looked up at me and asked happily, "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Actually, I had already washed myself pretty well, so I turned off the hot water. After wrapping up the towel, I sat down beside the bathtub and chatted with her: "I can see you, so I''m not afraid of you."


    When she heard this, she became even happier. "That''s great! Ever since your death, you''re the second person to see me!"


    "Oh? Is there anyone who can see you before me? "


    She nodded. "A man, a very handsome man! He pretended not to see me, then I touched... There... He knocked out my hand. "


    Damn, this ghost girl was really bold and unrestrained! However, it was fair to touch both men and women.


    I was shameless, so I immediately continued, "And then? You didn''t invite him to do something happy? "


    Since a man could hit her hand, he could naturally touch other parts of her body as well.


    When the ghost girl heard my words, she actually became shy. "You, how can you be so neither shy nor impatient? I''m still a virgin!"


    Really, I had wanted to listen to an interesting story to pass the time, but it was a pity that her conditions were so good.


    I skipped the subject and asked her, "Can you get out of this bathroom?"